Search results

(41 - 60 of 354)

Pages

Title: Shaker Manifesto, vol. 04, no. 01 (January 1874)
Publisher: United Society
Date: 1874-01-01
Place published: Mt. Lebanon (N.Y.)
Text: Vol. IV. - e/ F. W. EVANS. EDITOR. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. Mt. Lebanon, 001. C0. N. Y. January, 1874. No. 1. FIFTY CENTS PER ANNUM. THE NEW HEAVEN. _o_ THE SHAKER AND SHAKERESS sends kindly greetings, and would fain waft joyous inﬂi1- ences of love, and all-inspiring hope, over the whole “Household of Faith;” not omitting its host of other friends, in the Natural Order, for the year 1874. We commence the new volume with thoughts upon the new heaven ; and we bless those who “let patience have its perfect work ” while they are creating it. And, through suf- fering, may the Shaker and Shalceress be made more perfect. A glorious hope inspires us on, To bear the burthens of our day ; A living faith bids us be strong To reign o‘er wrong undauntedly. For 10, we see the heavens bend. The Angels come with choicest things; And to their home we would ascend — Mount upward, as on eagles’ wings. To the “new earth ” we have given a “place” to be, when truth—loving souls in the outer orde...
Show moreVol. IV. - e/ F. W. EVANS. EDITOR. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. Mt. Lebanon, 001. C0. N. Y. January, 1874. No. 1. FIFTY CENTS PER ANNUM. THE NEW HEAVEN. _o_ THE SHAKER AND SHAKERESS sends kindly greetings, and would fain waft joyous inﬂi1- ences of love, and all-inspiring hope, over the whole “Household of Faith;” not omitting its host of other friends, in the Natural Order, for the year 1874. We commence the new volume with thoughts upon the new heaven ; and we bless those who “let patience have its perfect work ” while they are creating it. And, through suf- fering, may the Shaker and Shalceress be made more perfect. A glorious hope inspires us on, To bear the burthens of our day ; A living faith bids us be strong To reign o‘er wrong undauntedly. For 10, we see the heavens bend. The Angels come with choicest things; And to their home we would ascend — Mount upward, as on eagles’ wings. To the “new earth ” we have given a “place” to be, when truth—loving souls in the outer order shall have created it. But we would now sing of the “new heaven” in its purity and spiritual beauty, as distinct there- from as is the sun from the moon. “ Come hither,” said the Angel, “and I will show thee the Bride, the Lambs wife.” Mar- riage in the “ new earth ” will be between one man and one woman; but, in the language of the Christ Spirit, it is a union between the Male (or Jewish Pentecostal) Church, and the Female (or Gentile Pentecostal) Church. They were betrothed 1840 years ago (“He that hath the Bride is the Bridegroom), and have now just grown to “the measure of the stature of man ” and woman-——Two Orders—‘‘ in Christ.” Jesus and the twelve Apostles of the Father Church, as representatives of the spiritual principles which should be revealed to and in the Mother (or Gentile Pentecostal) Church, were the “ corner stone” and foundation of the Jewish Pentecostal Church, which had the Mosaic Law as a basis, but did not possess the revelation of the Motlzer Spirit in Deity, or in Christ. The Gentile Pentecostal Church, however, does possess that inestimable treas- ure —— the revelation of the Mother Spirit; but, being “without the Law ” of Moses, it cannot, at present, sing the song of Moses, the servant of God——all of those beautiful natural truths which will constitute the glory of the “ new earth,” as set forth in our pre- ceding article, in 1873. ' During the 1260 years’ reign of Antichrist, ending in 1792 or 3,* these two systems, or- * In this, Cumming, Shimeal, and the Shakers, respectively (in their critical calculations) agree. ders, and peoples existed, one on earth, the other in the spirit world, and acted upon each other for the progress of the race. The holy Jerusalem, or city of the Jews —- the first Pentecostal Church — “was caught up to God,” away from the persecuting spirit of heathen Rome, and was his throne in the spirit world; and was also the source and fountain of inspiration to the “two witnesses,” who were continually delivering their testimony, and being slain by the “beast and its image ” ———Catholicism and Protestantism ,' ﬁrst physi- cally, then spiritually; until the kingdom of Antichrist has become full of their “ dead bodies’’ — “ names " — sects. When, in the fullness of time, the Christ Spirit began, through a female in England, to be revealed, as it had been revealed through a male in J udea, the Church had to ﬂee from the face of the English Lion, as it had “ﬂed from the face of the Roman Dragon; ” for, at that time, there was “no place” of refuge for it upon earth. Therefore “it was caught up ” to the land of souls. Persecution had “destroyed the body,” but could not de- stroy the spiritual organization. But, in 1774, the Church “ ﬂed into the wilderness of this “new world,” from the face of the English Lion, and it came to the help of the American Eagle. For Mother Ann proclaimed the In- dependence of the United States Government that should be ﬁnally and successfully estab- lished; as also liberty of conscience, through its agency. John continues: “He (the Angel) carried me away, in spirit, to a great and high moun- tain, and showed me (in the spirit world) that great city, the holy Jerusalem ” —- the Jewish Christian Church (in which there had been a war between the saints and the Dragon and his angels — Roman heathens in the spirit world — until they. were cast out), “ descend- ing out of heaven from God; ” see Rev. xxi. It had a “ wall” of separation from the “new earth,” “great and high; twelve gates, and twelve Angels ” guarding them; “ and names written thereon, which are the names of the twelve tribes of Israel. For in the spirit world, as on the earth, Jesus was sent to its “lost sheep.” The city was four-square, and, when measured, it “ was a hundred and forty-four cubits, the measure of a man, that is, of the Angel; ” the number twelve denoting the nat- ural, or generating man ; twelve times twelve, the celibate or resurrected angelic man. And the many “precious stones” bear to the earthly man and woman —the “new earth”— the same relation that resurrection spiritual principles bear to the heavenly man and woman, or “new heaven.” There was seen no physical “temple, and neither sun nor moon; for the glory of God did lighten it; and the Lamb ”— the Christ Spirit—“is the light thereof.” It was spiritual to that degree, that neither John nor his inspiring Angel, who was one of the ancient “Pro- phets,” could comprehend it. Nor has any generative man or woman ever been able to look into this Apocalyptic book without be- coming blind; and “any such person attempt- ing to explain this book is crazy, or will become so.”——E'merson. Yet the natural man and woman in the “new earth” may “walk in the light of it,” as of a spiritual sun; for the Law of Moses shall go forth from Zion, and the word of rev- elation shall come up from Jerusalem. And “the kings ”—— leaders in the earthly order -- “shall bring their honor and glory into it.” “And the gates thereof shall not be shut at all by day; for there shall be no night there.” But there will be a continual ascension of in- dividuals from the “new earth” into the “new heaven.” Yet “there shall in nowise enter into it any thing that deﬁleth, or that worketh abomination, or that maketh or loveth a lie; " but only those whose virgin characters are “written in the Lamb's book of life.” “Blessed,” in the “new earth,” “ are they who do his commandments, that they may ﬁnally have a right to the tree of life”— of spirituality; and may enter, through the gate of confession, into the city of God—the “new heaven ”—while yet in the body. “They sing a new song before the throne,” or Church, which none but the twelve times twelve can learn; these being “virgins,” who were “redeemed from the earth, and are not deﬁled ” with generative men or women. The ﬁrst Gospel Church-had its representa- tive men ; the second, its representative women. These two are the “angels who neither marry nor give in marriage.” “I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat, like unto the son of man”—a woman—“ having on her head a golden crown, and in her hand a sharp sickle. And to her an Angel said: Thrust in thy sickle, and reap; for the time has come for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe; and she thrust in her sickle, and the earth was reaped.” Does not Shaker celibacy reap a man or woman from the earthly order, and bring it to an end in them? But “the plowman may overtake the reaper,” and the sower may soon follow; and thusithe Two 0rders—— “the new heaven and the new earth”—- may run parallel forever; ; 2 or until this planet is exhausted of its vitality, and falls back into the sun, from whence (some say) it was originally projected. It is a well-known fact, that the Church- and-State theologians utterly ignore the Mo- saic Law; and that, from the days of Con- stantine to those of President Edwards, they have waged against it an unrelenting war. Gentile Christianity rests upon the Justinian Code and the Roman Pandects, exactly as Jewish Christianity rested upon the Law and the Prophets. Blackstone refers, not 10 Jew- ish, but to Roman Law as authority. In the relation of the sexes, and of prop- erty, “an English woman,” says Dixon, “is far worse off than any of her swarthy sisters of Egypt, or Bengal.” “We get our mar- riage laws from the Roman Pandects; the Moslems get theirs from the Koran. In this difference of origin lies the secret of their diﬂ’erence in tone and spirit. Our laws have a civil and commercial source; theirs a moral and religious source. Primarily, theirs are Mo- saic, as Mahomet was a lineal descendant of Abraham, through Ishmael, his son.” (P. 294.) “Here, indeed, an inquirer strikes his ax upon the root of our” Babylon “system. Our life is a divided duty: a moral life based upon the Gospel; a family life based upon Civil Law. Thus, while our morals have their life in Christianity, our statutes have their root in Paganism.” “ The truth is, we English and Americans have hardly yet embraced Christianity as a scheme of life. We find our religion at church ; and, when we have sung our psalms, and breathed our prayers, we go back into the streets, to be governed for another week by our Pagan Law.” ' MEETINGS OF SHAKERS AND SPIRITUAL- ISTS IN NEW YORK. .._:0__. THAT the Metropolis needs a baptism of sal- vation, equal to the supply of water that sur- rounds it, some will hardly deny. If this sal- vation should ever reach any of its denizens, it will be through the instrumentality of those who are saved from the sins with which this and other cities are notoriously afflicted. They need “ Samours.” Upon the appeal of a lover of truth—-J. M. Peebles— that “ Zion must have a hearing in New York,” ten of us girded ourselves for the mission, and were hailed by the beautiful morn- ing of Nov. 22d, 1873. We quartered at the hospitable “New Hygienic Home ”—clean, quiet, and restful—-—-at whose head stands Dr. Miller, who ﬁnds it more diﬂicult to relieve his patients of the effects of other doctors’ medi- cines than to effect permanent relief from dis- » ease. As a“ Home,” or“ Cure,” we recommend travelers to 41, West Twenty-sixth street. On Sabbath morning, we repaired to Robin- son Hall, which was soon comfortably ﬁlled by a thoughtful and respectful audience. J. M. Peebles welcomed and introduced us in (as we felt) very ﬂattering terms, which we are labor- ing to feel may some day be deservedly be- stowed. Singing, by the excellent choir of the "North,” followed, with much interest. The writer was next introduced; and, though our efforts were very well received. we proved only a kind of John Baptist to the speaker of the SHAKER AND evening, which we were contented and duly prepared to be. Eldress A. Doolittle followed in a few well-timed remarks upon the increased facilities for obtaining knowledge of the truth, and the necessity of obedience thereto. Her words were received with evident satis- faction, and much outward approval. A few more songs, and then our Morning Meeting closed. In the Afternoon, we attended the Lyceum, spoke to, and sang for, the children, and wit- nessed the movements of the Spirit upon some individuals, who lost all control of themselves. In the Evening, we reached the Hall early, yet found it nearly ﬁlled with impatient audi- tors of seemingly select minds, who were con- scious of their needs, and appeared to realize that they were soon to receive satisfaction. A few songs opened the meeting. Elder F. W Evans came forward, and taking for his theme the Leaders of the December and January Nos. of the “ Shaker and Shakeress," spoke, for more than two hours, as we never, upon any occasion, heard him or any other man speak. Thus to hold an audience, as crowded as was that, for so long a period, required both talent and the power of truth to accomplish. Several Reporters for the City Press occupied places on the platform ; and, although begin- ning with the speaker, they soon became too in- terested to continue reporting. We followed him for an hour and a half, reporting suffi- cient to ﬁll six columns of this our Monthly, when we too became enchained by seeing and hearing. Such indeed was the discourse,that we should require six times its period of de- livery to report the whole of it. There were laid down the most thoroughly radical prem- ises in truthful systematic theology ; and upon these were built up the beautiful structures of a new earth and a new heaven. Arts, sci- ences, history, orthodoxy, inﬁdelity, land re- forms, land limitations, social life with secta- rian proclivities, lawyer-craft, priestcraft, and doctor-craft,'all came in for their share of elu- cidation and justice at his hand. The utter abandon with which he scathed the rottenness of man-made creeds, and hypocritical profes- sions, surprised me ; and the thought that we were “ bearding the lions in their den,” led to reﬁections upon what might be the conse- quences. Jesus said far less to the Jews, for which they cruciﬁed him. And the fact that round upon round of applause greeted the speaker,evidenced the highly-liberal prepara- tion of the people for truth, and their appre- ciation of the spirit no less than the letter of the Constitution of our country. Time was, and that not long since, when a safe conduct would have been necessary, after such a delivery in this same city. One man, of ﬁne intellect, said to me: “No one but a Shaker would have been permitted to speak like that, without a tragical ending.” So we thought, so think we now. But of one thing we are assured : Just such facts and undenia- ble logic, carried into effect in that most wicked of cities, would prove the salvation of thou- sands. The sister of R. D. Owen remarked: “If this nation is ever saved, it must be through the Shakers.” Other women returned heartfelt thanks for the clear, lucid advocacy of their‘ rights and interests by the speaker. One re- marked: “ This city needs just such salting, at least once a year, to keep its rottenness from reaching the nostrils of an avenging heaven.” And that noble-hearted, eccentric, but honest, inﬁdel — George Francis Train —who says that he does not believe in a God, or in a Jesus, or in a hereafter, but does believe in Elder Evans and the Shakers, after reaching the Institute, sent up the following note: “ Dear Elder Evans, Congratulations on your magniﬁcent lecture. It should have been taken down in short hand, and published all over the world. You should Write it out, and print it in the “ Shaker and Shakeress.” “ Many thanks for so handsomely shutting oil‘ the call of the audience, as I requested be- fore you went down. My speaking days are over. The time for action is now at hand.” “George Francis Train.” The evening proved rainy ; but this was for- tunate ; for the Hall would not have held a third of the number who undoubtedly would have made the attempt at an entrance, but were prevented by the unfavorable weather. This Meeting will prove but a forerunner ; and then we move: Ho ! for the Cooper Insti- tute I Elder G. A. Lomas, Watervliet, N. Y. Mt. Lebanon, Sept. 25th, 1873. . BELOVED ELDERS, & BRETHREN & SISTERS on THE GATHERING ORDER: I WAS agreeably surprised to ﬁnd the “ SOCIAL GATHERING” in our dwelling-room, when I came in for meeting on Tuesday even- ing, and am delighted with it, containing, as it does, many excellent hints for our guidance and travel all along the way. It was a real casket, handsomely and tastefully prepared without and within, ornamented with buds of promise, blooming ﬂowers, and ripened fruitage, the products of a self-denying life Those offerings, proceeding from the heart and life of the contributors, reminds one of the pellucid waters of life, which rise beneath the Altar of Self sacriﬁce, and ﬂow from un- der the threshold of the Temple down into the great Sea of human nature, to heal its muddy Waters, that the ﬁsh therein may live in preparation for the Gospel net. Beloved friends, it brings your spirits very near, as they often are ; and I -hope the life of every one whose name is there recorded, and all others who have entered the Gospel ﬁeld, may ever continue under the Altar as a Well of “living waters springing up unto everlasting life;” and that they may glow as stars of di- vine light and beauty, beneath the gradually- extending canopy of the New and Spiritual Creation. Surely there can be nothing so beautiful and glorious on this earth, as the clean, con- secrated, subject sons and daughters of our Heavenly Parentage. 0 may I never mar this beautiful relation, which is really worth ten- fold the sacriﬁce required to gain it—yea, a hundred-fold! My feelings were with you all that day. If I had been in need of rest from toil, and were allowed my choice as to how to take it, I would have been with you bodily, without the least desire or temptation to be anywhere else. I am thankful for what you have given us. It is indeed seldom that such a clean messenger, so free from mixture of earth, or taint of error, goes forth in a visi- ble form to enlighten the denizens of this benighted planet. And, if it should be but little heeded now, it will inevitably sow seed that will spring up in some soils, and extend with a widening inﬂuence, as the ages roll on, and the actors grow strong by increasing toil and sacriﬁce. Reformers, and even anti-christians, having little else than moon or starlight, though they sometimes hit upon real gems of truth, yet are they so embedded in earth, or surrounded by darkness, as to be often like a torch in a cavern: bring them out to the sun, and their light ceases to appear. Hence their ﬁre, brought down from heaven in the sight of men, only enlightens those who are in a like degree of darkness. And so far as they hold the truth in unrighteousness, like those who hear the sayings of Christ and do them not, their impure affections and desires, which are the windows of the soul, are like stained or colored glass, adjusting the light to their pleasures or fancy. The light of mere natu- ral reason, ‘unaided by the wisdom that comes from above, is both adjustable and movable from place to place, and allows its possessor, like one carrying a lantern, to wander in the wilderness of the natural life, as far and as long as he pleases. Not so with the revealed light that shines in Zion, which proceeds from the primal Source of unchangeable principles, in a direct line through an orderly channel, inviting the wan- derer to return thither, and to dwell in a fixed place of abode, in a quiet resting-place, and peaceful habitation, which shall never be ta- ken down, nor one of the stakes thereof be removed forever. Here our God has become unto us a place of broad rivers and conﬂuent streams, wherein shall go no galley (labored system or creed) with oars, neither shall gal- lant ship (of human-invented schemes) pass thereby. Therefore have we received gar- ments of praise for the spirit of heaviness, and the oil of joy for mourning; for, in the Orders of the Gospel, the Law of Mount Zion, we have a ﬁxed light which will not veer to human caprice and folly, nor accommodate the worldly-wise and carnally-minded; and, if we ﬁnd we are getting on colored glasses, we can have them removed, if we desire it, by dipping in Jordan, which is but coming into the light of the true and faithful wit- nesses, who are appointed as watchmen to guard our city, whose walls are salvation, and her gates praise. By thus doing, we renew vital contact with that word of Truth, which is the light of the heavenly and only true life. All such have access to the sanctuary of holi- ness, where God has promised to meet and commune with us. Beloved Elder Frederick, Eldress Antoinette, and co—laborers, your lives of devotion are known. VVe bless your lives of consecration; and may we imitate your righteous example, by obedience and faithfulness in the trust committed to us, to prove our sincerity by good works. In much love, from your brother, who is deeply interested in all efforts to hasten the work which shall cause the knowledge of the goodness and glory of God to cover the earth as the waters cover the seas. Alonzo Hollistev“. PS. Our Elders unite in sending their love. :_..__+_—.__.. LONG speeches. long letters, long communica. tions, are out of lace these stirring times. We have a whole wor d’s news to look after and put in order for our readers over night. Remember that, kind correspondents and contributors. Avoid arentheses. Drop the semi-colons altogether. ake the spaces between your periods as brief as possible. Shake out the adjectives without re- morse. Sacriﬂce the pet metaphors. Be not led away by the lovers of antithesis, or alliteration. Be clear and crisp, pertinent alike in your invec- tives, eulogies, and recommendations. Think of the Lord’s prayer, and then of the awkward sub- stitute served up by sens-ation—mongers in too many ulpits. That ﬂights of tawdry rhetoric, and vol- eys of expletives; what endless repetitions of tedious details weary and disgust the hearer. It is frightful to think of the time wasted by these self-parading petitioners and long-winded inditers of many-headed sermons. Life is too short. too full of cares and duties, to be thrown away thus. The best advice, the brightest wit, the deepest wis- dom, come over in small packages. —Boston Globe. SI-IAKERESS. TRUTH FOR YOUTH. __o_ To all the youthful readers of the “Shaker and Shalceress ” in Zion. None of you can lift the curtain that conceals the events of 1874; but if you will commence with the purpose, as well as the wish, that the year shall be to you all a fruitful one in spiritual progress, then you need not fear what coming time will bring. Resolve from this day that your be- loved Elders and caretakers, who love you “ with that love which God does bless,” shall have nothing from you but truthful words, and ready obedience. For nothing is beauti- ful but truth. This sentiment, though true, has been deplorably neglected. But truth does not need untruth to bring out its beauty. The object of uttering an untruth is generally to conceal a fault; but, as this end is seldom attained, the one who utters it adds another to it. In point of prudence, even, an honest confession will always serve you better. Truth is all important. It alone,more than all other qualities put together, will give character to youth, and is of itself a rich inheritance, of greater worth than mines of silver or gold. It is related of one of the ancient kings, that, when asked what was the first thing he learned, he replied, “ To tell the truth.” He was fortunate in having good instructors. Had he lived in this day, many would have instructed him differently. Re- member, then, if you wish to be loved and respected, you must be known; but you cannot be known unless you speak the truth from your heart, and act the truth in your life. Again : The mariner who should put to sea without chart or compass, trusting to his own know- ledge, would, without doubt, on the first stormy night, bitterly repent of his folly. How much greater is the folly of those who, trusting to their own ways, refuse to be guided by the “ Spirit of Truth,” which would lead them to perfect happiness. There is a way that seemeth right, but the end there- of is death. Prov. 16: 25. Here, then, is the conclusion: Imminent perils surround the youth; but the greatest of all perils is the danger of trusting to your own heart. Youth, beware I lean not to your own understanding; own God in the appointed Lead, and all will be well. Though you are weak and unwise, yet God is wise and strong, able to guide and protect all who trust in Him. Daniel Orcutt, Enﬁeld, Conn. —m.4___.__ “ I THANK God for our little paper, the “ Shaker and Shakeress ” ; I greatly bless its editor and editress. Much have I learned by perusing it. How thankful I was to have you come and visit us; please to come again as soon as you can. I have now entered into quite a labor of mind against all mental and physical disease. Be so kind as to help me all you can. A great day this is, surely. I want to be a Progressionist, like yourself. I am longing for the time to come when all animals will be i11 their own climate ; when the lower orders will not have to be slain — yea, more-—when they will not have to work to support poor, lazy man. Be so kind as to explain about the “new heavens and the new earth,” whether those in the latter are to have “ all things common,” the same as the former. Please accept an abundance of love from us all. Your Gospel son, Henry L. Davidson, West Gloucester, Me. ..j.._+—__._—— LIBERAL OFFER. All persons who will remit fifty cents for this number shall receive, free, eleven more numbers. 8 DISSATISFACTION. .20? THE more contented people are in any state short of the resurrection, the more desperate is their condition. Stagnant water is proverbi- ally unhealthful. The more men are absorbed, and find enjoyment, in the pursuits of earth for selﬁsh purposes, the less probable is it that they will be quickened by the Spirit of Truth. As long as men are contented with the pleasure which indulgence of their passions brings, and with the comfort which wealth and the present false organization of society bring, so long will they be out of reach of the pure pleasures of self-denial. Indeed, they can have no conception of the fact that there are delights therein, which immeasurably sur- pass every earthly satisfaction. To them every thing which cuts off any selfish gratiﬁ- cation is loathsome. Those who live lives of virgin purity, consecrated to holiness and truth, are to them ignorant bigots. Cut off from all living hope in the future, they can- not realize the welling up of eternal life in the souls of those despised ones. Yet happi- ness can be found through an awakened and justiﬁed conscience alone. But the more we reconcile ourselves to worldly pursuits, with the inevitable consequences—deception_. the greed of gain, worldly pride, with more or less of sinking into the mire of sensuality—— the more will the conscience become deadened, the farther off will become the prospect of eternal life, the harder will it be to shake off the bondage of the world when truth strikes irresistibly on us. Dissatisfaction alone with existing circum- stances, on the part of those who are on Nature’s plane, will lead to that yearning after something that can satisfy the soul, which is the best preparation for enlightenment into divine truth. Nothing ought to satisfy a rational being short of the possession of prin- ciples which can redeem the soul from the power of evil, and that can bring it into a state of justiﬁed relation to the Deity—the only state in which continual progress in Christian qualities is possible. It is not those who are satisfied with an easy, good-natured life, who do any thing to exalt their race. Though they may do but little active harm, they are utterly incapable of making the sacriﬁce and effort which spiri- tual progress demands. As the testimony of the First Christian Church was “Awake from the death of sin,” with a foreshadowing of the resurrection; so the more vital testimony of the Second Christian Church is “Awake from the death of Nature,” with the full proclama- tion of the resurrection for humanity while in time.. Thus, those who cannot be satisﬁed with natural affections and interests, and with sin, who restlessly and eagerly seek to know and realize divine blessings, such have been the witnesses of God in all ages of the world; such were those who founded the Second Kingdom of Christ on earth; and such are those who are building up that kingdom in this day. But, while the only hope of salvation for man lies in dissatisfactipn with a life of nature, sin, and earthly pursuits, he ought not to be ungrateful to God for the blessings wh ?ch he receives in his present condition. He should be thankful for his existence; for the pros- pect or the possession of a sphere of useful- ness ; for the numberless pure blessings which all men receive unasked from their Creator; but no man or woman should be satisﬁed with a state of life in which they are obliged to violate their consciences, in which they are conscious that they are cut off from the life in God. T. J. Stroud, Enﬁeld, Conn. mm. THE man who yields to anger. and seeks to ap- ease his disturbed temper by inﬂicting upon his horse, or other domestic animal, an unmerited pun- ishment, is injuring himself in a great degree. Such a man will, in a short time, become morally depraved, and incapable of rendering any true sympathy for man or beast. It will destroy those beautiful traits of character that make a man manly, and should be the distinctive marks of his affinity with God, as a son of the Most THE life of an honest man is a beautiful poem; and every human bein who reads it feels better, stronger, more hopefu for it. 4: New York, November 24, 1873. ELDER F. W. EVANS, Messenger of the Lord -— the Female in Deity .' ACCEPT the warmest thanks in behalf of the Shaker sisters of New York City, whose sentiments you so bravely and admirably ex- pressed in Robinson Hall last Sunday evening. Not in the whole city of New York, or Brooklyn, do we know of a platform where Woman is invited to advocate the grand truths which for years have inspired her, from what you would doubtless term the seventh or Christ Heaven. Man is the great red dragon who has usurped every place of honor and trust, and who faces her in the wilderness travail of her soul. Does she want a church? a man owns and controls it. A public hall? she must apply to a man. Even the deciding power of who shall supply the rostrum of the liberal Spiritualists is a man, or a woman whom man places in power. The qualiﬁcations in Woman for pre-emi- nence and preferment demanded by man are not Shalcerism, but they are those that will pander to his lusts either under the cloak of " Free Love ” or beneath the darker mantle of hypocrisy. Who are the women that can support a pa- per in New York city ‘P Those who advocate and practise “ Free Love.” VVho are the women whose lectures are reported in the newspapers and who can get a “ respectable ” man to intro- duce them to a public audience ? Those whose bodies and souls are under the psychological inﬂuence of man. Would woman build or hire a hall for herself, she has no money, no strength — nothing. Every place of business is run by man, and he dolefully stints her wages even ; she often compromising virtue to hold any place. Is she the wife of a millionaire, she is no less a slave. He carries the purse, and will lavish its contents only upon doll faces who will gratify his passions. Intellectual and inspired women have no foothold upon earth ; and, while the Shaker brothers brought along an equal number of their sisters to occupy the Spiritual rostrum, they were welcomed by the Spiritual brothers, but the Soul-women of this movement were not even notiﬁed of their com- ing, or given the liberty to express their glad welcome before the public. And the only place among the Spiritualists, even where they can possibly obtain a hearing is at the “ Spi- ritual Conference.” Here, each person (every SundaY).Wl1o ﬁrst commands the ﬂoor, has the privilege of ten minutes free speech; and. if a woman is spry and bold enough, she can push her way, in spite of tonguey and aggressive men that jump the moment the last speaker is seated. VVoman, subjugated by man, has brought forth monstrosities, great red dragons, whose horns of power have hemmed her up in this Great City of Babylon, from which she has apparently no avenue of escape ; (but she hails in Elder F. W. Evans a sign and promise of future deliverance ;) that is the reason the country is on the verge of ruin ; that is the rea- son licentiousness prevails ; therein is the cause of “great expectoration,” and wl1y the tormenting smoke of tobacco ascends upward forever and ever. The country is ﬂooded by the dragon, and Woman is suppressed in her birth-pangs for the nation. And this is her only opportunity of stealing a chance to offer the right hand of fellow- ship to our dear Shaker brothers and sisters. travatli r ' , The in l1Vl"e]ulDl1’1drglclt(eL‘ify?f zwn SHAKER AND THE RISE AND FALL OF EMPIRES. __O__ ALL that has been said. or may be said of Empires, may, without much stretching, be said of races, generations, and individuals. All have their culminating point, their ascend- ing and descending grades. By ﬁdelity to nature, by stern self disci- pline, especially as respects diet and the use of the reproductive functions, through succes- sive generations, the culminating point of that family stock is achieved, to wit: the produc- tion of a choice type of the race homo—a happy combination of the intellectual and moral elements in the human make-up. Now. let us go back on the record. Do we, in any case, ﬁnd that high attainment trans- missible by ordinary generations? Does it not appear that liberal, intellectual endow- ment, and high moral culture, lift their posses- sor above the reproducing plane ‘.7 Where, in lineal descent. do we ﬁnd the Moseses, the Solomons, the J esuses, the Wash- ingtons, the J effersons, or the Paines? The individuals aforesaid, were the cul- minating point of that family stock. The reproducing of God’s image and likeness is a highly responsible office. Such high official functionaries should, in no case, be cumbered with serving the commonwealth in any other official capacity. Pater-familias should have undivided use of his capabilities to provide ways and means. Mater-fan1ilias should have full liberty to care for the little ones, unencumbered with other official serving. In the coming new earth it must be so. An- other, an intellectual class — celibates — must run the Government machine, wholly unen- cumbered with domestic cares and respon- sibilities. VVhen the new earth is fully actualized. all departments, each in its own order, working harmoniously —don’t you think the morning stars may sing together, and the daughters and sons of God shout for joy? Then will the new heaven be replenished with material not marred in the hands of the potter. Oliver Prentiss, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. A PRAYER. O LORD, thou who seest all things, and order- est aright the way of the sincere, enlarge the scope of our understanding, that we may com- prehend the truthful import of thy require- ments to us. 0 God, unlock the prison doors, so strongly barred by our own transgressions, perverted habits, and sensual hankerings for unnatural stimulation. Make us. 0 Lord, to feel satisﬁed with, and thankful for, thy in- struction, plainly showing us how to escape from A the present quagmire of disease and premature deaths, mainly induced by our own transgressions. Distil, O Lord, the bright shining rays of thy truthfulness into our souls, to understand that there is no transgression of thy law, either in mind or body, without its attached penalty, according to the greatness of its duration, amount, and number. 0 God, open our hearts to understand that thy primitive natural laws are all truthfulness, reﬂecting thine own image of beauty, perfection, and health ; and that all the misery and trouble comes from the many sought-out inventions of man, perverting thy natural law, in both his doings. habits, tastes, and inclinations, thus unhinging thy whole economy for his true comfort and happiness. 0 God, open our eyes to see and obey the truth, and gird us with thy armour of strength so sufficiently that we may no longer hanker after the ﬂesh-pots of Egypt, or unnatural poisons and narcotics, or thirst for stimulants in this our day. And thus, 0 Lord, shall we be enabled, by degrees, to travel into the full perfection of thy present requirements— freedom from sickness, disease, and premature deaths, satis- ﬁed with the real needfuls of life, instead of their fancies. And all the praise, honor, and glory shall forevermore be thine. AMEN. \......,...,...,.,...,.,._,...,...,_,,..,.,.,...,.....,......... Ayer, Mass. Sept. 21, 1873. MUCH-BELOVED ELDER FREDERICK: WILL you please have the kindness to send me one hundred copies of the “Shaker and SILakeress,” containing the “ Social Gatl1er- ing” the modern “Jacob’s Ladder;” for, of a truth, on that day, “ the angels of God as- cended and descended on it,” and the rest of the vision (though it seems to tarry) is sure of fulﬁllment in spiritual Israel. See Gen. 28: 12 to 15 inclusive. Though I was not apprised of the time of the gathering, yet, not far from that time, I prepared the inclosed poem, Truly the Lion and the Lamb have commenced their state of quiescence, and the Lamb is outside of the Lion ; not forced, but protected by the secular arm. I was both ediﬁed and inspired in read- ing the record of that heaven-blessed day; I found there no ﬁnality-pins to mark the place where aspiration perished, to rob the more blessed future. If one-half of man has not been an entire failure. what may we expect of a whole man‘? for, when woman holds her station, man alone can never fall. Then blessed, thrice blessed, are the virgins! Heaven ever recognizes the white-robed pass- port. Your article on “ Judgment ” came with divine unction to my spirit; it has seemed for years that we were experiencing the judgment of our time, for our idolatrous veneration of the past, of persons and medi- ums, in place of vital advancing principles of truth. There seems to be a prevailing disease of looking back to something great and grand (well nigh ﬁnal), and stretching the imagina- tion forward to something still grander ; in the distant future; almost forgetting that we live to—day, and that our work is ever before us. To assert such truths, insures an unwel- come and undeserved appellation. God bless you, Elder Frederick. Gratefully thine, unqualiﬁed love to all. Elijah M1/rick. _____.___ Worcester, Mass. Oct. 6, 1873. ELDER F. EVANS. DEAR SIR: You will perceive by this, that I have settled down here in Worcester, and shall be obliged, if you will change my address on your books, as I am seldom at Fitchburg. I was up there last week, and found two Nos. of the “ Shaker and Shalceress.” In the multitude of cares, in establishing our office, advertising, mailing circulars, etc., I quite forgot to order my paper sent here. I take great pleasure in perusing the contents of the “Monthly,” and perhaps may ﬁnd much proﬁt. It is a spicy, earnest, readable sheet, attacking boldly, and with a trenchant blade, some of the worst plague spots that are festering and corrupting the morals of the nation. We need just such a fearless ex- ponent of truth and purity in every family in the land. May its inﬂuence extend, and take deep hold, until the people in and out of the churches shall see and feel how far short the present teachings of so-called Christian min- isters are of the Christ model, as exempliﬁed by him they profess to represent; and until they realize how unChristlike is much that is called Christianity. With earnest wishes for your success in your reformatory efforts, _ I am, sir, respectfully yours, B. G. Barto. SHAKERESS. A. DOOLITTLE, EDITRESS. To THE FRIENDS AND SUPPORTERS on THE SHAKER AND SHAKERESS, GREETING: TWELVE months have passed since we sought aid from our Gospel kindred in a new ﬁeld of labor. As we then stated, it was by the earnest solicitations of many friends and inquirers outside of our community, who seemed to think that duty demanded a greater effort on our part to make known the funda- mental principles of our institution, religious belief, etc., to the world at large (as far as we could gain access), and to frankly “ give our reasons for the hope” and faith “ that is in us” (and which has hitherto been our chief burden to actualize in daily life), that we were induced to engage our services in bear- ing to those who had ears to hear what the Sisterhood of the Shaker Societies had to offer in defense of our religious faith and the rea- sons for reducing that faith to practice. Our efforts in this direction have been sin- cere, our services freely rendered, and our deep and earnest prayers have been that God might be honored, our Gospel kindred com- forted, and that humanity, through this humble agency, might receive some new thoughts and new aspirations for the higher life; and, with us, be ‘led to the conclusion that holiness of character is proﬁtable to all in this life, as preparatory to entering upon the great future in the unseen world. We have made our record for the year 1873, and time must decide for or against its value. Journalism has become a great institution in all civilized countries ; but America is a re- ceptacle, not only from the “ father land” and “ mother country,” but all nations and peoples ﬁnd a home in this “ broad land of liberty ;” and hence the press is brought into requisi- tion, and wields a greater power than in any other nation. It is (speaking after the manner of men) “the lever that moves the world,” and moulds society in secular matters, and in a religious point of view; but there is a “ Providence ”—a power behind— “ that shapes our destinies,” will it as we may. Amid such a variety of periodicals and newspapers which ﬂy through the land, con- taining advertisements for commercial depart- ments, crimes and casualties for lovers of the marvelous, and politics for office seekers, we cannot reasonably expect that a small “ Monthly,” containing none of the foregoing, but which condemns the ungodly practices of the age in which we live, and would seek to reason dispassionately of cause and e_17"ect, would receive a large amount of patronage. Yet we rejoice to acknowledge that there are many candid and thoughtful persons who de- sire an increase of physical, moral, and spirit- ual truth in what is called Christendom to-day, and who feel deeply for the welfare of our race ; and they cry, “ Lord, what shall we do to be saved! Give us the bread of life through thine own instrumentality, and we will bless the means.” “Only save us from the destructive elements which are sweeping through the land, the effect of raging, unsub- dued passions in human souls ; that is all we ask.” Such persons are glad to receive the “ Shaker and Shakeress,” and make it a wel- come messenger to their family circles, and SHAKERESS. feel that they are beneﬁted by its moral tone, and are made better by its religious teachings, and heavenly inspirational inﬂuence. Many who have sung of the beautiful star that arose in the eastern hemisphere, which indicated where the young child might be found, who was to be the medium of the Christ Spirit that was about to visit the earth, now look upon the Shaker and Shakeress as another star, that has appeared in the spiritual horizon, pointing those who have studied the prophetic periods, and are watching the signs of the times, to the place where the second ap- pearing of the Christ Spirit may be found in a “ cloud of witnessing saints,” who testify that “ now has come new life and strength,” by the power of the Christ manifested through both male and female, and that the gathering of the saints has begun. Such say to us, “ Do not let the light of that star go out! by all means let it continue to shine !” Now that we have concluded to extend the publication of the dual sheet through 1874 (if life and strength should be preserved), we so- licit contributions from the Sisterhood in every Society, and we ask you to seek, through faith, humility, and prayer, for Divine assist- ance. We need aid from resurrected spirits, that we may receive inspiration from on high, to enable us to “ give meat in due season ” to all who are prepared to receive. If we keep our eyes turned toward the Fountain of light and love, we shall receive new supplies of living inspiration, and our understandings will open to new truth, and our spirits will yearn for a growth in an endless life ; and thus we shall be prepared to leave the dead past, and drink of the pure waters of divine revelation, which makes the work of God an ever-living, present work. Let us, my dear Gospel Sisters, rise above selfhood, and, through pure love to truth, and love to human kind, arm ourselves anew for another race. The heavens are full of truth; let us wrestle in spirit to attain thereunto, open our hearts to receive, and stretch forth our hands to grasp the hands of the angels, and they will delight to ﬁll them with pearly gems which are found on the banks of the beautiful river which ﬂows through and glad- dens the celestial city, where nothing can enter that is impure, deﬁling or deceiving. Thither let us wend our way, dear Gospel friends, and by diligence and self-sacriﬁce, in- duce others to join our ranks, and with us journey horneward to the rest of God. We would now speak peace in well-doing to the whole “ Household of Faith,” and wish all “ a happy new year.” ..T.Q_._j_... DEAR ELDRESS ANTOINETTE . WE would say a word to you concerning the “ Shaker and Shakeress.” It is a blessing to the world, and we want it continued; for it is among the brightest stars that ever shone in the New Heavens, or lighted the New Earth ! May no dark cloud ever obscure its brilliancy, or dim its lustre! Though it was small in its beginning, yet it has thrown great light upon inquiring minds. Believers need it, to guide their feet up the high hills of Truth, and through the green ﬁelds of progression. When the toils of the day are over, we can look upon its pages and ﬁnd inspiring thoughts and glorious hopes, and are lifted in spirit above the perishable things of time, and feel joy and 5 rest. It is a comforting Angel ! Gospel Truth is written upon its wings of snowy whiteness. It is like a beautiful banner of purity waving in the soft breezes of love, which blow from the summer land, which lies just beyond. It must not, shall not fade away ! I send a few thoughts upon “ Woman ; ” and if you think proper, please give it a little cor- ner in the “ Shakeress.” THE VOICE OF WOMAN. _-Q_. IN this age of progress, when the sunlight of heaven is shedding its golden rays of divine rev- elation upon us, and a deep and holy inspira- tion, from the Eternal Fountain of Goodness and Love, kindles anew the ﬁres of truth in many prepared souls, there is still a voice of lamentation heard in our land. VVhence does it proceed ‘I from the virgin daughters of Zion ‘Z Ah, nay ! “ These are they upon whom the ends of the world have come ”—— the end of the generative life. It comes from those who have been oppressed by the iron rule of fashion, and public opinion, and held in bondage by old the- ologies and commands, such as Paul gave in his time : that “ women should submit themselves unto their husbands in every thing—keep si- lence in the churches,”— and if they really wanted to know any thing, they might “ask their husbands at home.” That part of the Scripture text has been remarkably well re- membered; but “ Husbands, love your wives as Christ loved the Church, has been little thought of, and less understood and acted upon. Many enlightened females, in this day, are becoming restive under the yoke thus imposed; and are seeking for newly—inspired Apostles, who will give new commandments that will meet the demands of the present age, and give woman power over her own body, and an equal right with man, to think, speak, and act ac- cording to the dictates of her own reason and conscience ! Error darkens the windows of the soul ; and is ever blind to its own weakness and deform- ity. We now hear the cry “ Let there be light! ” and let Truth sweep error away, and triumph over every form of evil! Now, the question arises, “ What is the duty of the daughters of Zion who have ﬂed the house of bondage, and, through the Christ bap- tism, have found liberty, being no longer ser- vants to sin? Is it not our duty to hold that liberty sacred, and to use it to help others of our sex to attain to the same condition of free- dom‘? Let us arise, and, like the good Samari- tan of whom we read, reach out the helping hand to aid in the glorious work of emancipat- ing Woman from her present condition of ser- vitude to the lower instincts of her nature. Let us proclaim aloud, “ There is redemption for Woman I ” Let us seek, by precept and example, to draw souls away from the paths of sin, which lead down to destruction. Within the past few years, much has been said, and written, concerning the Rights of Wo- man; and a variety of opinions exist to-day upon this important subject. I well remember a few remarks that were made by Eldress A. Doolittle, in a Convention held by the Shakers in the city of Boston, in the year 1869, which, in substance, were as fol- lows : “ Much is said at the present time about Wo7nan’s Rights. There is another question which is to my mind of equal importance, i.e. What are Woman’s Duties? According to Bible history, lVoman was ﬁrst in transgression! This, the old story, has been handed down from generation to generation, through the past cen- turies, until we have become weary of it; and we propose a change. If Woman was the ine- dium, in the beginning, of leading man into sin, let her now become a redemptive agent to lead him out of his fallen condition, up to the higher plane of spiritual life ; and, by our good exam- ple, and purifying inﬂuence, let us blot out the censure that has so long rested upon our sex.” To which we heartily respond, Yea, we have a duty to perform! Let Woman come forth, and act in her proper sphere — the sphere of useful- ness, purity, and love—and be what God de- signed she should be. Let her strip off the gar- ment of ‘pride that she has worn so long, and _..._,_n_._.___.__.__.ﬂ 6 AND testify against the evils that are spread broad- cast over the land; against the fashions and follies which are so closely interwoven with her existence. Then, she will be able tolook with the eye of pity and sympathy upon the erring of her own sex ; and, instead of treating them with coldness and indifference. she will be ready to lift up the fallen, and to remove their worn and tattered garments of ignorance and unrighteousness, and guide them into the straight way, by the cross, which leads to im- mortal life beyond the shores of time. This is Woman’s work ! It is our work, now, to-dag/. My Gospel sisters, let us toil early and late, and not be afraid of soiling our hands, if by any means we may win souls to Christ, and help them to ﬁnd a heavenly parentage, that they may feel 8. Father’s strength and a Mother’s love. It is said of Jesus (who was the ﬁrst to receive the Christ baptism), that he was tempted in all points like others of our race. and was able to succor those who were tempted as he was. And Ann, who was the ﬁrst bap- tized daughter of Zion, gained her redemption through tribulation, fasting, prayer,and watch- ing. Let us follow them, and work as they worked; and, like them, depart from all ini- quity. Let us sow the seed of true conviction, and if need be, water it with our tears. Let us enter into the secret chambers of our own hearts, and see that they are clean and pure, ﬁt temples for the indwelling of the Holy Spirit Then we may with conﬁdence pray for suffering humanity, while our feelings are drawn out toward them in sympathy and love. The Gospel of salvation is God’s Gift to us ; it is our treasure ; may we keep it pure. Then we shall be ministers of strength to the brother- hood of the “ Household of Faith,” and be as angels of love to one another. We need the united effort of both brethren and sisters. to carry on the great work that is committed to our keeping. We cannot work alone ; we want the aid of men of God, who are strong in the power of truth; those who are honest, pure, and just ,' who are able to defend the right, and bless our earnest efforts. Thank God, we have such in our beautiful Zion, and we claim them as our spiritual fathers and brothers in the glorious work of redemption. Eldress Mary A. Gillespie, Alfred, Me. _.%.__¢_...._. A SHINING PAGE OF HISTORY. _..-O: I saw a page of history written in words of gold — Truth ——and gleaming with the light of the sun—-Revelation. Other pages were turned, but none were so lustrous ; some bore the stain of blood—war ; some had dark spots— spiritual sins; others were wreathed in chains, implying tyranny and oppression, on others, again, there was light in the be- ginning, while a cloud overshadowed the close; signifying a commencement in the Spirit, and an ending in the works of dark- ness. I could not clearly deﬁne the reading on the shining page, because of its brightness; but, was impressed thus. The history of all religions is stamped on the ages, and on humanity. Behold what God hath wrought in this latter day. The organization of Believers in Christ’s Second Appearing, purely spiritual, and founded in revelation which arose cotemporary with the free inﬁdel American Government, has stood a century in the rectitude of the undying principles of righteousness and practical religion. Its history is untarnished by any of the unhallowed deeds of vain ambition, gross superstition, or sanctified lust, which have dimmed the lustre of goodness, and set the “mark of the beast” in the forehead of religion, in times past; stiﬂing the sources of inspiration, and binding the consciences of men with priestly power. “ The wisdom that cometh from above” has confounded the wise of this world, and brought to naught the understanding of the savants of earth, through the mediumship of an unlettered woman, whose soul drank in the inspiration of the heavens, until it was di- vinely illumined, whose spirit was uplifted to the Christ sphere, where she was imbued with a baptism of God’s love, which is ﬁre to evil, and which led her to confess and forsake sin, regenerating her life through the agony of death ; thus preparing her to come forth, clad in the armor of righteousness, with the breast- plate of truth, to bear a testimony so power- ful that it has shaken the foundations of the old heavens——false theology, the pompous mockery of religion ; and the old earth —— the Adamic life in man and woman ; supplanting these with the foundations of a new Order — with virgin purity (the Christ life) as the basic principle, on which shall be reared the glorious structure of the Second Christian Temple. Behold the consummating work of God’s perfective plan for the redemption of man- kind, turning the powers of mind and soul into channels of divine thought and lofty aspi- ration. Thus is His Spirit (through His ap- pointed mediatorial agencies) acting on the souls of honest men and women, who drink in the Christ testimony, in its second unfold- ment, “as the thirsty ox drinketh water.” Such are the virgins, standing on a sea of glass,” the white “ cloud of Witnesses ” who testify of the efficacy of the Work of God in the “latter day.” They worship neither man nor woman, but the attributive principles which constitute Deity—the Eternal Father and Mother of all intelligences. Their toil is worship, because consecrated to_the good of the greatest number, and performed in the high-toned spirit of Christian love, which re- dounds with blessing to the Giver. Their altar of prayer is the hallowed sanctum of the heart, where faith supplicates, hope in- spires, and conscience rules. Their strength in unity is goodness. Their pledge of honor, truthfulness of word and action. In daily duty, Progress is the watchword. No formal creed, with bolts and bars, con- fine the soul within the narrow limits of sec- tarian dogmatism ; but broad as the universe of our beneﬁcent Creator, so lie the unex- plored ﬁelds of scientiﬁc and spiritual truth, which stand in harmonious relation one with the other. Search for the diamonds and gold ; bring hither the sparkling gems of wisdom and knowledge; for the Lord’s Temple shall be the conservatory of all good, and His people shall be a praise in the earth, because of the righteousness and purity maintained in their lives. Martha J. Anderson, Mt. Lebanon. GRATITUDE. WE thank Thee, Holy Father, Thou Source of love divine, For all Thy Gospel givings, Which Worldly joys outshine ;—- Our Fathers and our Mothers, Who kindly for us care; Good Sisters and good Brothers, Whose sympathy we share; Pure bonds of Christian friendship. Which ne’er can broken be, Deep wells of pure affection, And sweets of liberty; A blessed home of beauty, Where peace and plenty reign - A hundred fold of substance-— Industry’s honest gain; A golden cross to carry, In mercy handed down From Christ, through Ann and Jesus, By which to win the crown ; The fires celestial kindled, To burn within our breast, Till, through Thine own appointment, We ﬁnd supernal rest; Until We reach the fountain Of Th redeeming love, Which oweth down the mountain, From out Thy throne above. For all Thy gracious givings, While here in time we live, In fullest consecration Our hearts to Thee we give. Julia Johnson, Hancock, Mass. _._..__.¢_?_._. THE Social Evil. as a public question, has submitted itself to legal adjudication in St. Louis. The deci- sion contains the following correct sentiments by Judge Calvin: “The judge says further, it is a spe- cial law in its application to but one sex and not to both sexes. In this it is against the spirit of the Bill of Rights. The law should operate uniformly. The oﬂ'ense charged in tlie information could not be, if the other sex were not participants in it. It is un- just and unfair that of the parties to the offense one should be required to conform to multitudinous and grievous and burdensome regulations, while thg other party does not even receive a tacit recog- 111 ion. “A WOMAN CLOTHED WITH THE SUN.” (Rev. xii.) _:O.: As my eye glances eagerly over the precious outbreathings of the last 8. and S. how grate- ful I feel for the truthful thoughts on “ Sun- light.” Truthful, because they commend themselves to our reason, our knowledge of science, our _experie11ce, our intuitions, and last, but not least, to our own inspirations, as well as those of the Scriptures. For it would seem that the Prophets and Apostles of the past, from their oft—repeated allusions, understood and acknowledged the powerfully-curative inﬂuences of sun-light. The truths of religion are compared to light, sun-rising ; and one of the Prophets foretells, “But unto you that fear my name (or that dare not violate my natural laws)-shall the Sun of Righteousness arise with healing in his beams; and ye shall grow up as calves of the stall.” As the light of the natural sun pierces into the dark and chilly abodes of earth, it cheers, invigorates, and tones up the circulation, making even the desponding feel that life is not so bad after all ; and one more effort must be made. Even so, when the raysfrom “ the Sun of Righteousness” begin to penetrate the crust of worldliness and sin, Which, like a damp vapor or chill, has kept the eyes from seeing, and the heart from feeling, the warm and salutary inﬂuences from the spiritual Sun; then each dormant germ of love and goodness responds to the quickening and vivi- fying inﬂuences, and, starting in the spiritual life, begins to put on conditions of growth. And, when they become awakened to see and feel the love from that blessed Mother who is represented as “the woman clothed with” the warmth and glory of “the Sun,” and that when like her the moon (and works of darkness) are under their feet, they too can become conquerors, and have dominion over themselves ; and their crowns will mani- fest the progress they have attained in the Christian virtues. And, as their victory becomes more com- plete, and these twelve stars shine more brightly, they ﬁnd that this power with which they become clothed, heals them from their earth wounds, and gives them “joy for the spirit of heaviness ;” and they would fa.in live and bathe in the invigorating inﬂuences of not only the spiritual Sun, but its most ﬁtting representative in the natural heavens. As the aches and pains_of the body van- ish away under its rays, and life becomes healthy, labor ceases to be a burden, self-de- nial seems easy, cares and burdens vanish, and, with the Psalmist, we exclaim, truly, “Light is sown for the righteous, and glad- ness for the upright in heart ! ” While no forces in Nature are so potent for growth in use and beauty, so are none so sweet, so silent, and withal so powerful, as those represented by the loving, feminine attributes of Deity, as unveiled in the Reve- lator’s thrilling vision of the maternity of the two manifestations of the Christ Spirit,through “ the woman clothed with the sun.” And that through her painful travail, and repeated persecutions, the Christ manifesta- tions have found access to mortals, we will ever rejoice; for “now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ ;” and “ whoso- ever will” may take of thesesaving inﬂu- ences freely. Thanks, then, for the blessed sunlight, with its healing and consoling magnetisms, so sig- niﬁcant of the powers of good, in banishing the sins and wrongs of the past, and the darkness of superstition, with the gloom of ignorance and oppression. And may it never be said of any of us, that “this is our con- demnation that light has come into the world, but we chose darkness rather than light, be- cause our deeds were evil,” and would not bear the searching light of the full-orbed Sun of day. May we ever be “ children of the light,” walking and toiling, speaking and breathing, in the light, that the image of our heavenly Parents may shine in us, even the “Sun of Righteousness,” and his puriﬁed Bride, all “ glorious within.” E. H. Webster, Harvard, Mass. SELF SACRIFICE. ._0_ I LOVE to reﬂect upon tl1e deeds of noble self- sacriﬁcing souls, both in the past, and at the present time ; those who have not counted, and who do not count, their lives dear unto them,nor fear the bitter envy, scorn, and con- tempt of the masses, if by any means they can uplift humanity in the scale of moral purity, and spiritual truth. Such see many evils afar off, and seek to evade, or fend off their direful inﬂuence ; and they give their minds to search out the causes which create unhappy condi- tions, and strive to remove them, that the effects may cease ; and they willingly endure hardship and toil while they keep the one ob- ject in view. Although war is unchristian, and belongs to savage tribes (if anywhere), yet I often think of those who struggled to free America from British rule, that there might be one place on this broad earth sacred to liberty, where all nations, kindreds, and colors, might worship God, after this or that manner, as seemed right to them; and I bless the motives which prompted them to action; while conscience, and all the better feelings of my nature,recoil at the means used to accomplish so desirable a result. I love to think of our pilgrim fathers who endured persecution even unto death, rather than violate the truths which were committed to their charge in that day; how they wan- dered from mountain to mountain, through dark forests, footsore and weary, the cold clods of earth their couch, the starry heavens their canopy, and the wild beasts their watchers. I honor the Menonites, the Quakers, and the early Methodists, for their self-sacriﬁce and devotion to principle ; for it was the love of God in their souls which prompted them to hold the truth more sacred than their physical lives, or creaturely comforts. They were once known by plainness of dress and manners, and trueness of life. Where shall we look to ﬁnd them now? Where are the suffering martyrs of to-day, who count the truth of more value than worldly honor, riches, carnal pleasure, and self—iudulgence? Is the martyr spirit dead? or does it only sleep, to awaken again with renewed energy? As we come down to the Believers in Christ’s Second Appearing, what a noble band of self-sacri- ﬁcing souls were the pioneers in this work! and what mental labor and soul struggles they passed through ! In tears and strong supplication, they sought for wisdom from on high, to aid them in laying a foundation for the Second Christian Temple, so deep and strong, that neither the winds of false the- ologies, nor the vile passions of men, could ever undermine and overthrow it ; and, at the same time, to have it broad enough to ad- mit of an endless increase of all that is true and good. They endured physical, mental, and spiritual suffering, that God might be honored, Truth progressed, and human souls uplifted from moral degradation, and spiritual death, caused by transgression. They did the work of their day nobly, and have gone to their reward in the heavens. Angels bless their labors, and many honest truth-loving souls, who have built upon the foundation of Gospel law and order, which they laid, by the assistance of Divine Wisdom and Love from the high heavens, honor them, and praise their good deeds, while they give glory to God, with hearts abounding in love and thanks. Are we as prepared to give our strength, time, and talents, as freely in our day, and to do and suffer, according to our ability, as they were? This is a question that all should earnestly put to their own consciences. Shall we be willing to subsist upon the labors of others, without striving to render an equiva- lent therefor, and to put forth our strongest and best efforts to do something for others? If so, we shall prove ourselves unworthy, and unproﬁtable servants in the Lord’s vineyard. They who seek to occupy an easy chair to-day, expose themselves to be driven by the winds of adversity to—morrow. If we would wear the laurels of immortal renown,such as puriﬁed spirits in the heaven- ly spheres are constantly weaving into glorious crowns that will not fade or tarnish, then, let us Work; work with the Angels, and with SHAKERESS. all the good and true in the earth sphere. Let us bless every true reform, and encourage every sincere worker in that ﬁeld, while we ourselves remain careful to keep the clear line of demarkation and separation between the generative order and life, and the angelic life, which belongs to the resurrection order. Margaret Patttson, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. .__T¢._._.__. FOR THE “SHAKERESS.” 10% VVHEN I was a child of but eleven years of age, I was taken from the outside world and placed with Believers (or Shakers), where I found spiritual parents and guides, and I learned to understand the meaning of the Apostle’s words, “ Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is right.” When I was wayward, my good mothers reproved me kindly, and told me “ to go and sin no more ;” and I obeyed through love, not through fear. They faithfully instructed me to resist all temptation to seek pleasure through sensual appetites, and warned me not to set my affec- tions upon the perishable riches of this world, but to seek the durable riches of the kingdom of Christ, and to lay up treasures in heaven, and seek those joys that are found at God’s right hand, which will never fail. They taught the necessity of imitating the example of our Saviour, and to remember his words, “ I am the light of the world : he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life.” Although I was placed under the guardian- ship of kind friends, and received much good instruction, yet I was left to be tried, and to feel what there was in my own heart. My youthful mind (as I became older) was tempted, through passion for worldly plea.- sure, to look for a more pliant way than the one marked out by Jesus of Nazareth. I turned my thoughts toward the br_oad road‘ of sinful pleasure and looked to see what was to be found and enjoyed there ; and I saw that all that could be obtained from that source was but momentary, and ended in disappointment. And God (through the medium of my con- science) forbade that I should renounce a life of virgin purity, and leave “ an hundred-fold of fathers and mothers, and brothers and sis- ters, and numerous other blessings, for a dish of pottage.” I reﬂected upon the superior advantages for physical health, and the comforts to be de- rived therefrom ; also of the kind care be- stowed in sickness, and of the beautiful sur- roundings in my Gospel home —of living in companionship with kind loving brethren and sisters, ever forbearing and forgiving, and who were cleanly in their habits of life. It is said that “cleanliness is next to godliness,” and I think we may add that there is very little true godliness without it. “ 0! then I gazed upon my peaceful cot, VVhere the clement bowers entwine ; The land of the strangers tempted me not— 0 nay! nor could their home be mine.” Then I turned my eyes and thoughts, and came to the conclusion, that the most excel- lent and honorable character that any one can form, is by r,esisting temptation to evil, prac- tising virtue, and shunning vice, and by con- secrating all his or her powers to honor God, by living honestly, justly, and truly. Those who seek to be shielded from tempta- tion, and for protection from sin, feel that it is a privilege and blessing to be retired from the multitude who throng the broad road, and from the society of those who seek pleasure in unrighteousness. A truly religious life is not fraught with gloom and sadness ; nor does it deprive us of enjoyment in this present state of existence. If we learn to use the things of this world, and not abuse them, we shall ﬁnd that “ pure and undeﬁled religion ” will enhance, not diminish, our happiness. Amelia Lyman, Enﬁeld, Conn. .—_.—.:Q_.—_.__— Let us, like Moses, choose the Wiser part, Willin to suffer with the good and pure, Rather t an sin, and thus corrupt the heart, By grasping pleasures which cannot endure. A. Calver, Mt. Lebanon. Jyo- THE POOR. —.0—.. “ THE poor ye have always with you,” said Jesus. As the cold, bleak winds of winter are howling about our dwellings, and we gather into our comfortable apartments, made so by the consecrated labors of our predeces- sors in the Gospel work, coupled with the toils of many who are still with us, how ap- propriate it is for us to reﬁect upon the con- ' dition of thousands of our fellow-beings who are as good by nature, and perhaps as sin- cerely desiring to please God (according to their conception of right) as ourselves, and who are ﬁlled with dismay at the prospect be- fore them of not being able to meet the inclemency of the winter that has opened upon us with such severity. There are strong forebodings of suffering among the poorer classes, in consequence of the recent ﬁnancial crisis, which has thrown many honest laborers out of employment, and which is, more or less, affecting all depart- ments of business. What an opportunity is now offered for the exercise of Christian charity, that most pre- cious of all Gospel virtues. Many are desti- tute of suitable clothing, and are without the means to procure fuel to make them comfort- able, while others are not even sheltered from the piercing blasts so keenly felt by the homeless wanderer. How sad the reﬂection that so many human beings (who are brought into existence wit.hout their own volition), who are forced by circumstances over which they have no control, to eke out a miserable life of suffering and want, only now and then receiving temporary alleviatiotn. Nor is this all ; degradation and crime frequently follow in the wake of those who are destitute of the means of subsistence; for ‘t has been said truly, that “ hunger is a sharp thorn ,' ” and, under such circumstances, temptation to sin is very great. The prayer of Agur, recorded in Scripture, was dictated in wisdom: “Give me neither riches nor poverty, but feed me with food convenient for me, lest I be full, and deny thee, and say, ‘ Who is the Lord ? ’ or I become poor, and steal, and take the name of God in vain.” Would it not be Well for those who are rolling in affluence and luxury to pause, amid their lavish expenditures, and remember the words of the Saviour: “The poor ye have always with ybu.” And again, “ Inasmuch as ye have ministered unto the necessities of the least of these little ones, ye have ministered unto me.” Rhoda R. Hollister, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. &.._*_¢_j_..._.. THE REWARD OF SACRIFICE. God will lead forth to fountains pure, And robe in love divine, The souls that follow Christ in truth And all to Him resign. He will uphold the constant mind, Through envy's ﬁery darts, And spread before the valiant soul The rest that faith imparts. He will uproot the strange, Wild vine, And sow the precious seed, ‘ That Christ may keep, and angels bless In truth and very deed. And He will raise an ensign high Above the false and vain, And call the honest and sincere Its glory to sustain. For them a house He will create, With treasures rich and rare, Which shall have power to elevate And bless each loyal heir. And, when they pass from death to life, New prospects shall appear; And they shall walk the golden streets With kindred spirits dear. And He will place within each breast The snow-‘white dove of peace, And safe shall be their heritage VVhose joys shall never cease. He'll cause them there in strength to grow. And bloom in endless light, Where seraphs and bright angels meet With anthems of delight. Betsy F. Maynard, Harvard, Mass. 8 SHAKER AND SHAKERESS. ..a\ru.p\. J —I\’\o\r\r~J\r\;-\ﬁ THE GLAD NEW YEAR! mp 1. A - long the sha-dowy aisles of time, there ﬂoats a murmur soft and low, Now swell-ing in har-mo-nious chime. I V V sweet notes in mea—sured numbers ﬂow. With joy we catch the glad - some strain, which ﬁlls our hearts with lov - ing cheer, echo - ing back re - frain, give wel - come to the Glad Nyewv Yearl T g V 2. 4. Our hopes on starry pinions rise. High aspiration thrills our soul, We tread the vale of time and sense, Amid its phantom-ﬂeeting dreams, A nobler life to realize, Ascending to perfection’s goa1._ _ _ Still longing, with a hope intense. For something that enduring seems; The past with joy and sorrow fraught, Shall from our _vision disappear; Yet duty's path we will pursue, Without a doubt or cringing fear; The present claims our earnest thought: All hail the bright, the Glad New Year! With lofty aim and purpose true, We'll toil throughout the Glad New Year I 3. 5. Like angels from the realms unseen. Light-wing’d the moments come and go, The tender cords_o_f purest love, With peace entwined, shall stronger grow; The shining links of life. between Ethereal spheres and earth below; VVe’ll bear the spirit of the dove, And kindness to the erring show. They hear a record of the deeds That cloud, or make our pathway clear : With gentle words. and Christ-like deeds, A monument of good we'll rear; Broadcast they sow tiine’s precious seeds, And usher in the Glad New Year! While bliss, that fills our spirit needs, Awaits us in the Glad New Year! - ‘ THE NE VV YEAR. THE EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE was formed in Lon- .__0____ donin 1846. It has held ﬂve conferences previous And, as We contemplate his round‘ to_the present gathering at New York, the last. And View the miracles that rise, being at _Amsterdam, in 1867. The following nine Rich lessons by cm. souls are found, gropositions constitute its platform, which would hat We may keep, to make us Wisc_ e simp1y_ absurd, or worse. for any Unitarian or The year expires upon the snow, Ull‘lV9l'S‘<l-llst _'00_ D1‘e_l:elld_ 130 accept I — _ And oh the Show its life begins; . . The divine inspiration. authority, and suffi- And. when we leave the life below. Clellcl’ Of U39 H013’ S0l‘lDtlll‘eS- How slight the change the transit wm3_ “ 2. The right and duty of privatejudgment in the interpretation of the Holy Scriptures. It is for us to Work. and bear “ 3. The unity of the Godhead and the trinity of With magic key, he comes to ope Another realm for us to tread ; He bears the shining lamp of hope ; A crown of stars is on his head. All silently the crystal gate Swings forward on the field of snow; We enter. as b power of fate, And list its c osing, soft and low. The bridge of ice that s ann'd the moat Is drawn up on the ot er side; Against the curse that bringeth death ; the persons therein. For us there is no ferrying boat. _ It is for us,to gain and share ’ “ 4. The utter depravity of human nature in con- No backward wave on which to glide; The Dow r of the Almighty S bl'eath- sequence of the fall. But footprints even now are seen ; , That pow’r that made a living soul Time waits not for the tardy feet, Of him who was a mass of clay. But onward speeds, to valleys green, Is needed, like the winds, to roll To bloom of spring, and summer's heat. Upon humanity to-day. Then to the rainbow of the land— By revelation’s light we read The season born of sun and frost— The grand old myths, and draw their worth ; Whose half—bewild'ring glories stand See God hath sown the spirit-seed Like sunset clouds on nature toss'd. Through all the nations of the earth. But nought alluring can prevail; 0 that each heart might but unfold, HThough ﬂfamitrhg leaves his lpathway strew, Tkrlknfl let its (lliidden ﬁoodfappteairl: e resses or e snowy va e, e reasure JOY» 3- U11 0l‘6 0 9 n _ i ‘ ' - _ here once again his life is new. Would crown and bless this true New Year. istrg, rigs d,;‘K;n?,%,Ti:;1€i1(E:,°’;,?§ tﬁeﬁgegﬁfggagfmtiﬂe Cecelia 13619117‘. Mt. Lebanon. ordinances of Baptism and the ord’s Supper. THERE was a quiet little election in the town of Bushnell, Ill., a few days ago, to obtain an expres- “ 5. The incarnation of the Son of God, his work of atonement for the sins of mankind, and his mediatorial intercession and reign. “ 6. The justification of the sinner by faith alone. “ 7. The work of the Holy Spirit in the conversion and sanctiﬂcation of the sinner. “ 8. The immortality of the soul, the resurrection of the body. the judgment of the world by our Lord Jesus Christ, with the eternal blessedness of the kriglhteous, and the eternal punishment of the wic e . ~ sion of the wishes of the citizens for or against ELDEr.s. Posr-orrrcm ADDRESS. ELDRia:ssEs. ‘lIic3nsesdf0r_(t1h:-i stsilegif lIl_%0XlCa.t&ng_1l(1I[)1ll0lg, ans tiiie uges ecie a aS1WaS esira eootan the gegiegal sentimclent, trliﬁy gvould rclceive the . _ - , _ voteso t ewomenaso. s eing ma e nown. El‘-’“’£?'.‘»1V'E1’f.‘.?.‘,§"“'":::::':::::: §l.‘;.§‘.S§;“‘}i‘i’i1;.S§”é’,§i‘.‘3.‘.“y°i‘&‘?‘i‘?T’.if3 E“«”~"’S3I‘.i.’.‘.~?;-‘.Z‘f§i‘r“. 3‘.1‘z’z’.?.‘.%f. "125 ladies assembled at the Methodist Episcopal “ C. G.Reed ' ' ' ' ' ' . . . . . . . . .. Sonyea Livingston county N. Y . . . . . . “ Abigail Crosman. Chl“'°h- and thence marched to the Imus and de‘ “ simén Mabée ............ .. west Pittstield Mass .... .......... .. “ Betsey Sneudon. posited their ballots ummlmmlﬁlv against license- “ H S Kellogg .‘ H II . . . . . . . . .. Thompsonville, Conn . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. “ Anna Erwin. The VOW Of the l30WI1 Was Strong the Same Way- “ A: Battles . . . . . . . . . . . . .. iouth IL/lee, Mass . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . l1$arrictFSto7l')er.ks —-——*-—~—-- ‘‘ W i. d . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. _ , . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. a / tr an . ;; H."£n.’z;:;’’?T".._ .............. .. csgicifﬁﬁge, ................ .. 3 ﬁuzrt.-ﬁcfrey. 0B1[ggRY. “ i§"”}i’E”s?.’.“.-’3.”.‘T’lF'.“.':::::::::: 1: si§‘.i§"..*viii.g';."i<r'ii"':::::::::;::::::: «- H31«'$%é't M?i’¢c‘%.T' exam cums. aged 67. at Mt. Lebanon. N. Y. “ J'13'Vanoe ' ' . . . . . . . . . . .. Alfred Me. .’ ............... .. “ Eliza Smith. Nov. 23d. “ Nehemiah ’l‘rnll ' . . . . . . . . . . .. West Gloucester Me ' ' . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. “ Hannah Davis. LUCY LANDON Howmm, aged 97 at Alfred Me :: J. S. Prescott ..: 1'. . . . . . . . . . . .. El<=i)velandé§hlz:kers)b6.. .. .1: . . . . . . .. g7‘ud6llc(;,l§;'(J;£17/l(7hT. Ncv_ 23th_ ' ’ ' ' -s .Ir‘2.°ii%%B1§$%f."""": .::::::::: pi’e.?.,’;%1‘ imi‘ 1%?” .':'::":::::':::::: « B”é‘2§‘.}”’§‘£an.-ng. “’"° OLIVE SALISBUM aged Mt Mt Leban°n~N-Y- “ John R. . . . . . . . . . . .. South Union,’ . . . . . . . .: . . . . .. “ Sarah Small. Dec‘ 5th’ “ Ezra Sherman . . . . . . . . . . . .. .. .. Preston, Hamilton county, 0 . . . . . . . .. “ Betsy G. Gauss. REODA OFFORD. aged 34. 813 Min Lﬁballons N- Y- “ Stephen Ball . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. Dayton (Shakers), O . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. “ Adaline Wills. Dec. 10th-
Show less
Subjects: Shaker -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-sha-ss0401
Is part of: Hamilton College Library Digital Collections, Communal Societies Collection, Shaker Collection

Title: Shaker Manifesto, vol. 04, no. 02 (February 1874)
Publisher: United Society
Date: 1874-02-01
Place published: Mt. Lebanon (N.Y.)
Text: saving force. Vol. IV. F. W. EVANS, EDITOR. M Nﬂ®NTEﬂLY. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. Mt. Lebanon, (301.00. N. Y. February, 1874. No. 2. @ FIFTY CEN'rs PER ANNUM. WHAT POOR "2 __0_.. “ Sell what thou hast, and _r/ice it to the Poor.” THE Protestant world has lost the true import and meaning of this saying of Jesus. Hence they consider it impracticable—utterly ab- stract, if not absurd—having upon them no Consequently, they quietly ignore it. For instance: “What” (say they) “would be gained by the heads of ten fam- ilies, in Stephentown, who, by patient, long- continued toil, economy, and good manage- ment, have accumulated houses and lands, and a surplus in funds, should they sell all, and collect all, and then distribute it in the town among those families and persons who, from lack of ability, or the non-exercise of the vir- tues above-named, are comparatively poor? Would Christianity —— godliness — be thereby increased and promoted in the town? Not in the least. Tho...
Show moresaving force. Vol. IV. F. W. EVANS, EDITOR. M Nﬂ®NTEﬂLY. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. Mt. Lebanon, (301.00. N. Y. February, 1874. No. 2. @ FIFTY CEN'rs PER ANNUM. WHAT POOR "2 __0_.. “ Sell what thou hast, and _r/ice it to the Poor.” THE Protestant world has lost the true import and meaning of this saying of Jesus. Hence they consider it impracticable—utterly ab- stract, if not absurd—having upon them no Consequently, they quietly ignore it. For instance: “What” (say they) “would be gained by the heads of ten fam- ilies, in Stephentown, who, by patient, long- continued toil, economy, and good manage- ment, have accumulated houses and lands, and a surplus in funds, should they sell all, and collect all, and then distribute it in the town among those families and persons who, from lack of ability, or the non-exercise of the vir- tues above-named, are comparatively poor? Would Christianity —— godliness — be thereby increased and promoted in the town? Not in the least. Those who earned the property are its best protectors, and, in the aggregate, will make the best and wisest use thereoﬁ “ Sell that thou hast, and give the proceeds to the Church,” was probably what Jesus did say to the “ rich young man.” For he desired to found a Community of goods; but the time had not then come. When it had “ fully come,” rich men and women sold their pro- perty, and gave the money to the Apostles, to establish therewith a religious Organization, the Pentecostal Church, with its “ all things common.” And that is just what rich men and women will do in these modern times, by and by. For God's people, “in the day of His power, will be a willing people.” Look upon the ripening harvest ﬁelds of the earth to-day; are they not almost ready for the “sickle” of her who sits upon the “ white cloud ”— the Shaker Order —— looking so “like unto the Son of Man?” What means this general Communistic spirit, that is so wide spread, and so potent? Combination, Association, Co-operation, Com- munity: these are the watchwords of the advancing hosts of Reformers and Progress- ists. The Christ Spirit broods over and upon the embryonic elements of the New Crea- tion, which is already in process of forming and organizing in dissolving Bablyon. A few more shadows, and the nucleus of Pentecostal Churches will be plainly dis- cerned, here and there, throughout Christen- dom; and the “ cities of refuge " already ex- isting, will be found by the wanderers on the mountains of desolation, and by the pilgrims who are seeking a “city which hath founda- tions,” where they will be welcomed home, even as Joseph welcomed the fathers and founders of the twelve tribes of Israel, of which himself was two——Ephraim and Ma- nasseh—-father and mother. The rich in this world’s goods, when “called,” will cheerfully aiiiliate with the “poor in spirit,” and “rich in faith," although they may have gathered but little of this world’s manna; and the rich and the poor, male and female, those of high and those of low degree, will be all one in the kingdom of Christ Jesus and Christ Ann, the federal Head of the Gentile Pentecostal, or hfother, Church. SHAKER PEN T ECOST. j0¢._. ADVERTISEMENT. ~ VVANTED. -Men, women and children can find a comfortable home for life, where want never comes, with the Shakers, by embracing the true faith, and living pure lives. Particulars can be learned by writing to the Sha- kers, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. In consequence of the publication, on the 7th ult., of the above advertisement in “ N ew York Iferald ” and “ Sun ” we received, on the 8th, 56; 9th, 42; 10th, 23; and 12th, 14 —total, 135 letters, containing either direct applica- tions to join the Society, or asking informa- tion to that end. Two-thirds of these are from young men; and all (with some two or three exceptions) are well written, and show intelligence, cul- ture, and earnestness of spirit to ﬁnd the Kingdom of Heaven, if it exists upon earth, and to have a lot and place in it. To each of these writers we have sent pub- lications, and have written to as many as time would permit thus far. Many more will be written to; and will receive this No. of the Shaker and Sltalheress. To these friends, and to all who contemplate “ joining the Shakers,” we address the follow- ing : 1. Faith is the ﬁrst requisite — a belief in- duced by evidence consequent upon rational inquiry and scientiﬁc investigation —— that the same Christ Spirit that created the primitive Pentecostal Church, composed of Jewish Is- raelites, has made its “ Second Advent ” upon this earth, and has created Pentecostal Com- munities, composed of Gentile Israelites. They have “ come from the East, and the West, and the North, and the South, and have sat down in the kingdom of heaven,” so much and so long prayed for. 2. Conviction for sin will result from faith; and obedience to the Christ Spirit will “ take away all the sins of the world,” whether phy- sical or spiritual, of " men, women, and chil- dren.” He that confesseth and forsaketh his sins shall ﬁnd an “ inheritance in the kingdom of heaven.” 3. Riches and Poverty come from false or- ganic laws, and form a large part of the world’s sins. They cause luxury and destitu- tion ; wasteful, riotous living, and pinching starvation; unphysiological food and drinks, which induce the use of poisonous medicines; extravagant, liealtlrdestroying, and body-de- forming dresses, and a scanty wardrobe and rags. Thus is God dishonored by the suffer- ings of humanity; and Christianity has be- come a by-word and a reproach, as being no antidote for the ills to which ﬂesh is heir. 4. “All things common”-—a Pentecostal Order—- is as possible now, to-day, as it ever was, to those who, before a witness, will “turn the battle to the gate,” and confess their individual sins, and do that which is “lawful and right,” and thereby “ save body and soul alive.” 5. Now “the poor and the RICH have the Gospel preached unto them ;” and, if these rich will sell all that they have, and give to these poor, thus leveling the mountains and ﬁlling up the valleys, there will be Pentecost —— a religious Community. 6. Be just toward yourselves, and the So- ciety with which you are about to unite, by collecting and retaining in your own posses- sion, all property, whether in money, goods, or clothing, that you may be not only self- supporting, but a help to those who are poorer than yourselves. He that provideth not for his own kindred in the Lord is worse than an inﬁdel. 7. God’s House being a house of order, ex- pect to be subject to the laws of the “ house- hold of faith.” Community is society in its most compact form ; hence there is the greater necessity for laws; as “ where there is no go- vernment, there is no God.” Perfect liberty, in a wordly sense, means individual isolation from all human association. Faith makes obedience practical, and the burden and yoke thereof easy and light. 8. The probationary member is expected to place his property in the hands of the Elders or Trustees, returnable without interest, until, by his own faith, and the consent of the au- thorities, he is privileged to dedicate it. It does not appear that, in the ﬁrst pentecost, they waited long for that condition of conse- oration. 9. The Society puts conﬁdence in individ- . uals as they gain conﬁdence in the Pentecostal Order of the Church; but the Ananias and Sapphira spirit should remain without. 10. Married persons are not received, unless the husband and Wife come together; or that they separate by mutual consent, or legal agreement, in relation to their marriage, their property, and their children. 11. We neither take nor reject persons be- cause of riches or poverty. Where many em- brace our faith at one time, we may not always be able to provide a home for them immedi- ately, but will do the best we can, according 10 to our ability. Those wishing to visit should notify us, if possible, before they come; and none should come expecting, if not received, the Society to pay their expenses back. 12. “ Where a person’s treasure is, there will their heart be also.” Therefore those who dispose of their property to relatives in the world should remain with it. 13. Persons who dedicate property, and after- ward withdraw, may have their property re- turned, without interest, but it is optional with the Society. 14. Probationary members sign an agree- ment binding themselves to observe the rules of the Order during their sojourn, or until they are prepared to sign the Covenant of the Society. 15. All correspondence is subject to the supervision of the Elders, whether letters, etc., be sent or received. 16. As no person could join the primitive Quakers, or Methodists, and change from their worldly ways in language, dress and demeanor, without suffering a degree of death, how much less shall they become “ new creatures ” in all things in this Pentecostal Church, and not be- come partakers of the sufferings of Jesus, which he l1as “left behind for his bodg/‘.9 sake," of which he was only the Head. 17. Our worship is in spirit, and consists in speaking, singing, marching, and sometimes in “ battles of shaking,” and again in solemn or joyful dances ; in divers operations, as the Spirit moves, and often in prayer and sweet spiritual communings. “ Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.” THEOLOGICAL THEOSURES. joj. HEREWITH I begin a series of papers which will form my theological bank, or treasury. I purpose depositing therein my best thoughts upon God, and upon Christianity. To me, theology is merely a talk upon God; while religion is an expression in life of the teach- ings of theology. Many theologies contain much that is good; others are mixed, being very dark with error; while there are few, if any, that are wholly bad, or yet without fault ; while some do approach nearer to the stand- ard of “when that which is perfect is come.” The best theology will produce the best reli- gion; and this will be demonstrated by the best and purest life. We care but little for theologies, per 86 ,' but are more desirous of knowing what their demonstration in life imparts. Of itself, theology is like the leaves of a tree, useful, but not the fruit. “ I will show you my theology by my fruits.” Better is the expression of a good life, than the world full of theology, without the life. There is much ado over much doctrine ; but the result of Christian theology will be a life like unto Jesus Christ. Theologians, draw up your analogies, illus- trate, by the comparison of your lives with his, how near, or how distant you are from him who was “ without fault; ” and learn to value your theologies by the comparison. Are we, a professedly Christian people, fol- lowers of Jesus‘? If so, what a world of sin and sorrow we are exterminating, and what an incalculable amount of false theology we are burning by the light and ﬁre of truth! Claim- ing Jesus, endowed hy the Christ inﬂuence, to be the standard-bearer of our theology, if we fail to draw this comparison, our claim is un- SHAKER AND warrantable, and more: if we discover dis- similarity between our theology and the life of Jesus, we must change our theology,bri-ng up arrears by a confession and renunciation of our practices in life that differ from the same in J esus—— or we are hypocrites——— wan- dering sheep, who want no shepherd ! The world is growing better in its theology, because there is very much less of it than formerly. The people read and accept truth easier. Even theological expositor-s have a distant respect for the truths of Paine, how- ever much they hate him for so boldly enun- ciating some justice to them as a class. We are unable to ﬁnd in the whole area of “ Paine’s VVorks,” a single passage that is more opposed to Christian theology, than are the every-day lives of the bright stars of the popular churches of to-day ! If Paine’s theol- ogy was not Christian, let us recollect that he did not so profess; nor did Washington, Jef- ferson, Franklin, Lincoln, etc. ; but in these, and thousands of the same ilk, we ﬁnd the spirit of goodness active— which very much resembles Christianity; and these have con- sciences far clearer than those who profess Christ with their lips, but who hate the idea of having to follow him in their daily lives ! The persecutors of truths uttered by Paine and others, we are reminded, do make Chris- tianity a profession ; are very noisy about it; and express it in every other way better than in their lives ! Let us be very careful about the character of our theology ——be the same J udaical, Mo- hammedan, or Christian. So-called “ Christian nations ” deal rather in Judaism, than under Christian inﬂuences, and in very poor Judaism at that ; while common and popular theologies are a conglomeration of “ What as its,” rather than a resemblance to simple, unostentatious Christianity. Now, we believe in the theology and religion of Jesus, under Christ ; and in the same of his followers in life, no matter by what name they are designated. They had, and have, but little theology, but it leavened the whole lump of life—their lives being true religion — practical Christianity. Our deposits in the Treasury will be sim- ple; our endeavors most sincere. We love Jesus; nevertheless We do not purpose to make an idol or a god of him. We know that he was simply a good Jew; yet became, by his baptism and subjection to the Christ princi- ples, a good Christian! Come ye Jews and Gentiles, can you do better than accept his life as your guide? What among the Jews he wished to be saved from, all will wish to be saved from, if they ever believe in the theol- ogy of Jesus, and will make the same endeav- ors, and take upon them his cross and self- denial ; for these made a Christian of the Jew! There is only one road to this mill———who wants salvation, let him “ follow,” and live as Jesus lived. Said Pilate: “ I find in him no fault”— the clearest deﬁnition of a truthful theology! And, though the theology of Jesus, under Christ, has been usurped by passion, and profaned to unholy uses, through all time since its enunciation, still its principles are eternal and true. G. A. Lamas. ..}___.j?._ THE following extraordinary accident recently occurred at Brescia, Italy; Two boys caughta mouse, which they bathed in kerosene oil, then set fire to it. The frightened animal seized one by the leg, and before they could detach it from its hold both were so severely bitten that they died within three days. CAPITAL AND LABOR. ___0_. . . WHILE thousands, with hearts sensitive to the woes of their fellows, are awakened to study the causes which produce such wide- spread misery among the poor throughout the country, it can but hasten the coming of that golden age when all suffering and wrong are to cease, if the subject he studied from differ- ent points of view, and reviewed by the light of many minds. The immediate cause of this suffering is the disemployment of the laboring class. But why disemployed? Here we meet the evil at the door; the incipient cause is the innate selﬁshness of the human heart, that prompts the owners of all capital, or wealth. in landed estates and manufactories, to use and manage such capital without regard to the normal rights of the laborer. The greed of gain will not perceive the implied and moral obligation contracted by capital to furnish labor a con- stant means of obtaining a livelihood. Though no human law enforced this obligation, yet the necessities —— mutual relation of labor and capital—— seal the obligation of capital to sus- tain, and the right of labor to use, each the other; and every movement of capital which imperils its capacity to fulﬁll its part of this moral contract is treacherous alike to the in- terests of both parties; and. when the risks and ventures of capital are extensive, per- vading large sections of country at the same time, they sooner or later entail unmitigated suffering uponithe laborer. ' The broad acres upon which man treads, the air, the sea, and the accumulated wealth of all the earth, owe him a living, if he is will- ing to return an equivalent in labor. What wonder that crimes increase three-fold during times of destitution? Apparently, the solid men of our great cities would gladly precipi- tate the demon war upon our already over- burdened country, in order to furnish employ-I ment to the forty thousand unemployed starv- ing poor. These panics and business revulsions, with their unmeasurable crimes and miseries, are as surely the offspring of tyrannical selﬁsh- ness as the constant depression and want which old country people suffer, are the out- growth of selﬁshness in their arbitrary gov- ernments, which is as subversive of the liber- ties of the laborers in America as is the pres- ent or prospective tyranny of any government that ever ruled and enslaved people. It is easy to show that the ruling relation of the wealthy to the poor are relations of self- interest and fear. In the most prosperous sections of the grain-producing West, the speculators in grain, have doubled their pur- chase-money in the past half-year, and the carriers hf this grain, while prices were still ascending, reduced the wages of employes ten per cent at the outset of winter. Self-interest may possess a moral value as a motive for action ; fem‘ does not ; it is always an inﬂiction; and, in such times as these, the fears of capitalists are illy disguised, being forced to give a pittance of employment to their dependents, when, to withhold such charity would invite unmeasurable evils upon themselves, because the unemployed laboring class, if capital should persist, even for 9, short time, to withhold employment, would inevitably help themselves, although it should ﬁll the country with riot. Humanity is progressing away from present conditions, from bondage to selﬁsh customs and conventionalism; they are impelled by a little love, great fear, and greater self-interest, toward the plane of human equality—prinial trutlis——and true liberty, which is begotten by the love of brother. We look with conﬁdence for the day when all unscrupulous claims will cease, when wealth shall minister to universal need and comfort, and not to individual pleasure and aggrandizenient, when all implied obligations, and the normal rights of created beings, will be respected, although no human laws enforce them; when co-operation of interests (material and spiritual) will become the necessity of society, and the medium of progress toward the ultimate of the highest practical economy, celibate communism — the guarantee of social protection, and the only possible realization of practical love of one for another as professed disciples of Christ. Henry Holltster, Mt. Lebanon. __.,_.___ LIGHT AND TRUTH. .:O—_ WHEN the light of the sun shines upon objects that are in darkness, the difference between supposition and reality becomes strikingly ap- parent. So, when the light of Christ, the Sun of Righteousness, shines clearly and fully into the mind, and makes manifest the quality of the thoughts, words, and doings, of a compara- tively good man or woman, the amount of d1_'ﬁ"erence between what he or she really is, and what he supposes hiinselﬂto be, and what others may suppose him to be, is rendered quite plain to him, and perhaps to some others, and is truly astounding. But how much more is it so in the case of a person whose character is formed of impure thoughts, false words, and unjust deeds ‘B How necessary, then, it is that we always endeavor to be as pure, and true, and good, in all our thoughts, words, and actions, as we know we should be; and that we be what we seem to be, and seem to be what we really ' are. So also is it when a false statement of any one’s sayings, motives, or doings, have caused improper reﬂections, deductions, opinions, feelings, and conclusions, in the minds of oth- ers who may be ignorant of the true cliarac- ter of the misrepresented person; how won- derfully the light of truth will change the whole aspect of the case. Therefore, if falsely accused, or spoken of, or thought of, by any one, and (as a conse- quence) lowered or lessened in the estimation or esteem of otliers—perhaps even particular and closest friends-—endure it with patience and quietness; and wait alittle while, till the Sun of Truth shall shine upon the willful or ignorant falsiﬁer, and upon all those who may have heard and believed the falsity, and who, as the result, may have become unfriendly, or at least distant in their feelings and conduct; for the whole of the darkness and trouble will then be instantly dissipated, and a pecu- liarly-blessed feeling of justiﬁcation, compla- cence, satisfaction, gratitude, and sweetness, will rest upon and within the honest and pa- tient individual so accused or misrepresented. That will be his and her reward, which is insured, and will be secured to them, by the iustice and righteousness of our immutable God——the Eternal Fountain and Source of all goodness, light, and truth. Truth is a perfectly straight line, which holds, in one unvarying correspondential union, Oause and Ejfect. That is: the thing produced is the exact result of, and perfectly expresses the cause that produced it. There- fore it is plain, that truth is a prominent and essential quality in the perfect righteousness of God, as is clearly seen in all his works. In other words, the thing created and brought forth by God is an outward expression exactly corresponding to the inward power and wis- SHAKERESS. dom, and to the goodness of the design, of its Author, “ with whom is no variableness, nor shadow of turning.” The outward words and acts of Jesus Christ were but the perfect expression of, and pre- cisely corresponded with, his inward life, con- dition, and motives ; so that those who under- stood his words, more or less partook or re- ceived of his spirit ; and hence he called him- self “the Truth.” Truth is the axis, or central power, that should run through all words and actions ; causing words, at the time of their utterance, actions, at the time of their performance, and even gestures, stillness, and quietness, to ex- press the condition and action of the mind. That is, the motive, as well as the meaning of the word or act, should be in the word spo- ken, or act performed. For words and actions should so precisely correspond to the condi- tion, motive, and intention of the mind of the utterer, as to be the real representation and exponent thereof, just as a shadow of any thing is the real product of the substance that causes it. Departure from truth through ignorance may be termed error. But a willful, designed departure therefrom, is a falsity—a lie. It causes words and actions to convey an entire- ly different view of the utterer’s mind from that which he really possesses, and which should be expressed. Therefore any depart- ure from truth, even if through ignorance, is a departure from God. How much more crooked, false, and distant from God, then, is the way of him or her who designs, by words or actions, to deceive the hearer or observer of them, in reference to their true meaning? or in reference to the motive and intention which caused their utterance? All truth proceeds from, and leads to, God and goodness ,' while all error and falsity pro- ceed from the devil, and lead to evil. To say what we mean. and mean what we say; To be what we seem, and seem what we be, As truly as Truth demands in this day, Is truth truly clad in simplicity. All truth is quite straight, and all truth is good, To all honest souls; for that is their “ rod.” May truth, in our acts and words, be our food. And ever evince our union with God. IVi'lliam Ojford, Mt. Lebanon. ..:j_.§:___i JUVENILE VISIONS. ELDER FREDERICK. ON Monday evening. the 29th of December last, I had a pain in my stomach and could not work. [went into the shoe shop and lied down on the counter. I shut my eyes, and, after lying there ﬂve or six minutes, I, all at once, began speaking upon re1.i'gion.: the words came into my mouth as fast as I could utter them. Suddenly it became very light; and, although my eyes were still closed, - I could see all around me; I also spoke a few verses in poetry. one ri ht after the other. I then discerned a man in t e midst of a lot of tall weeds. He, at first, seemed contented; after which he began to feel uneasy. Outside of those weeds there were some beautiful ﬂowers and fruits of all kinds. As I said, he became a little uneasy, not being quite contented among those tall weeds which swamped him. When he caught sight of those beautiful ﬂowers and fruits, outside of his weedy prison, it made him the more restless. Then I un- derstood that the weeds were bad spirits, and the fruits and ﬂowers good spirits, who desired to bring him out of his sad condition; and I also saw that he himself wished to come out, to be delivered; so both parties worked together to that end against the evil spirits. I next saw a seed, as it were, ﬂy over the weeds, and take root at the feet of the man, at which he was much pleased. This seed was a good spirit; and then more good spirits went over to him, until, at last, the evil spirits began to diminish, and the man became more comfortable, and soon the good became so powerful that the evil died out and the man was surrounded entirely by good s irits. pThis taught me a lesson that I shall not soon forget. It taught me that, however much a per- son might be surrounded by, and swamped in, evil habits, if they once feel a desire to become good they will be spiritually assisted, and that. as good is more powerful than evil, the victory is certain; the greatest wrong will be removed, and the siniier’s heart uplifted, until he becomes fully redeemed from his lost condition. I am young (fifteen), and this is myﬂrst spiritual exr erience, and I will labor to profit by it practi- cally, for it is an evidence to me that good spirits are sometimes very near me, and I pray that they may ever be near me, and guide me in the path of righteousness and peace. Sam. Witham, Mt. Lebanon. A FEW weeks since, another boy (thirteen) was sent from the North Family to Canaan (three 11 miles), early in the morning, while it was yet dark. On coming opposite the meeting-house,a. ball of light appeared in the road just before him. It was as large as a cocoa-nut, and rolled before liiim, lighting his path fully, until it was dawn of ay. On a previous occasion, this same boy, Ami, was by the watering tub, at the Upper House, Canaan, where he lives, when Charles hiaggitt (a youth who had left the Family, but had made application to return, and was then a hundred miles away), came out of the barn and spoke to him as he passed (rubbing against him), and then went on north, Ami being entirely unconscious in regard to its being a vision, if vision it was. I hail these notices of the youth as good omens and signs of a return of the spiritual manifestations among Believers. They are small beginnings, but more is coming, until the “ sinners in Zion will tremble, and fearf11l- ness take hold of the hypocrite," as was the case in the former manifestations, when noth- ing could be hidden that worked abomination or that loved or made a lie. — Ed. __.__._._.___ To THE SHAKER AND SHAKERESS: I HAVE spent a portion of my leisure mo- ments in reading, very attentively, the Shaker and Shalceress of several months’ issue, and am fully persuaded in mind, and decided in feelings, that it is a pure and wholesome sheet, breathing a purer air from heaven, and a more Christian spirit than can be found in any other journal in our land. Peace, truth, kindness, and love, dwell within its columns; such as was never taught but by the divinely- inspired and lowly Nazarene. How very liar- monizing it is to the weary soul, in times of trouble, a panacea for every earthly ill. The Christ principle is here more fully iiiculcated than I have ever seen it before. We shall never see the dawn of the great and glorious Millennial day, so long as We in- struct our children in the art of war. How long, 0 how long, shall we continue to tread in the footsteps of our predecessors, and fol- low the counsels and dogmas of the dark ages '2 The law of progression tells us that there is to be a turning and overturning in the political and religious world, when war and strife among nations will be abandoned. This grasping after power and wealth, oppressing the poor, and aggrandizing the rich, must have an end, and every man and woman must be free, and entitled to hold and occupy land in common; as God, in his wisdom, hath dealt out to each his blessings of sunshine, air, and water. Then all will be recognized as the children of one Father and Mother. Our souls must be ﬁtted for the society of redeemed spirits before we can enter into the blessings and joys of eternal life. Sincerely presented b y Solomon W’. Jenett, Rutland, Vt. ..___:_+jj WASTE-BASKET SYMPATHY. jo___ BELOVED Eorronz KNOWING that our little Monthly has its waste-basket, I have resolved to contribute my mite to its support. Truly, by the aid of the “ Shaker and Shalceress,” light is increas- ing. It is a messenger of truth, and that too from the center of Christ’s vineyard on the earth. I am with you, in spirit, in your effort to direct, through its columns, mistaken souls to the Fountain of eternal life. Its manner of dealing such persistent, untiring blows at the root of the tree of evil; of defending truth against error; of holding up light against darkness; and the sharp testimony it main- tains against all sinful indulgences, make it, not only a bulwark of defense, but an invad- ing power, before which depraved hearts must quail. For not only the Divine Searcher of the heart, but his chosen people also, by and through his Spirit, are made able to dis- cern between him that serveth God, and him that serveth him not. ~ I enjoy much satisfaction in perusing the truths set forth in the little sheet for the edi- ﬁcation of those who have ears to hear and hearts to receive ; that they may be as a lamp to their feet, and light to their path,.to lead them from Babylon to Zion. I believe many souls will date the origin of their first light 1 :3 ~4...,\.....\..r‘,\.\4\,‘_. ..x.v—_. and conviction in the present testimony of Christ’s second appearing —- yea, and their ﬁnal salvation, to the impressions received through this herald of truth. Then how encouraging to continue its pub- lication. I am thankful for this means pro- vided for the extension of the knowledge of the way of salvation, that honest seekers after truth may be convinced that in Zion is opened a. fountain, where sin-sick souls may be washed from uncleanness, and rejoice that they have found their Father and Mother’s House. I unite, with every feeling of my soul, in this call of the still, small voice of the Spirit, to the weary and heavy laden. Daniel Orcutt, Enﬁcld, Conn. \ FRIENDLY. -0_ WE have to acknowledge a very handsome notice of the “ Shaker and Shake7'ess,” by the Religio-Philosophical Journal ; which paper I am happy to recommend as belonging, since the division upon the sexual question, to the clean class of Spiritualistic Journals. It is free from Free—Loveism, and can be had for three months for 25 cents, or $2 per annum. Editor, S. S. Jones, corner of Fifth Avenue and Adams street, Chicago, Ill. Also, Friend Williams, of the “ Hudson Ga- zette,” has the following: 1716 Shaker and Shakeress. We have before spoken in complimentary terms of this neat and very readable publication issued by the Shakers at Mt. Lebanon, but the following from the Boston Index expresses as much as it would be possible to crowd into so brief a para- graph : " The Shaker and Shakcrcss, published by the United Society of Shakers, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y., is a neat, sweet, fresh, and liberal publication." A mam V 1 ,‘ V V V 1 W THE LECIURE SEASON. ._..0._ THE REV. WM. H. H. MURRAY on “THE CIVILIZED HEATHEN.” __O_ THAT Music Hall was so well ﬂlled such a night as was last, certainly speaks well for the attraction which brought together the audience. The second of the Lyceum course was the allurementlast eve- ning, when the Rev. Wm. H. H. Murray delivered his new lecture on “ The Civilized Heathen." The lecturer began by stating that he had intended, originally, to open up the inner life and character of the American people, so that the faults in each might be seen and avoided. But after investiga- tion, he had found the picture so dark that he shrank from holding it up to view. We live, said he, in a missionizing age. The attempt to civilize a heathen people was based on the idea that Ameri- can life, customs and religion are better than theirs. This he doubted, and he would put American Chris- tianity against Buddhism, and the American re- ublic against the Chinese empire. He said that if we must call Buddhism heathenism, we must call it civilized heattenism. It is the most popular relig- ion on earth, the people who profess it numbering over 400,000,000. While the basal idea of Christian- ity is love, the God of Buddhism is the all-knowing one, and the germ of the religion is a belief in the infinite capacity of the human intellect. The reli- Eion is pure rationalism,and seeks converts only y argument and persuasion. Against the oppres- sions, persecutions, and bloody wars. which go to make up the history of Christianity, he placed the 2300years of peaceful existence which Buddhism has known. It inculcates as simple duties the do- ing of what we have regarded as intended to orna- ment and beautify, such as the planting of shade trees along highways. The building of hospitals for the poor and the rich, not only for men but for animals, is a high duty; for of the humblest crea- tures the Buddhist religion teaches that something of God’s mind has passed into it. The Bible charges us to entertain strangers, which we do — at hotels and at our homes. if they are rich and have letters of introduction. But with the Buddhist the stranger, whoever he be, is a guest from God. Should some stranger come to our door, very likely it would be shut with a Christian-like slam in his face. Against the happy nation of the Burmese people and their universal decency, decorum, mo- desty, and temperance, he arrayed our statutes against prostitution, night-walking, drunkenness, and the long list of foul, dark. and muddy crimes. Massachusetts is hardly able to keep the prohibi- tory law on her statute-books, which, if nothing more, is a protest in the name of morality and Christianity; but the Chinese Government, when urged to license the sale of opium, on the ground that it would give a revenue of hundreds of mil- lions, refused because it was an evil which wolplld prove injurious to the morals of the people. e spoke of Christianity as exemplified in our business life, our politics, our literature, and the aspirations of our youth, as a spectacle any thing but edifying. Christianity is not a mere system of verbal truth, but is national life and character, and to Christian- ize China would be to Axnericanize China. He SHAKER AND \.\. then spoke of characteristics of the Chinese empire, with an area twice as large as the United States and densely populated throughout; of its wondrous mechanical works; of its antiquity; of its knowl- edge thousands of years ago of sciences and arts modern to us; of its mode of government and ad«- mirable civil service, making officials who are brave, courteous and digniﬂed scholars, with whom even the New England office-holder presents a pit- iful contrast, and of the immense devoutness of the people in contrast with the deplorable and growing absence of the religious element in our midst. Where, then, he asked, is our moral supe- riority? The religion of the Bible he thought as superior to that of Buddha as the ﬂower to the naked stalk; but we do not exemplify it in our lives. Looking far ahead in the distant future, he could see the time when the nation would be wholly and really Christian. Then, and not till then, will the assumption be justified that we are superior to these people. ____._..___.__ AN IN(lIl)ENT. _0_ ON Thanksgiving day, a visitor, attending our meeting, arose and spoke as follows: “I have been a silent witness of what my eyes have seen, and my ears have heard, and I am reminded of that beautiful passage in Scripture, where Jacob (after leaving his fatl1er’s house, knowing not whither he was going), saw in vision a ladder, reaching from earth to heaven, on which the angels of God ascended and descended; and he said, ‘ Surely the Lord is in this place, and I knew it not; this is none other but the house of God, and this is the gate of heaven.’ So I feel that the Lord is with you, and good angels are among you. The words of the Psalmist will apply to you. ‘ Give thanks unto the —Lord, praise and exalt His name, for He is good; let the redeemed say so, whom He hath ransomed from the hand of the enemy, and gathered out from all lands, from the east and the west, the north and the south; they wandered in a solitary way; they found no city to dwell in; hungry and thirsty their soul fainted in them ; and He led them forth by the right way, that they might go to a city of habitation.’ It is my sincere desire to be joined with you ill spirit and be one with you, that I also may be led in the right way unto a ‘ city of habitation.’ His desire is granted. _____.__ TAKING COLD.— If a cold settles on the outer covering of the lungs, it becomes pneumonia, in- ﬂammation of the lungs orlung fever, and in many cases, carries off the strongest man to the grave, within a week. If cold falls upon the inner cov- ering of the lungs, it is pleurisy, with its knife-like pains and its slow, very slow recoveries. If a cold settles in the joints, then it is rheumatism, with its agonies of pain, and rheumatism of the heart, which in an instant, sometimes snaps asunder the cords of life, with no friendly warning. It is of the utmost practicable importance then, in the wintry weather, to know not so much how to cure a cold, as to avoid it. Colds always come from one cause, some part of the body being colder than natural for a time. If persons will always keep their feet warm, and never allow themselves to be chilled, they will never take a cold in a life- time, and this can only be accomplished by the exercise of due care in warm clothing, and an avoidance of drafts and exposure. While multi- tudes of colds come from cold feet, perhaps the majority arise from cooling off too quickly after becoming a little warmer than is natural, from ex- ercise or work, or from confinement in a warm apartment. ___+_ TITLES of asecular character are convenient and unobjectionable, as they denote one‘s occupation. Thus doctor, ’squire. captain, editor, merchant, artist, etc., are appropriate titles; but “ rev." is the silliest handle that was ever put to a man's name, and nobod who is not vain and pompous would ever allow imself to be called by it. Only once, we believe, is it used in the Bible. and then applied to no other being than God — “ Holy and reverend is his name.” Yet almost every beardless boy in a pulpit (except, perhaps, Elder Grant) is a “rev.” The title of “elder,” as a gospel teacher, is rather modest. and it is Scriptural, too; but just think of saying the Rev. Jesus Christ, the Rev. Dr. Paul, the Very"Rev. John, the Rt. Rev. Matthew, and the Most 'Rev. Father in God Stephen Barjona! It would be thought an insult, and perhaps indictable as blasphemy by the statute made and provided. We Americans are great hands for wearing hon- orary titles, so that plain and democratic “Mr.," when superscribing a letter, for instance, is going out of fashion. “Is the Professor here?” shouted a man as he poked his head into a Boston city street car. “He is!" answered thirteen men, as they all rose up. __j__.}__é_.__ * * * There is one thing in which the Jews excel the Christians: and that is, funerals. The Jewish service is exactly the same for rich and poor. They consider the grave a leveler. Thus, at the recent funeral of Sir David Solomons, the eminent Eng- lish Jew, there was amagniﬂcent absence of alldis- play— no elaborate trappings, no plumes, no gaudy hearse, no gold-mounted coiﬁn. It is well to live as a Christian, and die as a Jew. PROGRESS CONSERVATISM. . _0._ THE Church is progressive, and the individ- ual is progressive; therefore, either may be conservative toward the other. The progressive must bear and forbear, while the conservative is taking the comfort of ease. But woe to the party, whichever it may be, that in such a case is at ease in Zion. “ The wrath of man worketh not the right- eousness of God ”—- does not help the sinning party out of the error of their ways; there- fore, the sword of the Spirit—of the true Re- former —— must be as keen, in its edge, toward the reprover as it is toward the reproved ; to- ward the progressive as it is toward the con- servative. m TIMIDITY. —- A timorous, dictatorial person, who, when riding in a wagon, exercises con- stant supervision of the teaxnster, is broken of the habit by riding in cars where they have no voice or control over the train or its conductor. If such men can give up to the judg- ment and skill of others in the one case, why not in the other? If in a wagon there be eight persons, have not each the same right of su- perintendence of the team? Again, the tim- orous person will often be the most frightened when there is the least danger, and the most quiet when danger is imminent. “ ’Tis education forms the common mind, Just as the twig is bent, the tree ’s inclined." We may educate ourselves a good deal, if we cannot change constitutional proclivities. “ALL THESE THINGS SHALL BE ADDED UNTO YOU.” :0—— SOME individual writes to the “People’s Col- umn " of the Boston Herald for Oct. 11th, present- ing the following request, with which we think Mr. Beecher himself would ﬁnd it hard to comply: “Mr. Beecher. in his last lecture, spoke with great pathos of the sorrows that come from being finally wrecked in business. There is no feeling heart that does not at once ask, ‘Is there no remedy for this?’ and could the lecturer sug- gest one, he would do more good than he has as yet done in all his useful life. And I want to ask of him why he has not rescued from the twaddle of comment in which it has been seeking to pass so long the business rule given by his Master; ‘ Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righte- ousness, and all these things shall be added unto you.’ This promise may have philosophy to it. It may be the very thing we want, but it has never yet had any philosophic exposition. All explana- tion of it thus far has been dishwater. The man who shall show it to be a reliable working princi- ple will do the world more good than a discoverer of the philosopher’s stone. 1, for one, could excuse the clergymen of Boston from a defense of the cosmogony of Moses, the astronomy of Joshua, and the zoology of Jonah, if they would take the time thus saved to do the thing1sug- est.” gGentlemen of the creedal stripe, whose atten- tion is at present turned to God-in-the—Constitu- tion schemes for the suppression of free speech and thought among your fellow-men, here is an opportunity to be of real, practical good. You have the ﬂoor—can you answer the inquiry?- Bamwr of Light. T} ALIMENTATION IN ITS RELATION TO NATIONAL PROSPERITY. .—.o__ DR. HAMLIN, Bangor, Me. read a paper upon “Ali- mentation Considered in its Relations to the Pro- gress and Prosperity of the Nation.” He said that the subject was far more important than it seemed at first sight, and that it was well worthy of the fu- ture consideration of this association. The effect and value of alimentation was a. question for the philosopher as well as for the physiologist, and the gourmand gave utterance to a truism when he said that the destiny of nations depended upon the manner in which they were fed. The chemical composition and hysiological action of food af- fected 11s all, and s ould meet with universal atten- tion. In the selection of meat for the purpose of food there was not observed in the large cities and towns the care and judgment which health re- quired. Animal food was easily affected in its nu- tritive qualities. It contained the elements of vir- ulent poison, and a change in its condition con- verted it into a source of disease and death. The frequent and excessive use of fermented bread had a disastrous eﬂ’ect upon infantile life, for children fed upon this fashionable food and potatoes pos- sessed but little power of resistan se to the diseases to which human life was inevitably exposed. At the conclusion of Dr. Ham1in’s report the members took a brief recess, to re-assemble at 7:30 SHAKERESS. A. DOOLITTLE, EDITRESS. THE SHEPHERD’S FOLD. _0.__ WHEN Jesus said, “ Other sheep I have that are not of this fold; them also I must bring, that there may be one fold, and one Shep- herd,” he undoubtedly had reference to the scattered witnesses who were strangers and pilgrims on the earth, suffering for truth’s sake ; preferring to have their names cast out as evil among the pleasure-seeking throng, and to dwell in caves, and wander upon lone mountains, and in desert places, clad in sheep skins and goat skins, rather than disregard the behests of conscience. “Of such the world” (those who gave their lives and strength to please themselves) “was not worthy.” God has always had Prophets and witnesses on the earth, who endured the cross, and bore the burdens of their day, and testiﬁed against the sins of the people; and He gave his angels charge concerning them, to uphold, feed and clothe them spiritually; for upon their integrity and ﬁrm adherence to principle, depended the progress and weal of the race. By the history of past ages, we learn that the unprogressed condition of the people was not adapted to organization upon a basis that could stand. Hence, when the Spirit called, saying, “ Gather my saints together, they who have made a covenant with me by sacriﬁce,” there was not cohesive power enough to hold them together, and they soon scattered into fragmentary parts. As it would be diﬂicult—we might say impossible— to establish a perfect household in the natural order, without a mother, to counsel, guide, and direct the inmates; so would it also be quite as impracticable to organize and sustain a spiritual Family, or Church, without a MotIier’s inﬂuence and care. The most successful attempt to organ- ize and hold such a body together, of which we are cognizant, was the ﬁrst Pentecostal Church. Jesus told his disciples that it was expedient that he should go away; that the Comforter, whom the Father would send in his name, would not come, except he went to him who sent or baptized him (Jesus) with the Christ Spirit. The Trinitarians have always placed the Holy Ghost, or Spirit, among their male Gods. But, why was Jesus so anxious to go to the Father, to intercede and plead for the Com- forter to visit the little band of disciples (which only numbered about a hundred and twenty at that time) with whom he had labored, and traveled, and had ﬁnished the work that was given him to do? Did he not yearn in spirit that they might also receive a blessing from the Mother in the heavens ? And, was not the Comforter that came to them and baptized them on that memorable pentecostal day, a manifestation of the Jllother Spirit, sent to gather them as a “ kind of ﬁrst fruits,” and cause them to see and feel, in part, the glories and beauties of the future Church of Christ, when “ the Bride would come forth from her secret chamber,” and when Christ would appear in his full glory, to establish a king- dom with foundations so deep and broad that nothing could prevail to overthrow it? in a low whisper. SHAKERESS. VVhile the primitive Christians were true to the Spirit that baptized them, and taught them Virgin P'urit*_z/, Comlrnunity of goods, and .Non--resistance, they were ﬁlled with universal love to God and man, and were “as a city upon a hill, whose light could not be hid;” and they possessed a power that was stronger than men; and a glory rested upon them brighter than earth could give. But it seemed to be well understood, that there would be a falling away of the first Christian Church, before the Church of the second appearing could be established on the earth. The Apostles predicted a declension prior to the time of the second advent, at which period, angels would be sent to sound the trumpet, and gather the scattered sheep—the waiting witnesses —the “ elect,” from the four winds of heaven, to the feast that should be pre- pared when the united dual voice of the Spirit and Bride should be heard, saying, “Come, for all things are now ready.” That trumpet has begun to sound. It is not the work of a day of twenty-four hours; but of a day of the Lord———a prophetic period running through many years of time; and those eyes that were steadfastly looking for the second appearing of the Christ “ without sin unto salvation,” have seen and felt the Divine presence and power. . And all who had ears to hear the voice of the Spirit, caught the‘ sound, “ Now is come salvation and strength, the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ; for the accuser of the brethren” (the generative life) “is cast out” (crucified). And that trumpet will continue to sound, and the angels will pass to and fro in the earth, in search of the scattered sheep, and will gather them one by one to the good Shepherd’s fold. :_____+_.:j. SPIRIT POWER. —o-— WE do not propose to write a biography, nor an obituary, at this time, but to narrate what was, to us, one of the most marked mani- festations of spirit power it l1as ever been our privilege to witness. On the 15th day of December last, Sister Margaret Pattison, aged forty years (eighteen of which had been spent in the North Family Shakers of Mount Lebanon), was taken ill. There was nothing alarming in her symptoms until the 17th, when she was attacked with pleurisy. For fourteen hours her sufferings were intense, after which, by the great exer- tions of those who attended her, she was relieved from acute pain; but, having in- herited a frail, diseased body, the weak tenement could not withstand many such violent shocks, and consequently she was left in a very feeble condition, and could only speak However, she gained in strength a little, and, on the 21st, she was lifted from her bed into an easy chair, and was able to take alittle nourishment. On the 22d the pain struck the other lung, and then all hope of her recovery ﬂed. For two hours her sufferings were indescribable; she then sank into an unconscious state, and so remained about two hours more, when she revived and commenced speaking with a loud and clear voice, as if addressing a large assembly. About thirty sisters gathered into the room to hear the utterances of one whose voice (as those who were watching around her bed- ' side thought), it seemed, would never be heard again on the shores of time; but she was re- suscita-ted by spirit agency, and rendered able to speak for about forty minutes. She called every individual by name, and had an appro- priate message to every one, and spake as she could not have done except by the inspiration of spirit power. She said, “ 0 how beautiful you look! I see bright lights all around you. ‘ life. 18 You are far prettier than the lambs that skip upon the mountains; for you have reason and conscience to guide you; but you all have your natural dispositions to contend with; remember, the power of God will enable you to conquer them. “ My dear 3/omig sisters, always speak kindly and gently to each other, under all circum- stances, however much you may be tried, and you will feel the blessing of so doing. I know this is true, for I have proved it.” To one of the sisters she said, “O Olive! dear Olive! God blesses you, and the angels bless you.” To another. “ O l1ow many times we have walked and taken sweet counsel to- gether ! ” 'l‘o another, “ You have always been so kind and good to me, and all have been good to me, every one. 0 how I thank you !” In speaking to the young sisters, she said, “The angels have come down to bless you; do you know it? We have formed a bond of union that can.never be broken. Keep your faith in view, and never lose sight of the blessed gift of purity! Without purity of heart and life, you will never accomplish any thing in the Gospel work. Be modest and comely in your dress ; and, if you are tempted to do or say any thing to attract the opposite sex, and draw them away from the path of inno- cence and purity, stop and reﬂect whether you are honoring Gocl,in thus doing, and turn to your spiritual faith and lend all your inﬂu- ence to uplift your brother into the divine Heed the monitions of conscience; for, under the light of the Gospel of Christ, which shines so clearly in this day, we cannot sin with impunity.” While those who stood and listened to the words of wisdom which fell from the lips and ﬂowed from the heart of one they loved so dearly, and, as they saw the shadows of the death angel gathering over her, the deep feel- ings of love and affection, mingled with sorrow, _ found relief in tears, she said: Why do you weep? this is a joyful meeting! Come near to me, loved ones, and dry up those tears ; if I go away, I will often come back, and will dance and skip with you on the ever-green hills of Zion. After expressing great thankfulness and joy. that she had found a Heavenly Mother, as well as a Heavenly Father, a theme upon which she dwelt some time, she sang the fol- lowing words in a full voice : “ I am never forgotten —never forsaken- While I trust in my Mother above; She careth for me, and hath set me free ; I joy in her unbounded love. 0 Mother! bright in thy glory, I see thee, ‘mid halos of light, Crown’d in thy victory, bathed in purity! Thy robes are eternally white! " When the song was ended, she said to some of her companions, “ Did I not tell you that I should go to Heaven singing?” Again she sank into an unconscious state, and some who saw her, thought she could not live an hour. But, after remaining in that condition about two hours, she again re- vived, and requested to see the brethren, and, as they gathered into the room, We said to her, Margaret, the brethren have come, do you recognize them? “ To be sure I do,” was the reply; “ I know them all.” She then commenced speaking to them with great earnestness; but her voice was as mild and sweet as the whisperings of an angel. She said, “How thankful I have always been to meet with you on consecrated ground, to wor- ship God. Be faithful, brethren, to devote your strength and life to the upbuilding of the Zion of God in all things. 0 beautiful Zion! Many of you are young in faith; but you are men of intellect, and have come in at a good age. You have proved the world and could not ﬁnd peace and rest to your souls there. Now be ‘true to your call, and you will grow as willows by the water-courses,’ and become rightful inheritors, and Sons, in the blest Israel of God.” To one she said, “ You have forsaken all for the Gospel; and now you will not shrink from its increasing work.” Again she said, “ 0 here is Brother Timothy! You are one who has ‘stood by the stuff ’ many years. In the strength of young manhood you consecrated yourself to the Gospel work ; and now you pray that you may be re—baptized; and I know you will never 14 \'r ﬂinch in duty, nay, never! Many are look- ing up to you for strength and example ; and you will be one that will support and help to hold up the hands of the Anointed Leaders in Zion, who watch over and guard the true Is- rael of God on earth.” She said, “ A number of you came across the big waters to hear and receive the blessed Gospel of salvation. There is Brother Emil, who left father and mother, brothers and sisters,houses and lands, in a distant country, for the Gospel of Christ; and our Mother in the heavens owns him as her son, and she blesses him ; for he loves his spiritual faith more than the riches, hon- ors, and pleasures of this vain world. I once heard Brother Emil say, that, when he en- gaged in certain duties where he felt that a great responsibility rested upon him, he ﬁrst bowed his spirit in prayer that he might be directed aright, and honor God in his efforts.” Thus she continued to speak for about 30 minutes, and again joined her voice in sing- ing; but it was a little tremulous and falter- ing. The last words she was heard to utter were, “ My spirit is gathering into heaven l ” She then closed her eyes, and lay motionless several hours, except a gentle breathing, when the spirit, quietly, and without the least con- ﬂict, left the frail casket of earth, for its home in a brighter land. The angels have taken a lamb from our fold, that was almost without blemish! Those who have been the most intimately con- nected with her in life,saytheynever knew her to speak unkindly, even under the most trying circumstances; and that, in all her de- portment, she has been like a ministering angel of purity. We are aware that our account of the last hours of our beautiful departed sister is meager when compared with the real; in- deed, the scene could not be described. Eye and ear witnesses alone know and declare that it can never be forgotten. A num- ber of persons said, it was as much of a mira- cle to them, as if one had arisen from the dead; and many who saw her, agree that it was the most complete triumph of Christian faith over the power of death that they ever witnessed. A. D. MY MITE. :0: “ Obedience to God was the first great command Which in the beginning was given; And every Believer may now understand That this is the passport to heaven." DEAR Enrrons on S. AND S. Is not the spirit of obedience as requisite .to insure happiness at the present time as -in the beginning, or past? “ Order was heaven’s ﬁrst law.” Where there is no order, confusion reigns, and consequently unhappiness. But where good order and purity are the prevail- ing desires of the inhabitants, especially of a Shaker community, the countenances of such self-sacriﬁcing souls beam with happiness and contentment, knowing that by true self-denial they are preparing robes of righteousness with which to adorn their spirits here, and conse- quently in eternity. Learning to live as the angels do in heaven whether we inhabit mortal bodies on this earth, or are divested of tl1em,and dwell in the spirit land, the same self-denying work will be requisite to insure happiness. Therefore my happiness increases ; for it is a privilege to coinmence this work while on earth, and have my “ sins go beforehand to judgment.” If this work of confessing and forsaking sin be faithfully performed in time, shall we not, when we enter eternity, be met with the joy- ful “ ‘JV ell done ; enter into the joys of the Lord? ” While, if otherwise, we might have to wander in darkness until our proud natures were humbled, in order to be in a condition to accept the Gospel. The testimony of the Christ Spirit, in his ﬁrst as well as second appearing, requiring a life free from all indulgences of the sexual nature,it behooves all who would be called by that name, to deny self, and bear the cross of Christ. And, as was promised, this Christ Spirit is not left without a witness, but abides in those AND who are living that life and who constitute the body of Christ. And, as this body is no monster, it has a head to lead and direct it in all matters, whether spiritual or temporal, “ a body ﬁtly framed together, growing unto an holy temple.” If sin is the only separation from God, true confession and repentance be- fore these witnesses for God, will do much to lessen the distance from Him, and start us on in “the narrow way.” Therefore we would “ give honor to whom honor is due,” and love and respect our leaders for their works’ sake. And we would respect ourselves and walk worthy of our vocation, thus gaining the love of all with whom we come in daily contact. If this we do, we shall feel our union to the angels, and to our heavenly Parents, and shall be daily traveling home to God. Lucretia Godfrey, Shirley, Mass. -——+———: DEVOTION. 0-.- “ How blest is the season when, calm and retired, The soul is by feelings angelic inspired.’ THE soul of man possesses no deeper devo- tional power than that of silently sending out to the Creator its profoundest affections and yearnings, with solicitations for present help and future good. The strength and sweet in- fluence drawn into the inner life by those who pray, 1S evidence of the worth of prayer. By it, the whole thought and feeling is turned within, and sacred converse is held with pure spirits, by the angel part of our nature, which frequently prompts resolution to better action in the performances of life. 0 what an elevation, far above all that is gross and earthly, the spirit feels, when en- gaged in the sweet exercise of prayer. Jesus made use of prayer, and also taught his fol- lowers to pray, and declared that the Father would reward them for so doing. If our great Exemplar had need of prayer, then how much more, at the present time, does humanity need, in its coiiﬂict with temptation and besetting sins, to both watch and pray. Prayer, in the economy of spiritual growth, is like soil to outward vegetation; and, if thoroughly labored on, will increase the growth and fruitfulness of the heavenly graces in the spiritual garden of the soul : from this soil, too, ﬂow those streams which shall be as “ a well of water in the soul, springing up into everlasting life.” It is sweet to only taste of those waters; but what satisfaction and coin. pleteness of joy will be realized in the full supply! By prayer, and a contrite spirit, this fullness may be gained. . 0 FATHER speed the blessed day When peace on earth shall bear the sway; When love diyine shall ﬁll the heart, And all shall choose the better part; When universal growth shall tend Discordaiit sects in one to blend; When freedom to live right shall rule, And all be taught in Wisdoni’s school; When, meeting injuries with love, All seek the spirit of the dove, And prize far more the bread of life Than wealth and fame with worldly strife; When young and old alike shall know That sensual pleasures never ﬂow But from a lawless selﬁsh state, And pains upon them ever wait; When voice of Justice shall be heard, And man revere her every word, When woman shall, with purpose pure, Seek life and love that will endure. 0 speed the full and perfect day, When life of Christ shall bear the sway, And one vast Brotherhood agree, In love complete, to worship Thee! Betsey Johnson, Tyringham, Mass. BELOVED Enrmnssz I BLESS the “ S. and S.,” and will lend myinﬂuence to its support. I bid it God-speed, and pray that it may be as an angel of conviction and mercy, bearing upon its golden wings glad tidings of sal- vation from sin to many weary and sin-sick souls. May it ﬁnd its way to different nations and king- doms of earth, and be a minister of living faith to souls, and lead them to walk in obedience to truth, I in the straight and narrow path ol.‘ self-denial and the cross. and to thankfully make an honest con- fession of every sin they have committed, with a full determination to forsake it forever. This is the “Door of Hope ;" and those who enter therein “find rest unto their souls.” I feel that a heavenly invitation is sounding to many souls to come to the fountain of pure waters which is opened in Zion in this day of Christ's Second Appearing. The call is, “Come all who will, and partake freely, without money or price." Enter intqmansions of peace and rest— rest from the turmoils and confusion that are abroad in the earth —- the fruit of sin and wrong-doing. This will be an ample reward for all sacriﬁces made in leaving a worldly life fraught with so much misery, and entering upon a new life in the kingdom of righteousness and peace. Elsa Parsons, Enﬁeld. Conn. .<___.+.__j__ SYMPATHY. ....0__. THE subjects of Monopoly and of Capital and Labor have engaged the attention of many philanthropic minds, and much has been written thereupon by far abler pens than mine, showing cause and effect, and the exist- ing relations between the rich and the poor of this world; therefore, I do not purpose to dwell so much at this time upon the produc- ing causes of the poverty and suffering that are among the populace in this and other countries, as to express sympathy and grief of spirit, that so much wrong and injustice abound, especially in this broad and favored land of liberty; and that, while there are millions of acres of unemployed, uncultivated lands, there are also millions of inhabitants without adequate labor to supply themselves and helpless children with food and clothing. From a youth, to the present time, I have felt a deep pity for, and sympathy with, the suffering poor, the down-trodden and op- pressed ; and oftentimes, on my bended knees, have I prayed that through the Providence of God the causes of so much human suffering might be removed. And, as I increase in years, which now number threescore and ten, I feel a growing anxiety, and deep sorrow of heart, in the cause of the poor and needy; and more especially since the recent ﬁnancial upheaval has deprived so many of the labor- ing class of the necessary means of subsist- ence. And when I hear of the increase of crime, so many thefts and robberies, and of the expenditure of capital in supporting judges and lawyers to try criminal cases of this kind, and to enlarge and build prisons to hold such within its ponderous walls, 0 how much I wish that public morals were strong enough to hold them from committing such crimes, and that Justice would enfold and shield them from the inclement storms of vice, which beat so rudely and mercilessly against their frail weak minds, often rendered so by the sins of their parents, and frequently they are driven, as it were, by penury and want, to yield to temptation. If money that is expended to pumlsh could be applied to prevent crime, by supplying the destitute widow and homeless orphan with bread, what a blessing it would be. VVe are aware that it is easier to talk than to do, to plan than to execute. There are some who are too conscientious to steal, others are too proud to beg, and prefer to eke out a mis- erable life, or ﬁll the premature grave of the suicide, rather than stoop to do either. Were it in my power, I would do much to ameliorate the condition of the honest, suffer- ing poor. But I rest in the hope that the day is fast approaching when there will be less monopoly, and more equality of labor, and a more just and ampliﬁed distribution of the products of industry, and that a remem- brance that “the earth is the Lord’s,” and that all his creatures have a right to the elements of subsistence, will lead many to observe the “ golden rule,” to “ Do unto others as they would that others should do unto them.” Betsey Crusrnan, Mt. Lebanon. HAS anyone wronged you? Be bravely revenged; slight it, and the work is begun; forgive it, ’tis ﬁnished. He is below himself who is not above an injury. MR. HERBERT SPENCER considers it absurd to believe that intellectual culture contributes to moral excellence. He cannot understand what connection there is between learning to read and getting a higher sense of duty, or what effect the ability to make written signs can have in strength- ening the desire to do right, or how the knowledge of the multiplication table, or quickness in adding or dividing, can so increase the sympathies as to restrain the tendency to trespass against others, or in what way the attainment of accuracy in spelling and parsing can make the sentiment of justice more powerful, etc. He does not go so far as to say that intellectual culture is positively demoralizing; so far as the morals are concerned. VOLUNTARY SACRIFICE. _ .0;._ THE present is, to some extent, an era. of inquiry and speculation, if not of applica- tion. Many minds are perceiving and giving assent to truth, and are discarding error, to a greater degree than they have hitherto done ; yet, alas ! how far short they come of the real work that will renew and perfect the whole life and character. Many approve the celibate life, and prac- tise it; this is good, and commendable; but more is requisite to wholly fill the Christian character. They who really "' put on Christ,” by being baptized with his baptism, “ crucify the ﬂesh with all its affections” as well as “its lusts ;” whence spring selﬁsh relation, and individual private property, etc. In the life and character of Jesus may be seen the heavenly attributes and graces; and he proved his love to souls, by the voluntary sac- riﬁce of his own carnal life—self-indulgence and ease, worldly ambition, and love of riches and honor, that he might receive the Christ- baptism and be a Minister of the same to others. And herein is a marked distinction between the true Believers in L‘.hrist’s Second Appear- ing, who come out of the old inheritance alto- gether, and form a new home, upon the basis of a Pentecostal. Church, in things temporal. and spiritual, and those who cling to the old systems, whether they profess to be within the pale of old theologies, or are borne upon the waves of Spiritualism; it matters little, if the life and fruits produced are the same. True Love, which emanates from the Divine, always incites to individual sacriﬁce for the general good. It is 11ot narrow, and limited to kith and kin, or to partial preferences ; but it extends to all humanity as God’s crea- tion, who, if deserving of his care and no- tice, are worthy of our love and sympathy. Objections are sometimes presented against the Divine Order which recognizes, and seeks to practically carry out the universality of God’s Law of Love and Justice, by those who dwell in the limited precincts of selﬁsh loves, and who cannot see much of interest beyond the generative life, and the conditions and re- lations which grow out of it. Of course to such there cannot be much form or comeliness in such a life, for they are not prepared to enter into a work that would deprive them of their idols. The reasoning of carnal minds is ever earth-ward. and it is difficult for them to comprehend spiritual things. To such we would recommend that they “order their” thoughts and “ conversation aright ”—on the natural plane of life where they belong at present, and strive to fulﬁll the law of repro- duction according to the original design ; then they will soon begin to reason heaven- ward, and will gradually progress from the natural to thevspiritual, and be able to per- ceive that they who dwell in the higher Spir- itual Order draw around them Divine inﬂuen- ces. which elevate them above the earthly, and lift them into angelic life and love. J. D. Knight, Mt. Lebanon. -—————_—.4.—m— TRUTH AND RIGHT. j0_—- WHEN the “morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy,” was it merely because the Creator had laid the “ corner stone,” and fastened the foundation of a new world, that they thus felt to express their delight and gratitude? Or did they feel the inspiration of that Divine truth which cometh from above, and is stronger than the foundations of the. earth, and more ex- pansive than the sea which He inclosed within the limits of His Power and Wisdom; that truth which would eventually overspread the earth, and bring its inhabitants, high and low, rich and poor, under its Pllre rule and equi- table government, that caused them thus to lift their hearts and voices? Undoubtedly, by the eye of faith, they looked through the unborn ages of time, and saw something of the work which God would execute in the earth. and felt to exclaim, “ 0, ever blessed Truth! hasten thy mission, and speed the work of . justice and mercy ! ” SHAKERESS. If, at so early period of time as the laying of the foundations of the material world in which we live, “ the sons of God shouted for joy,” how much more cause have the daugh- ters of God to raise a shout of freedom and gladness that the foundation of a new heavenly temple is already laid, and that there is a spiritual power at work that will destroy the sinful works of man’s creation, and cause all error to be swept away by the mighty waves of the sea of Truth. The spiritual order is not designed to destroy the true natural order, but to condemn its perversions, and by righteousness (right doing) bring hap- piness to the hearts and homes of many who, through ignorance of a better way, have sought comfort in dissipation and vain amuse- ment, which, at best, being but a momentary respite to the troubled mind, perhaps to react upon it with fourfold vigor. The daughters of Zion feel deeply interested in the cause of l’Vo7nan. VVe own, as our sisters, all womankind of our race, though many are very low in the scale of morals, and in a willing and forced condition of servitude to vile passions; yet there is a germ of im- mortality somewhere in the soul that belongs to God, though it may be buried beneath much rubbish. And we pray that they may come to the knowledge of saving truth and willingly obey it. True knowledge and obedi- ence thereto will emancipate them from that slavery which now binds them down to the low animal plane of existence, where they are trammeled by fashion, fettered by pride, and are a prey to vile insinuations. Then they will understand what are “Woman’s Rights.” Their ﬁrst great duty is to study to know themselves, and to understand their duty to God and to their fellow creatures, and to purify their hearts and ﬁt themselves to enter upon the duties of life, feeling the re- sponsibility of acting well their part. Olive Shepherd, Canterbury, N. H. CORRESPONDENCE. —o—— DEAR AN'I‘0INETTE—- I INCLOSE one dollar for the “Shaker and Shakeress” another year. It is more beauti- ful to me than all the newspapers that ﬂood the land, for its pages are not blotted with a catalogue of sin and crime, but are as refresh- ing as the springs of Mount Lebanon. I hail its visits as the face of a loved friend in a strange land. It tells me of a Summer Land, where souls grow beautiful, true, and good. My spirits are often heavy laden, and I long for that rest of soul that dwells with the chosen people of God. Yours in love, Sylvina J. Hannibal, Mo. __.+__ ELDRESS BETSEY BATES, in the Spirit Land, sends greeting to the Brethren and Sisters as follows : THE Angels in heaven, and saints upon earth, Are blending together in heavenly mirth, Inviting us all to be of good cheer, And greet ev’ry one with “A Happy New Year! " Though cold-hearted Death, with sharp sickle in - n May read from among you, for the immortal land; Yet we ‘re not divided, our spirits are here, To encourage and strengthen through the coming new year. The Sunbeams of light are shedding their rays; With courage look forward for far brighter days: For faithful Believers are hastening near An increase of the Gospel for the ensuing year. Stand firm in the Gospel, and keep in the Ark; The trumpet is sounding for souls to embark: The blind shall see God, the deaf his word hear. The dumb shall sing praises, and hail the new year. The harvest is great, and the lab’rers are few; There’s a. work for each faithful Believer to do. Be true to your trust, and be of good cheer, And you will rejoice at the close of the year. Eldress Betsey says : With this receive my affectionate Gospel love; and I should be pleased to have every family share of this Union Greetin . g Instrument, E. P. 15 THE WORK OF THE CENTURY. No.1. .——O—: SHE stood upon the mountain’s height, The morn of freedom round her shone ; Beneath her were the years of night, With blood-stained hands and eyes of stone. They were not her ancestral train, Her lofty aims they never knew: She came to bid the people reign- To form a. system grand and new. She was a stranger sent of God, Through whom all nations should be blest; She laid foundations strong and broad, , Provided for the earth’s oppress’d. ' Priests, king , and conquerors were the ,' The Churc and State their throne ha been ; By law Divine they claim’d their sway, And spurn‘d the rights of toiling men. The heritage that God reserved To be the refuge of the race, By daring courage she preserved, Nor gave to Tyranny a place; Where e’er his direful plans were laid, Where e’er his treach’rous armies moved, By sure defeat he was repaid; Triumphant still the century proved. And, even in our little day, How great the struggle that arose To banish slavery away—— That monster of all household foes. With glass reversed, we view it o'er, And strive to ﬁx it on the past; And yet the fearful guise it were Will haunt our memories to the last. The angels brought the high command, To “ Jllake Columb1'a’s children free.” They sought the noblest of the land To hew a path for liberty, They call’d the justice-loving Friends, Whom they had taught, in silent hours, To give the country's eyes a lens Through which to scan her crushing powers. They thrill’d the cords in woman's heart, Drew sympathy from every tone, Until she made that cause a part Of all the Wrongs that were her own. Where e’er a ghnerous nature g1ow’d, Where e'er was breathed the gift of song, The ﬂoods of inspiration ﬂow‘d, In burning waves against the wrong; Where e'er the thought was clear and brave, These angel messengers were found In earnest pleading for the slave, Whose limbs and hearts alike were bound. The hearth, the pulpit, and the press, Were all invoked to lend their aid ; The lowly heart was claim’d to bless The eﬂ’orts that the mighty made; Until there rested in the air, An element like subtile ﬂame- A pressure as of mingled prayer- Yet who could tell from whence it came ? The angels shook the Nation’s gates, And blew their trumpets long and loud, Until the crime—encumber’d States Rebell’d with spirit ﬂerce and proud ; And Sumter’s gun that woke the land, Sent echoes to the unseen realm, Which brought a war-like spirit-band To take the Nation’s broken helm. O paradox in human life I The hands that sought the captives’ weal Were nerved, amid that blinding strife, To dye with kindred blood their steel. Yea, those whose hearts for freedom felt, And strove by righteousness to win, Because in Babylon they dwelt, They were partakers of her sin. The work the angel spirits did Seem’d lost below that passion blaze; And et the gold was only hid, To e restored in after days. Those legions of the earthly plane Performed their work with dauntless rage, Achieved with speed a precious gain, But brought a loss that none can gauge: We pass be ond the broken homes, The ties t at cannot be replaced, The hearts where never sunshine comes, The unapprized external waste, And think of what the Nation lost In weight and talent richly earned; Of what her reeking altars cost. While souls were scarr'd and bodies burn"d. O loathsome fields! 0 prison ens! ' Be ye no more the Nation's s ame; With you all vindication ends For violence in Freedom's name. Henceforth must Legislation stand The only Arbiter of right: For God has call’d this glorious land To be redeem’d from battle’s blight. There but remains a Vail of days Till Woman's servitude shall cease ; I see her. through its shining haze. The star-crown’d guardian-friend of Peace. For she who gave the bondman aid While cruel shackles were her own, Shall yet, in Council Halls, persuade That Love and Wisdom are but One. Cecelia Devyr, Mt. Lebanon. 16 SHAKER AND CITY ‘ OF LIGHT. Andante. CANAAN SOUTH FAMILY. U '0 U U C ' ' U 1. There 0 - pens be - fore me, in vi - sions of glo - ry, Bright scenes of that fair sum - iner land, 2. When the rude storms of life and its tem-pests have end - ed, Sweet prai - ses our hearts shall em - ploy, __ __._,»_'_\ ____ ___. __ ,__. _. _ __ _ __ \ rf\ €35; :':'::: ,:" _ 1 '— W“l"”'2""‘:“j_'”*dZQ"‘”I?"" 9 } W.: /I r‘ W F F I P 7. 1' F i i i’ . I ""”i“‘W — 1 ~.-- '-fr 5 --° V 5 ‘v * ~.'—;~--.-s—.= i w 5 '- I V i V V b L V i V V i N /!\ __.in_ in Where, in beau - ty and gran - deur,God’s Ci - ty of Light A bea-con for - ev - er will stand; Where the soft, bal - my zephyrs of soul-cheer-ing love Brings glad-ness re - plete with true joy. There, pure crys - tal foun-tains for - ev ﬂow-ing, Whose riv - ers glad the op — press’d, In vi - sion 1 see thee, thou beau ' Ci - ty! There's nothing love -ly be - low; And mu - sic su - per - nal breathes tid - ings of peace, To wel - come the pil - grim to rest. And, when I’ve re - lin - quish'd the ties of this earth, To thy bliss - ful man—sions I’ll go. 77% VISITORS, But _the tree of Life is bending Who would shrink. 0, who would waver, With its rich eternal fruit; Weighed by stamp of leaden creed? -‘°‘ _ Food for souls who are ascending Who would give his heart in favor Casual visitors are expected to pay for them From the cravings of the brute. Of the serpent and his seed? Still the sword of truth is wielded By the hands of Cherubim ; But the pure in heart are shielded Underneath each laden limb. Man has fail’d of true progression, Crippled by the serpent‘s bruise, At this time light focalizes, To consume the power of sin, To destroy the soul‘s disguises, And to usher glory in. Is there one who would awaken, One with aspirations true ? Know, the heavens and earth are shaken, To conveythis call to you. Come! 0 come! e'er yet within you Turns to darkness every gleam, Come! the Angel bands would win you To the Home of which you dream. Cecelia Devyr, Mt. Lebanon. entertainment. Parents having children, or persons who have relatives, among Believers, are not ex- pected to make those circumstances occasions foriendering our Societies places of resort, or Though he holds in his possession a visit to the country at the expense of Be- Strength that he has but to use. lievel-5_ 'T1s the power of se1f—denial,_ Visitors seeking religions information with Scholars’ statesmen’ know “S worth; I . . . All unquestion’d is its trial, a view of uniting, are always welcome. In the outwamd things of earth, DIRECTIONS. He who seeks for star or planet, H§‘§‘v‘%.I,“;§J8%é‘.‘§,‘1‘:..‘féi2§‘Li2E§%““e ‘ ———»——— MXV};“:i:fJ;Z,p‘«i~ii.°‘Z‘~3i‘E‘$»f"§f?ﬂfzﬁfi T.B;;:i::;.1:.i¥,?t::::s*a%:.t° NOTICE. take the Harlem Railroad which runs to 0'hat- In the W0Ddl‘0US T631111 0f mind» —-0- ham Four Corners, whence, by changing cars, they will be brought direct to N520 Lebanon depot (via the Harlem Extension Railroad), science’ far extended border PERSONS receiving this number may consider it a one mile from the North Family of Shakers. kindly invitation to remit fifty cents for 1874, from January 1st. Vanguards forward press to find. From the ruby tide, thought-freighted, Flowing through each throbbing frame, To the spirit chain'd and grated, By the griefs without a name ; From the mosses on the mountain, To the sky's bright ﬂeece of snow; From the bubbles on the fountain, To the gems the oceans know; Fieloriitltlhe yvﬁalth tltiiilt heaveh discloses, o e no es ear concea s; All proud Intellect encloses In the circle of his seals. __o But the Soul has been neglected T?‘-‘T THE more and the greater are life's difficulties, the more honorable it is to carry off the victory. Man ma be disapﬁointed in his greatest hopes in life. wit out, on t at account, becoming unhappy. j__+.___? FOCALIZED LIGHT. ......o— HAIL! all hail the hosts immortal, Toilers from the worlds above; Lo 1 they leave the pearly portals, To extend the work of Love. They are earnest; shall we triﬂe - - - - _ October 19th, siYi‘i‘i)‘$§’ﬁ.§?§‘iZ‘€1?§a¥’l3f£‘aii‘§;’s'é?i’i%? crI.?si,‘-‘.5? E?.’i3.i:.’v’v‘.‘if‘3‘i‘.£‘i‘s,*‘fi‘%rectea; Lomsmm Snow aged 55» at Whitewam 0- To retain some worthless thing? Hers, the years of cloud and pain i November 26th, . Have we shackles, they can break them, Let her have emancipation, LUKE FOSGATES, aged 86, at Harvard, Mass. If we ask their blessed aid ; Give her sunshine, pure and warm ; December 23d, Have we germs, they can awake them As she rises, all creation MARGARE1‘ PATTISON, aged 40‘ at Mt. Lebanon NT0 a bloom that mill n({>%1fadte.d Lvgill assuhie its highletslt form. December 24th ature‘s tree is sp i an as e , e. us mee in counci o y, ' Gnarly, bitter fruit it bears ; To discuss the laws of heaven, JULIA BROOKS’ aged 69' at Mt" Lebanon‘ Spring and summer quickly pass’d it, Bravely, yet with spirits lowly, December 27th, Autumn takes it unawares. To receive the truth that ‘s given. ELEANOR POWERS, aged 64, at South Union, Ky. P'\ /\
Show less
Subjects: Shaker -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-sha-ss0402
Is part of: Hamilton College Library Digital Collections, Communal Societies Collection, Shaker Collection

Title: Shaker Manifesto, vol. 04, no. 03 (March 1874)
Publisher: United Society
Date: 1874-03-01
Place published: Mt. Lebanon (N.Y.)
Text: I / o r / €05) F. W. EVANS. at M:©>Nnr1HILY. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. Mt. Lebanon, (301.00. N. Y. March, 1874:. A .O No. 3. ‘I Enrroa. PER ANNUM. CORRESPONDENCE The “ two witnesses” -— male and female —— on the one hand, if all were Shakers, the world __0_.. have borne their testimonies against war as W0111d Tun Out; 011 the Other» if “H men and ABOUT THE MENNONITES. A LETTER from a member of the House of Representatives, who was asked for informa- tion: “ I Went first thing this morning to the De- partment. Results: Two years ago, U. S. consul at Odessa, addressed Interior Department. Men- nonites came from Germany to Russia, the Emperor Paul promising military immunity. Present emperor threatened to withdraw this, hence Mennonites question American consul about his country. Next, last spring appeared Heller, attorney for Mennonites, and personally questioned Interior Department. Next, in October, came Mennonites in person. Cornelius J anzen, Ber- lin, Ontario, Canada. T...
Show moreI / o r / €05) F. W. EVANS. at M:©>Nnr1HILY. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. Mt. Lebanon, (301.00. N. Y. March, 1874:. A .O No. 3. ‘I Enrroa. PER ANNUM. CORRESPONDENCE The “ two witnesses” -— male and female —— on the one hand, if all were Shakers, the world __0_.. have borne their testimonies against war as W0111d Tun Out; 011 the Other» if “H men and ABOUT THE MENNONITES. A LETTER from a member of the House of Representatives, who was asked for informa- tion: “ I Went first thing this morning to the De- partment. Results: Two years ago, U. S. consul at Odessa, addressed Interior Department. Men- nonites came from Germany to Russia, the Emperor Paul promising military immunity. Present emperor threatened to withdraw this, hence Mennonites question American consul about his country. Next, last spring appeared Heller, attorney for Mennonites, and personally questioned Interior Department. Next, in October, came Mennonites in person. Cornelius J anzen, Ber- lin, Ontario, Canada. That’s your man. He is spokesman, and will spend the winter in Ontario. Rev. John Funk, Elkhart, Indiana, knows something. I assume this, simply because Janzen visited him before he went to Canada. They [Mennonites] still speak German; have decided to settle in the United States in- stead of Canada. Tl1at’s all they know here. So you must write Janzen, and mayhap visit him.” Mr. LEBANON, COLUMBIA Co., December 21, 1873. To Oomzelias Jansen .' ESTEEMED FRIEND — I understand that you are the authorized agent of the Russian Men- nonites, who contemplate emigrating to America. I address you greeting, on behalf of the United Society of Believers in Christ’s Second Appearing (commonly called Shakers, or Shaking Quakers), in these United States. There is a strong bond of religious sympa- thy between the two Orders. In theological views we may differ somewhat, until we un- derstand each other; but we are one in spirit, and in the desire to serve God without regard to self. Our Founders ﬂed from England, as you propose to ﬂee from Russia, for conscience sake. And, having “ clean escaped the corruptions that are in the world through lust,” by all living together as brethren and sisters, a pure holy, religious, celibate life, they and their successors have established, in different States, some sixty Communities having “ all things in common.” Many ﬂock to these households of faith, partly for the temporal advantages to be therein obtained. The late general “suspension of faith,” or decline in the religious elements, throughout Christendom, together with the universal up- rising of the war spirit, which permeates all the sects and churches —— Greek, Catholic and Protestant—is turning the Church—and-State Governments of the world into blood, as their highest source of delight, and their most in- toxicating drink. being anti-Christian, throughout the reign of “the beast and his image” —-1,260 years — and have endured persecution and death, rather than kill their fellow-beings. The M0- ravians, the Quakers, and the Mennonites, are links in that great chain, extending from the First Christian Church (whose members would not ﬁght in the Roman armies, and who had “ all things in common,” in communities, for three hundred years, and did neither marﬁry nor give in marriage during that long period of time), to the Second Christian Church, which is built upon the Rock of a new Divine Revelation; and which, during a hundred years, has been inspired by the same Christ Spirit, and has faithfully carried out the very same principles which, in the sight of even all nominal Christians, formed the crown of glory, and palm of victory, of the Jewish Pentecostal Church. Dear friend, our object in thus addressing you, is to ascertain whether, among the great body of Mennonites, there be not a small body of deeply spiritual-minded religious souls who are inwardly hungering and thirsting after more righteousness, and who, in response to the voice from the kingdom of heaven upon earth (now in existence), saying, “Come up hither,” on to higher ground! would “rise and stand upon their feet,” and ascend up, like “ a cloud of witnesses,” into the Shaker Communities. If there be such a company (having accord- ing to the ﬂesh, fathers and mothers, and brothers and sisters, and children, and houses and land, or their equivalents), who will “ for- sake all for Christ’s sake, and his Gospel ”—— all the relations appropriate to the generative earthly order——and will come up into the Resurrection state, wherein these are all for- saken, left behind, and supplanted by their spiritual correspondencies, they would be wel- con1ed,as the children of the Spirit, to our hearts and homes, our houses and lands, now, in this life, and, in the World to come, they shall have, with us, an eternal relation in the heaven of heavens. From the above remarks, do not adopt the popular error that the Shakers, any more than did Jesus, condemn marriage per se. The earthly or Adamic order is for propagating human beings on this earth. In so doing, however, Nature’s laws (as kept by the lower animals, which do not copulate except for off- spring), should be strictly observed by men and women. Nor should they war or ﬁght, or kill their own species. Land should be accessible to all, as “Moses, the servant of God,” taught, when he gave to each individual an inheritance therein, and appointed a Jubi- lee wherein to restore it when lost. And while Q women were married, and reproduced their kind,tl1e whole earth would soon become, like China, unable to sustain its own children. Hence there would be a necesst'tg/ for infanti- cides, diseases, famines, pestilences, desolating wars, etc., in order to keep population in check. And I submit whether, to be consistent, the great body of the Mennonites, in ﬂeeing from Russia because they will not ﬁght, should not separate from amongst themselves a small body of Mennonites as an “ offering to the Lord ”— a Prophetical or Melchizedek people, who should be as a holy priesthood : the first or larger portion being as a new earth ,' the second or smaller portion, as a new heaven. Again, I would suggest that, as the landed possessions of our Communities are large, and (owing to the aforesaid decline in the religious element in Christendom), our numbers com- paratively few, there may be Shaker families, and perhaps Societies, who would be willing to sell out their possessions to the Mennonites. They would thus have, not only large estates in land, but buildtngs already erected, and ready for use; in which events, both classes of Mennonites would be accommodated: those who choose to “do well,” and marry; and those who might choose to “ do better,” by uniting with the Shakers in a more self-deny- ing and Christ-like life. With kindest regards, and prayers that you may be providentially directed for the good of your people, and the honor and glory of God, I am your friend in the truth, F. W. Evans. On behalf of the Shaker Order in America. An early answer is respectfully solicited. BERLIN, ON'I‘., 1 January 2, 1874.) F. W. Evans, Esq., Lebanon, N. Y. DEAR SIR: Your kind letter and enclosed pamphlets of December 21, were received in due time, but as the subject is a very important one, and my time at the present much occupied by an extended correspondence, etc., I only wish to acknowledge, with these few lines, the re- ceipt of yours, and to state, that there are several families in Russia acquainted with me, who are in full sympathy with you, and I will not fail to communicate to them about the matter, and to write to you again as soon as possible. Believe‘ n1e to be very truly, Yours, 0. Jansen. 18 SHAKER AND MEN N ONITES. “WARD” says, “The Mennonites are descended from the tolerably pure evangelical Waldenses, who were driven, by persecution, into various coun- tries ; lived, simple, exemplary lives; in the villages as farmers; in the towns by trades, possessing the most pure Christian principles, which they exem- pliﬁed in aholy life and conversation. They ﬂed to Flanders, and Zeland, in the 12th Century. There were then two sects of them, the one dis- tinguished by the perfect, who held to celibacy and community of goods; the other, the imperfect. The greater part of them were the most pious Christians the Church ever saw. By the labors of Menno Simons, they obtained a regular state of Church order in 1536. They were formerly called Anabaptists, but subsequent to this arrangement, Mennonites. They are considered in Church His- tories as the only Christian community which has stood on the platform of the Judean Christian Church, since the days of the Apostles. They plead for universal toleration in religion, debar none from their societies who live pious lives, and own the Scriptures as the Word of God. They object to the term Trinity, referring to God. They are utterly averse to oaths, war, and capital punishment. as contrary to the spirit of Chris- tianity. In their private meetings every one has liberty to speak, expound the Scriptures, and pray. They decline salaries from Government for their priests. Their Church Worship, at present, is con- ducted similarly to the Dutch Reformed. There are, already, in the United States, more than two hundred Mennon_ite Churches, some containing three hundred members.” THEOLOGICAL TREASURY. JESUS. AT the head of Christianity, stands one of “Nature’s noblemen”——-Jesus. In him we see a man without a creed, unless a fanatical love for a pure life may be considered a creed. This love made and makes all Christian dis- ciples as one in their thoughts, and identical in their lives. Love is not an indeﬁnable, in- expressible illustration, as many would incline to believe—a pretty word, but a myth! There is nothing that can exceed this love in making individuals alike in their life; and consequently, in their theology, which is of small account. If any say they love Jesus, or any one else; or any thing like the testi- mony and life of Jesus, the only evidence of their sincerity is the assimilation of their character with what they assert they love. We become like unto that which we love, as really as “ the sparks ﬂy upward,” or “ water inevitably seeks its level;” and this truism remains intact, regardless of what we merely express of love by words. This truth has an important bearing upon the constitution of our Treasury. As an evidence: Among the millions who say they love Jesus, let them become like him ; and let them commence by simply living a virgin life; or by abstaining from ﬂeshly lusts, as did Jesus ! As a Jew, Jesus loved the Jewish Law; hence he lived out its principles in his youth —— kept its provisions with commendable punc- tuality. He never condemned the Law of the Jews; and, up to the time of his conversion to Christianity, and his baptism by John, we know not that he declared his love for any thing in preference to Jewish Provisions. And even then he did not condemn the Jewish Law; nor did he attempt its suppression; but he did supplant this by superior charac- teristics i11 life I One of the noblest instances that could occur in the life of any one, was demonstrated by Jesus’ answer to the rich young Jew; “Keep the Law!” To the sec- tarians of today, this would seem a lost op- portunity to make a convert; but the sequel showed the wisdom of the remark, in prefer- ence to immediately enjoining the newly-re- ceived principles of the Gospel of Christianity. A good Jew, is very much better than a poor, hybrid Christian, and Jesus appreciated this fact. So long as Jesus loved Judaism better than the principles of Christianity, which he had not yet conceived, he lived like a good Jew ; but, when he learned of the higher law of the Christ, which he was the ﬁrst to conceive, practice, and then to teach, then his love for the better, changed his thoughts and life; and then, by his love for the superior law, came his eom>e7*sion to C’hm'stianz'tg/ I We are ediﬁed by the spiritualism of Jesus ; we love it, and purpose to keep it. We won- der at his paucity of theology; and yet we propose to have only as much, and with this, our Treasury will be filled. True, he did in- troduce a system, which, when its principles are adopted, will cause a separation from the soul, of all that constitutes the life of Adam —- generative, or worldly. And, as a matter of economy, expedition, and success, the prosecution of a superstruc- ture upon a model Jewish organization is more possible and easy, than upon any other of which we know. Humiliating though it may be, the well-ordered life of a good Jew is sooner and easier carried into a brilliant Christian, than the best Gentile that has yet been presented! And this truth will appear cogent to the philosopher who is able to com- pare Jewish antecedents, physiology, and law generally, with the same of any thing consti- tuting a departure therefrom. From the numerous tenets put forth by professedly Christian Churches, we are vari- ously inclined to think that Jesus was an im- mense theologian ; and as erratic in theology, as multitudinous in ideas. I would show him to be a lover and a model Exemplar of a better life, rather than a multiplier of new ideas. If I thought of Jesus as a theologian, I should soon forget him; but, as an ever—enduring monument of living purity I have in him, a morning acquaintance, a noon-day companion, and an evening guest, always happifying, and always new! With Parker, I have, in this nobleman of Nature, “ the possiblity of the race,” and, by example, not as proxy, a hope of the salvation and redemption of the race from any and every fall, to the highest and truest standard. G. A. Lomas. COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE. Something like forty years ago, when the Shaker Community at Union Village, Ohio, was full of people, and, in the zenith of its prosperity, Jason and Daniel, Prophets, from Canada, made a visit there. The Prophets had hospitable reception, and were in ecstacies of delight— for a season. But the spirit of sadness came over Daniel. He seemed caught up, as were Prophets of old. Looking thro’ the Prophetic telescope, he exclaimed, "' They are going !—-—They are going!!—’Twould seem tl1ey’d all go But they’ll not. There’ll be some left.” For a time, animation seemed suspended. A new scene burst upon his vision. He arose clapping his hands, he exclaimed -—“ They comel—-—From the East, and the West, and the North, and the Southll ’TWould seem the whole world would come.” The Prophets were in a second transport of joy, largely exceeding the first. SPIRIT CORRESPONDENCE. _0__ EDWIN M. STANTON, late Secretary of War, to the Father of the Nation, ULYSSES S. GRANT, to Whom I bow with respect and honor. BE not astonished at my communication ; but receive it from a heart warm with brotherly atfection and love. My spiritual eyes are now open, and I can see the order and beauty of the new creation, and am anxious for the dawn of a new day, when many shall be baptized in the river of life, from which peace and purity perennially ﬂow. After the close of the war, and a short time before my departure from earth, I was invited to make a visit to the Shakers of Mt. Lebanon, which I accepted ; and, in the few days I was with them, I enjoyed the most comfort, and received the greatest amount of good to my soul, that I ever experienced; and I look upon it as the greenest and brightest spot in the ﬁeld of my memory. I humbly solicited their prayers to God for me, that I might be guided by Wisdom to perform my oﬂicial duties. I had often bowed myself in sincere prayer to God, and I put my trust more in his power, than I did in my own abilities, or in weapons of war, to put down the Rebellion. I was convinced that, as a people, the Shakers were nearer the Throne of God, and more accessible to Him, than myself, because of the greater purity of their lives; and I felt ‘un- worthy to be in their midst, yet was blest by their kind reception and frequent expressions of tender sympathy, which seemed to pervade their whole being with‘ impartial love for all humanity; and I knew that they had often offered prayers to God in my behalf, as also for all the oﬂicials at the seat of Government, that Wisdom would guide all our proceedings ; and that the Union of the States might be re- gained, with a permanent increase. From a previous acquaintance with some of them, I had gained a love to that people which carried and bore my spirits up, through all the trying scenes of adversity that I was after- wards called to pass through, till my work was closed on earth. I had inquired of them the origin of their Society, their ﬁrst Founder, etc., and received liberal information, satis- factory to my feelings. They informed me that they originated through the ministrations of some of the French Prophets in England; and that the immediate Founder of their So- ciety was of the Quaker Order. Her name was Ann Lee. Her followers call her their Mother in the New Creation. In 17 7 0, while in prison, on account of her mode of worshiping God in the dance, she received a baptism of the Christ Spirit, and saw in vision the loss and depth of the fallen nature of both man and woman. She was called to go forth and proclaim to the world—especially to those of her own sex —the way of redemption from sin, and from the bondage of the ﬂesh. In 1774, she received a revelation, directing her and eight of her followers to repair to America, and they ar- rived in New York on the 6th of August of that year. I had long had a strong desire to see her spirit ; and often prayed that I might be gathered to the Shakers in the spirit world, when I had done with time; for I desired to dwell with the pure in heart. In my last sick- ness, I was frequently impressed that Shaker spirits were near; and the innocence of their angelic countenances soothed my troubled mind, and knit me still closer to them. On one occasion I saw, in a night vision, the answer of my prayers :— “ A woman clothed with the sun, with a crown of stars upon her head, and the moon under her feet ;” and a breast-plate with these words written thereon: “ And she shall be called the Lord our Righteousness, the Mother of the New Creation, the Redeemer of the human race.” She stood with Jesus, the ﬁrst Saviour of men. Around her was a band of holy angels, Wl1O were continually passing and repassing, and receiving from her hand, trans- parent..seals, with these words upon them: “ These are the pure in heart.” And they placed the seals upon the foreheads of the surrounding multitude of angelic spirits, who stood at her right hand, on an ascending plane, illuminated with her brightness. VVhile those on the left who came the nearest, were only in the shadow, and on a descending plane,and did not receive seals. I greatly desired to possess a seal. I was a great way off‘, quite in the rear, and on the left side ; but, as my spiritual eyes were open, I beheld the glory of God, and the brightness of eternal Love, upon that female. So bright was its illumination, that it put the sunshine of Nature in the shade; and those living in Nature had only the light of the moon. There was a gulf between me and that holy band, into which I had got to enter; and, to do this, I had to cast off my ﬁlthy garments; I had also to read, before appointed witnesses of God, the record of my whole life—every deed, one by one, as they were engraven on the book of my memory ; the good on the right- hand page, and the evil on the left, before I could ascend that plane, so beautiful, or re- ceive the golden seal. I awoke from my vision, and was satisﬁed that I had seen the spirit visage of Mother Ann. At my last closing breath, a lovely spirit from the higher Order, asked me what class of spirits I desired to be gathered to; and I said, “ To the pure in heart ;” and he bore me to that Order, with whom I am now united in faith, and am daily striving to be clothed with the brightness of their glory. And, through their agency, I have selected, from among the Shakers, a Medium. I remain your friend. and spirit brother, Ed/win M. Stanton. EDITOR —-My humble request is, that, if I may be accounted worthy, you would give the above communication a place in the “ Shaker and Shakeress.” Given at Mt. Lebanon, Jan. —, 1874. To THE PRESIDENT or THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA-—ULYSSES S. GRANT—FROM THE SPIRIT OF EX-SECRETARY EDWIN M. STANTON. My worthy friend and fellow-laborer : Although you are yet on the earthly plane, and I in the spirit sphere, yet I am privileged to grasp the hand of one whom I esteem as a brother and true friend, with a new year’s greeting. It is the commencement of a new year, and I do not meet you, as formerly, to feast upon luxuries and be merry; but, instead thereof, to present to you my richest and best of all gifts—the greeting of the heavenly hosts. Peace and good will to the earthly man and woman I SHAKERESS. The kingdom of heaven is established, and its righteousness must be fulﬁlled upon earth. For, on every plane, those only who fear God can be accepted of Him. And how can this be accomplished, while the earth is groaning under its heavy weight of sin and condemna- tion ?' Even the seat of Government is deﬁled; its doors are daily darkened by those who are guilty of the blackest of crimes, and think they are covered from the eyes of the people. But they are seen. These are hard sayings, which all men can- not receive. But you, my brother, I believe, can and will treasure them up in an honest heart, and let them have their perfect work, to the purifying of your own temple, and the cleansing of the official departments in which you are called to toil and labor for the good of all who are subject to your Administration. You are chosen to be the Father of the Country, and that is why I thus address you upon these important subjects. I take the liberty to converse with you freely, with all conﬁdence, as one friend con- verseth with another ; believing that your noble mind will be in unison with my senti- ments, even as they were in days gone by, when these subjects were too delicate, and too near home, for us to talk about, or inter- fere with, while I was with you in the body. But be assured, my friend, that, when I came to enter the spirit world, and the record of my life was laid open before me, I found my pri- vate and ofﬁcial sins of emission and co1nmis- sion stood against me. And, as there are three years more to come before the close of your Administration, I be- seech you to “ work while the day lasts,” and put forth your best energies to search out the hidden abominations that are daily in opera- tion at the seat of Government, by those who collect there for the purpose of enacting laws for the protection of the people. How can an evil tree produce good fruit? It does not, and cannot, nor can it prosper. This evil tree, whose branches spread over the entire city of VVashington, Whose fruits are dens of debauchery and whoredom, to- gether with murders, thefts, deceit, lies, forg- ery a11d hypocrisy, must be hewn down, and dug up by the roots. That city ought to be consecrated to God, and occupied by pure-minded men and women, who will devote every faculty of soul and body to the honor and glory of God, and to the redemption of the human race in the ‘ earthly order, inspiring and raising the people up to a higher and holier life; instead of sinking themselves still lower in ﬁlthiness and condemnation, until the very atmosphere is dense with its stench and putrefaction. I warn you to be prepared ; for the old heavens and the old earth must pass away ; and there must be a new heaven and a new earth, wherein not any thing can dwell that deﬁleth or maketh a lie. But the will of God shall be done in the earthly order, even as it is done in the hecwenly. The Lord is searching your camps “ as with a lighted candle ;” and He will yet expose to the light, and set before every soul his and her true state and standing; and “ every knee shall bow, and every tongue confess their abominations; and every error of their life will have to be corrected, and washed away by humiliation and repentance.” Yea, even the mouths of infants will be I 19 opened, and they will rise up in judgment against the guilt and shame of their un- natural parents, and the judgment will be justly divided between the male and the female, according to their true merits; for their children will curse the day of their birth, because they were begotten in sin, and brought forth in iniquity and disease. Thousands are made wretched and down- cast, and are trodden under foot of those “ brutish” men, who have caused their ruin and distress, and whose victims rend the heavens with their cries and lamentation; and their visages are engraven upon ineffacev able records, there to remain, as a testimony against the transgressors, until removed by confession, with tears of godly sorrow and re- pentance from both parties. These things troubled me some while I was on earth. Now they are a distress to my spirit. I cannot enjoy that true happiness for which my soul aspires, until I have fulﬁlled the duty in this respect, which is encumbent on me in consequence of my former neglect; that is, clear my soul from these causes of con- demnation. My dear friend, I want that your Adminis- tration should be crowned with success ; and that the brightness of the glory of God may illuminate the Capital; so that “Peace and Goodwill to all nations” may be the motto engraven on its portals; and that wars and ﬁghtings may be known no more. May it become “ a house of prayer,” where the laws of the nation shall be enacted by virtuous, pure-minded men and women, raised up to stand in their proper rectitude, who shall fear neither men nor devils ; but, in the fear of God, and by the help of their holy Mother, Love (the female in Deity), be enabled, through your fatherly aid, to purge out these evils from the Rulers of the Nation, and liber- ate their captive sisters, and restore them to their proper order and calling in creation- help-mates together—striving for the honor and comfort of each other in the earthly order. For, I say unto you, that the least among these oppressed ones will be greater in the kingdom of heaven than the greatest among men who fear not God, nor keep his com- mandments. The Ten Commandments, when kept, are all-sufficient to rule the whole world. Peace and goodwill “shall cover the earth, as the waters cover the seas.” Edwin M. Stanton. Given at Mt. Lebanon, Jan. 14, 1874. F4-—--———— GREAT IN TELLECTS. _o_ THE abrupt discrepancy existing between the exceedingly splendid hues and colors of the spread tail of a peacock, when it glistens in the morning sun, and his homely feet, has often been noticed. Is there not much the same discrepancy existing between the mental glories of the illustrious brain-workers of Babylon, and their immorality? How very often it has happened that in the actual every-day lives of" these immortals, there was no foundation of character— no pure morality —— why go any further? Is it meet for Shakers to come into mag- netic rapport with the incestuous Byron, the rowdy S, the drunken M, the thievish Bacon, or the licentious “Bard of Avon? ” Nay I and yet we will, in due time, have all of their noble, but much abused gifts, without the ugly peacock feet, to mar the beautiful picture of our spiritually-intellectual lives. 20 RELIGION. _O_ RELIGION 1s natural——innate ,' and its latent powers become developed by the light of in- telligence, reason and revelation. Now that “ light ”—a higher development of religion —“ is come i'nto tl1e world, and you have no cloak for your sins.” Religion is good armor but a bad cloak. Man may possess a hundred theological sys- tems of ideas, and still be destitute of real religion —the right acts of life proper to each succeeding development of his religious na- ture. , Religion is obedience to God, improvement of selfhood, and love to man. It can never be ingrafted on any foreign stock, and retain its original purity. It is augmented and intensi- ﬁed in proportion to the enlightenment of the understanding. It has three phases of devel- opment: The physical, the moral, and the spiritual. Obedience to the fundamental law of ani- mal life — Physiology ——-and a sacred regard for the proper introduction of life into this world, and the needful training thereafter; instead of that weakness which forestalls defeat —being born vanquished. The ﬁrst step toward the attainment of “ eternal life,” is to keep the commandments and observe the requirements of natural reli- gion —— physical and physiological laws. The second step is to keep the Moral Law—— to “do justly, love mercy, and attend to the golden rule.” “ On earth peace, and unto men good will ;” instead of the religion (2?) of Christendom ——ill-will and war. “ Sell all that thou hast, and give to the poor,” or Church, which has all things in common; and not generously give of your abundance ; but divide all with the less fortu- nate, as on the day of Pentecost ; and thus be equal —— be just -—- be religious. Justice is the higher moral obligation. It makes all places a temple ; all seasons a sum- mer. It is the prime virtue of those in com- mand, and leaves no cause of complaint for those who obey. It is the bread of the multi- tude, after which they all hunger. It gives to all their “daily bread,” and secures to the meek their rightful inheritance——the earth; for the Church owns the land. To go no further than bare justice, is to stop at the beginning of a higher virtue. Love, the offspring of the third degree, or spiritual religion, is the divine sequence of the fulﬁllment of the law of physical recti- tude and moral justice. Love sacriﬁces all things for its cherished object. lts roots, when in virtue’s soil, grow to enduring friendship. But, when it acts independent of justice and virtue, it becomes capricious and volatile, and even malevolent. Love is active in pursuit of friendship, ﬁrm in possession. Can the injustice of inherited imbecility, and legalized sensuality, beget love? Nay; there is no religion in the one, and it cannot be extracted from the other. “ The life is more than meat, and the body is more than rai1nent;” so is religion more than theology. “ Pure and undeﬁled religion,” is to provide a permanent home for all those wives who make themselves “ widows indeed,” and for all adult children who make them- selves “ fatherless” and motherless orphans, “ for the kingdom of heaven’s sake,” as well as for those “ men ” -—- husbands -—-“ who will SHAIKER AND make themselves eunuchs” for the same ob- ject; and thus to “ keep one’s self unspotted, from” a selﬁsh, physically and morally pros- tituted“ world,” fortiﬁed behind the license of legalized but corrupt human enactments. For the Second Pentecostal (or Gentile Christian, or S/taker) Church, in which “all things are common” to all, as in the First (or Jewish) Pentecostal Church, is where the “widow and the fatherless” (as above) can not only be “visited,” but are amply and equally provided with all things necessary for life and godliness; and where all are re- quired to “ keep themselves unspotted from the World.” There is no error in religion: it is as true as truth. Error obtains in the systems of tl1eology—- false doctrines, the very reverse of “Do the works, then shall ye know of the doctrines.” Religion——the acts (not the re- solves), are Scripture; but Scripture record cannot make religion, although it may stimu- late and aid in the development of the innate and latent powers to action. Never mistake the road for the city you expect to reach by it; nor a guide-board for a live 1nan—tl1e means for the end. \Vater baptism was the symbol of repent- ance for physical and moral sins; fire, for spiritual sins. Water cleanses; ﬁre reﬁnes. Hence the grosser nature perishes in the using, as the resurrection of the spirit obtains su- premacy. Should the classical scholar ﬁnd his ubiqui- tous primer an impediment to indulging his matured thoughts; or the mechanic ﬁnd his boyhood toys constantly thrown in his way to hinder his ambition to beneﬁt the world, they would become hateful to them; not that they were hateful in themselves, but because of their impertinence. And the child——the immature man-——would stand amazed to see the objects of absorbing interest to him thus cast aside. So with the subjects of spiritual and heav- enly religion. Their resurrection life causes them to hate natural relationship, and the generative life, when they obtrude out of their own order into the realm of the spiritual ; and also to hate the perversion of the generative life everywhere. “If ye believe not his” (Moses’) “writings ”——physical and moral religion—“ how shall ye believe my words? “ Eifectual, fervent prayer ’’———good deeds— will redeem the world, usher in the Millen- nium, and “the song of Moses and the Lamb ” will be fraught with new harmony, which no irreligious man can ever learn. Elijah Myrlck, Shirley Village, Mass. 4j: ABOUT COAL.— Experiments have been made with a view to ascertain the amount of loss coal undergoes when exposed to the weather. It will, perhaps, surprise many readers to hear that the loss is considerable. Anthracite and cannel-coal, as might be anticipated from their compactness, suffer least; but ordinary bituminous coal loses nearly one-third its weight and nearly one-half its gas-making quality. From this it will be under- stood that coal should be kept dry and under cover, and that to expose it to rain or damp is to lessen its quantity and weaken its quality. MORE than 328,000,000 persons, exclusive of season-ticket holders, traveled upon the rail- ways of England and Wales, in 1871. Out of this immense number, only six people were killed by causes beyond their own control. The fatalities were in the proportion of one killed to 53,803,728 carried. Taking all the railways of the United Kingdom together, the deaths from accident were but twelve during the year, of which two occurred in Scotland and four in Ireland. MODERATION‘. “ Let your moderation be known to all men.” _.O_. WE live in a day of momentous events, and social reforms ; and improvements move with lightning speed. Looking back, through a period of ﬁfty years, we behold springing into existence, railroads, telegraphs, ocean tele- graphs, ocean steamers (or ﬂoating cities), iron- clad vessels, heavy guns carrying balls of 600 lbs. weight several miles, tunnels pierc- ing under and through mountains many miles, costing twenty millions of dollars ; Science, in every direction. expediting the labor of man by machinery applied to agriculture, as well as mechanical arts and domestic pursuits. mak- ing the farm a great machine shop, and the woman’s parlor or sitting room a sewing or knitting factory. The effect, morally, of these things is to move human society along through time on the journey of human progress with lightning speed, without even a brake to steady the car of Progress around the curves of the track. The mental powers, especially of juveniles, grasp faster and more than they can compre- hend or digest, so as to be thereby beneﬁted. And, while scientiﬁc and religious views move so rapidly, the minds of mankind are so com- pletely swallowed up in the rainbow hues of progress, charmed with ﬁne appearances of human gain, eagerly grasping at the variety of human beneﬁts, huddled together, in some minds, in a confused mass, that their mental and physical systems are overwrought and paralyzed, rendering them measurably insane. But, while the mind is thus ﬂoating in airy castles of imaginary bliss, grasping greedily the newly-revealed wonders of science, art, and discovery in the universe of God, it is wise to consider that truth never dies, nor grows rusty with age ; that those truths which were uttered thousands of years ago, are the same unalterable truths to-day; and that our knowledge of them is very limited, and our comprehension of the dignity and expanse of Truth’s realm, yet hidden from our view, very small. Man is but a mite, a worm, Little heeded, little known : A germ of something yet to learn: Why placed here. to weep and mourn? Eternity God’s works declare, He ’s set the bounds for mortals here ; Thus far, no farther, shalt thou share, Than earn’d by diligence and prayer. Whence art thou, Mortal? Going where ‘l. Why boast of knowledge gained here‘? Eternity l — bewildering thought — Will teach thee knowledge dearly bought. Keep steady, ponder well; for safety choose the middle pathway in the march of progress. Weigh well thy talents; be steadfast in the truth revealed to thee, and true to convictions of right, both to thy God and thy fellow-man, then happiness and peace will crown thy efforts. VVhile the wheels of progress are in motion, and their rapid movements stir the world from centre to the poles, keep the head and heart steady; thus, man will better compre- hend and appreciate the purposes of the Divine Mind, relative to the ﬁnal results of progress. Orren N. Haskins, Mt. Lebanon. FROM MEXICO. _——0__ REFORMS INAUGURATED-—CHURCH AND STATE To BE SEPARATE -— J ESUITS BANISHED —MONAS'I.‘IC ORDERS NOT RECOGNIZED—-MATRIMONY A CIVIL CONTRACT. CONGRESS has decreed the following: The Church and State are to be separate. Congress cannot make laws establishing or prohibiting any religion. Matrimony is to be a civil contract. Religious institutions cannot possess property. A simple promise to speak the truth, complying with obli- gations contracted, with penalties in case of vio- lation, is substituted for the religious oath. No- body is obliged to give his or her services without just compensation. No contract is to be per- mitted which aims at the sacriﬁce of the liberty of man in the matter of work, education, and reli- gious vows. The laws consequently, do not recog- nize Monastic Orders, nor permit their establish- ment by any denomination, or under any pretense. And no contract will be allowed to be made among persons consenting to their own proscription or banishment. SHAKERESS. A. DOOLITTLE, EDITRESS. y EMWAHON _—O__ WHAT is the line of demarcation between an educated and an uneducated person? If the amount of letter learning, the knowledge that is obtained through the study of books, be the criterion by which to determine, then it is an easy matter to define the status of individ- uals in regard to education. Where it is said of any one he has ﬁnished‘ his education, it must be relatively, and not absolutely so con- sidered. A child may be instructed in the ele- mentary department of a common school, and receive all the knowledge that is to be gained therefrom ; but it is only preliminary to some- thing higher. When we get even a faint glimpse of the construction of the human mind, so vast are its powers of receptivity and elimination, we might as well think of setting bounds to Omni- potence as to mark the boundaries of human progress in knowledge and understanding, through the ages of the great future. In the earth-sphere of our existence, know- ledge is bounded by time and circumstances. If children were begotten and born by law- guided and law-abiding parents, and there could be an equal distribution of the elements of subsistence among earth’s inhabitants, based upon a just inheritance in the soil, then the distinctive marks of caste between rich and poor, educated and uneducated, would disap- pear to a great extent. Idiots and physical de- formities Would pass behind the curtains of the dim past; and a new earth with a new central 1ight—-civil polity and laws justly adminis- tered——-would warm and vivify the earthly Or- der, while the Sun of Divine revelation would give life and light to the new heaven. Now, a chance fortunate few, give their whole lives to book-learning, and pleasure- seeking. Such are chieﬂy t/Leoﬂsts, who live by brain-work and speech-making; and they cast all the muscular toils and drudgery of life upon the less favored. But all knowledge relating to the external world in which we live, if justly acquired, and practically applied, to aid humanity in the highway of physical, social, moral, and spiritual progress, is good, and worthy of all commendation. Personal exertion, through honesty of purpose, enriches whole nations. True knowledge attained, descends to succeeding generations, and is a legacy of far greater worth than the miser’s chest of gold, which is generally pocketed by a few; while useful knowledge is given to the many; whether it relates to the stellar regions——-the Science of Astronomy — or to Geology, where, by the study of the different strata of rocks and soils. knowledge is obtained concerning the historic periods of time, and of the different races of men, and of the lower orders of animals; and also of the nature of the soils, that they may better understand how to apply fertilizers of different kinds to advan- tage, or whether it be the study of Arboricul- ture, each and all is proﬁtable education. But, when we see men (who ought to have been created in the image of the All-Father, through pride and ease-seeking, evade the heavy burdens of life, and willingly eat the bread of idleness at the expense of others, SHAKERESS. rather than engage in tilling the soil, a11d thus obtaining their bread by honest and honor- able industry), dodge behind a counter in a close room, with effeminate hands, and pale faces, measuring prints, and silks, and rib- bons, from early morn to dewy night, while scores of delicate females are out of employ- ment, homeless, and perhaps friendless, left to beggary and want, and who are oftentimes forced to sell their virtue, or starve for the want of proper means by which to earn an honest living, we are led to the conclusion, that, if “ God,” in the beginning, “ made man upright,” “he has ” since that time "sought out many” senseless “ inventions.” And, when we see young women, who are endowed with intellectual and reasoning pow- ers, and are capable of becoming bright-lead- ing stars in the world of reform, and who should be counted with the true workers in helping to elevate the race from moral degra- dation, and in raising a standard of Freedom for VVoman, giving all their time and energies to the study of the ﬁne arts, to instrumental music, to speaking the French language, and to imitating French manners, and in pat- ronizing the fashions in dress, gotten up by the courtesans of France, and call it “accom- plished education,” how can we help thinking of what the Lord said by one of the olden Prophets : “ I planted thee a noble vine, wholly a right seed; how then art thou turned into the degenerate plant of a strange vine unto me ‘I ” And is this /mppiness? Do all those attain- ments satisfy the real desires, or supply the needs of the human soul‘? VVhile in this life, those who possess wealth may employ others to provide food and clothing for the mortal bodies; but they cannot feed and clothe the immortal part. They who neglect to do that work for themselves, will suffer hunger, spir- itually; and, when they part from the tene- ment of clay, and become stripped of all their vain and worldly trappings, and shall appear in the real character which they have formed in their earth life, will not such feel shame and destitution? While, on the other hand, those who conse- crate all the powers of their being to useful ends and purposes, who seek to elevate and honor labor by taking part in it, and feel that duty requires them to serve as well as to be served, and to use the things of this world as God’s blessings, and not abuse them ; when the death angel comes, with his chariot to convey such spirits to their future home, will they not pass the shadowy conﬁnes of earth, to new life and joys in the heavenly spheres, there to con- tinue the useful and the true in a world of realities; where they may learn to think, to speak, and to act, as do the angels, and like them be robed in garments of spotless purity, and listen to their sweet melodies? All that is learned of the true and good while in the earths sphere will be retained and be of use in the celestial spheres; and knowledge will be added to knowledge while the ages roll ___._,______ DR. LETHEBY, of London, the well-known sanitary statist, has just reported as to the adulteration of green tea in that city. He discovered, it appears, that some tea on sale in Mincing lane required looking after, and he-succeeded in getting authen- tic samples from the bonded Warehouses in which the article was stored. On examination it was found that this so-called tea contained from forty to forty-three per cent of iron ﬁlings and nineteen er cent of silica, in the form of fine sand, which ad been cleverly mixed with and added to the leaves before curling. with a view to increase their weight and bulk. After the leaves were curled they had been thickly covered with green pigment. When it was infused in boiling water it produced a very turbid solution, offensive to the smell and nauseous to the taste. “ FREE INDEED.” —o~ " 0. Freedom. lovely in mine eyes, '.I.‘o thee I’m bound in duty! In thee is an eternal prize, Thy ways are ways of beauty. As fawns upon the mountain’s height, Or as the eagles in their ﬂight, To be in perfect liberty. My soul does long to be as free I " EVERY thing in nature, from the bird on the wing to the pearl in the depth of the sea, lives a life of freedom, choosing from among the surrounding elements those it needs to add to its development as part of the perfect work of God; and we see little to mar that perfection, save in those whose simple habits of life have been modified by man, without attention to nature’s laws of periods and rests, etc. etc. And can we believe that humanity——God’s highest work—sl1ould be less free? In the Words of another, we believe that “ There is no greater crime than to stand be- tween a man and his development; to take any law, or institution, and put it around him like a collar, and fasten it there, so that as he grows and enlarges he presses against it till he suffocates and dies.” But we also read, that “whom the truth maketh free is free indeed,” and have believed that such freedom was attainable, and a duty. Consecrated to the service of the eternal‘ Good, we have sought deliverance from “the bondage of Sin” (not from its condemnation, for that was mercy’s work to lead us to repen- tance), and have felt called to attain that “ glorious liberty of the sons and daughters of God ; ” liberty to become the Lord’s free men and women, and arrive at the stature of man- hood and womanhood, which no state of sub- jection, or slavery, could possibly afford the conditions of attaining. For, not only was the soul to be cultured and disciplined, but the body, by living in obedience to God’s laws was to become “every whit whole.” And we see that the same work which the manifestation of the Christ Spirit revealed in the life of oneness and equality of Jesus, when he washed the disciples’ feet, or stopped to speak comforting words to the suffering or needy, was emphati- cally the Spirit of our Mother in the second manifestation of the Christ Spirit. “Hands to work and hearts to God.” No matter how high or exalted hitherto. “ The common peo- ple heard him gladly.” They were “ the val- lies to be elevated.” Many had already formed habits of industry; and they had the common people’s contempt of monopoly and caste. Then, with the steady habits which come of simple and- unstimulated living,tl1ere was more hope of gathering a band of self-deniers who could endure “ the hardness ” which would fol- low those who could become Apostles of such disorganizing truths, as these were to be, in all the elements of worldliness. That they fell peculiarly hard upon the rich and elevated, we see from the callings of the twelve, from the words of Paul: “ Not many great, not many mighty are called ; ” and also from the account of “ the young man whom Jesus loved,” but who apparently had nothing dearer than his “ great possessions ” to stand between him and self-denial. But even in this selected twelve, how soon the native lust for mastership commenced, and broke forth, to be met with those pro- found words of the teacher: “ Ye know that 21S W 22 the rulers among the Gentiles exercise domin- ion, or authority, over them. But it shall not be so among you; for whosdever would be great, or chief, or ruler, let him be your min- ister, or servant. For, which is greater, he that sitteth at (the table) meat, or he that pre- pareth it? but I am among you as he that serveth ” (a servant). “ The Son of man came not to be ministered to.” Therefore, the sons and daughters who would follow him, are workers and toilers, ministering to their own necessities, and lightening the burden of life in every available way for others. He assured them, that, if they learned to rule and conquer their own lusts of dominion and possession, they would eventually becom.e “ kings and priests ” (in the temples of their bodies), min- istering to all sacred and consecrated uses, not the least of which would be the putting away of sins by confession, through some appointed individuals of their number, as see John 20: 23, and Mat. 16 : 18, 19. But, in this stage of the world, growing so fast republican, theo- retically, if not practically, “ kings and priests” are not enviable characters. And thus, while the illuminations from the celestial world have, ever since the opening of this Dispensation, been growing brighter and clearer, that equality and brotherhood are the radical truths which these messiahs came to consummate, and which can only be real- ized through a virgin life, still we see that the struggle will be great and mighty, and that none but those who love truth and jus- tice better than their own carnal lives, can be prepared to endure the trial. Power acquired and gradually increased, until it holds the mastership and control of other human beings, whether male or female, reacts most painfully upon the person using it ; by hardening the heart, and deadening the sensibilities ; so that the mind that could once see the beauties and rightfulness of free- dom, and equality for all the sons and daugh- ters of God, can grasp its hold even on the conscience, and say, in Spirit, Obey me, rather than thy own weak imaginings. The seeds of anguish which they thus sow in sensitive and afﬂicted souls, must be harvested in their own spirits, ere they feel the wrong they do. When the Prophet declared that “ all should be taught of God,” and that his “law should be written on their hearts and inward parts,” he saw, in vision, the day in which we live, when the heavens are opening, and natural, spiritual, and celestial truths are shining on the mind with a force and beauty hitherto unknown. All new truths, however popular, ultimately have their periods of being heresy to those who so rigidly conserve the old, that they cannot, will not, or dare not, comprehend them. And all receivers and abettors of such ideas are, for the time, heretics and inﬁdels, until the age to which such unprogressive minds belong comes slowly up the hill of time. Had Jesus Christ never been accused of am- bitious or mean andisordid motives; nor Ann Lee, our Mother, censured for disloyalty to her country, or pure womanly instincts, not ere their mortal days had reached their meri- dian, would they have been called to leave their sorrowing disciples. The support they needed in life came but with their death and ascension. The truths which Mother saw (most radical in that day), are now acknowledged by the SHAKER AND Spiritual intuition of not a few who cannot fully actualize them, as something higher and purer than earth l1as to offer. But what depths of anguish must they l1aVe cost the pure spirit which was called to eliminate them ; and, if she had not had the fortitude to strike herself free from every man-made re- straint, their birth-hour never would have come through her mediumship. A late writer has said: “ The world still awaits the great deliverance. And the needs press, always imperative, now importunate, and utterly resistless. The old hastens to decay; the new is beating in throes. Never was there such a day as our eyes behold. Social reorganization is the question of the hour, but not superseding individual regenera- tion. The old order has well nigh come to the unbearable state. The competitive self- ishness, the low aims, and the mean idolatries, that have long prevailed, have reduced us to the last stages of endurance. What throes in the civil world ! and these but faintly typical of the revolutions and transformations that are soon to be; foreshadowings of which are now visiting saintly souls. Man shall know the joy of a full redemption, perfect enfran- chisement, perfect doing, and perfect peace.” Those whom God calls, he cheers with the clarion notes of freedom, and they sing ac- cordant strains. No bands can bind them; for compulsory service is of no available use. And, after the soul learns to obey the laws of God in its being, and obedience is its joy and delight, it comes into freedom as- spontane- ously as the eagle in its aerie, or “ the fawn upon the mountain's top.” E. H. VVebster, Harvard, Mass. _____,___ CORRESPONDENCE. __0_. BY the request of friends we give publicity to the following correspondence, which took place between two Shaker Sisters of the North Family, Mt. Lebanon, in the early part of October and November, 1878. They both left the shores of time, to seek a home in the elysian ﬁelds on the other side of the stream, on the 10th and 23d of December last. October 5, 1873. DEAR COMPANION, FRIEND AND SIsTER: WHAT have I to give thee from my store- house, dear one, that would serve to cheer thee, or add to thy comfort? I have looked over my treasures, and have found sympathy, love, and a heart to pray for you, loved one. I often think of you in our seasons of solemn and sacred devotion; and I sing and march for you ; and many times I visit you in spirit when you know it not. I think I hear you say: “ This is all very well, but I want to join in worship and sing and march for myself.” Well, be patient; the good time is coming. Do you remember the time when I was so feeble that I had to stand or sit by, and could not sing, or march, or join “in the dances of them that make merry?” Now that time is past, but I have some fears that it will return to me before I am ready for it, for I often feel very sharp, darting pains between my should- ers, and I have an exceedingly weak stomach. But why do I trouble you with my ails‘? I will azoay with them, and take you by the hand, and we will sit down in the most com- fortable seat that we can ﬁnd, and call to mind the many, m(m3/ soul communings we have had together! 0 Rhoda, dear Rhoda, how much good they have done me! I would that they might be repeated. The cares of this life ought not to engross the mind to that degree, that such communings should occur but seldom. O for more of God in the soul, and less of earth! My heartfelt prayer is 'Ar\.-2 “My Heavenly Father and Mother, give, Oh give me the true riches.” I do not presume to know my own heart as the good angels know it ; but, so far as I under- stand my desires and motives, I am willing to pass through any amount of tribulation and suffering, to secure my hold upon eternal life; and yet, dear Sister, it is an every—day strug- gle ; is it not‘? The food given yesterday, does not suffice for to-day. 0 what a Wise petition is that contained in the Lord’s Prayer, “Give us this day our daily bread.” As I travel in the Gospel, I plainly -see that there is no stopping place with the least amount of safety for any individual (no mat- ter what the age or privilege may be), until full redemption from the very nature of sin is obtained, and the divine life ﬁlls the soul. The following passages of Scripture often oc- cur to my mind: “ Ye did run well ; who did hinder you?” and “ Ye were willing for a season, to rejoice in his light ;” and “ Let him that thinketh he standeth, take heed lest he fall.” I resolve and re—resolve to live nearer to my faith; and yet how feeble are my efforts, unless assisted by divine power. I sometimes think the poor frail body has some- thing to do with our spiritual progress. Do you think so? But I would not impute more to the body than belongs to it. Dear Rhoda, I should have been pleased to have had you heard Brother Levi speak in meeting this morning; it was so good. Now, Sister, I am going to make you a promise, and I want you to make me a prom- ise; z'. e. if I go to the summer-land ﬁrst, I will intercede for you ; and should you go with the white—robed angel before I do, you will intercede for me. Is that fair? I commenced this letter this afternoon. I have written it for a little union, and I want you to have it this evening. So you will accept the ﬁrst draft, and extend charity. Farewell in sweetest love, my tried and faithful friend. Yours affectionately, Margaret Pattison. To Rhoda Ojford. November 2, 1873. AFFECTIONATE SISTER MARGARET: IN response to your loving letter, I would say that the pure, gentle and sunny inﬂuence that surrounds you comes to me like balm, which soothes, cheers, and comforts my spirit, and brightens my patl1way,even in the gloom which physical inﬁrmity brings in these days. Dear Margaret, I would that I had some- thing to communicate to you, that would inspire and animate, and, in a measure, com- pensate you for the rich treasure that I re- ceived from your benevolent heart; but this is the best tribute that I am able to offer, under my present circumstances. Do accept my grateful thanks for your love and sympathy, and kindly remembrance of me in your pray- ers. I have unshaken conﬁdence and trust that the petitions of the righteous will be heard by our guardian angels, and that they will be carried by them to the throne of our Heavenly Parents ; and that they will be an- swered, in due time, in justice and wisdom. I deeply appreciate your extra exertions, from time to time, in my behalf, to sing and march for me, while I realize that your feeble frame has no strength to spare for me; you need all that you can gain from any quarter, to strengthen and support that poor stomach, so weak and tremulous ; yet, the interest, love, and affection which you manifest for me is worthy of my l1eart’s best gift in return. My dear Sister, if you can call to mind any thing that I have ever said that has comforted your spirit, I am glad. The subjects we have dilated and reﬂected upon, often come to my mind; also those earnest expressions and sen- timents, concerning the future increase of the Gospel work, individually and collectively, and they are a portion of my happiest reﬂections. I do indeed recollect the time when you did not feel able to engage in active service in our spiritual meetings; that is, as far as the physical powers are concerned ; but your spirit was so wide awake that bodily exercises were not needed to show the activity of your mind, and the sincerity of your heart in the work and worship of God. Angel deeds stood as witnesses of your integrity to principle, your Christian life and character. It is in the house of worship, when every heart is blended in devotion, and seeking for the operation of the quickening power of truth, that we gain our supplies of spiritual food to sustain our immortal souls; and, as you remarked, we need each day our daily bread; the food of yesterday will not sutﬁce for today ; nor will the gift of the last meet- ing answer for. the next; each and every meeting needs new ministration, adapted to the present conditions. Therefore, I feel that I am losing much good and strength in being absent from worship so long a time, as I always have felt a living inspiration from the testimonies borne by our beloved Elders and the Brethren and Sisters ; but I hope that, through consecrated and quickened exertion, I may yet be able to redeem the time, and unite with you in devotional exercises to my soul’s satisfaction. I believe that the power of God is able to resuscitate the mortal frame ; and let us seek aid through spirit agency, that health may come to our frail bodies, and that we may live long on the earth, to do good in the household of faith. Should we not be permitted thus to do, and either of us should pass over to our spirit home, would it not be the better way to gather up the vital forces, and come back as ministers of healing power to the feeble and inﬁrm, in- stead of drawing from the ranks of our exter- nal home such as we feel an affinity for and attraction toward‘? According to my under- standing, that would be practical love, corre- sponding with our faith and principles. It is thus, my dear sister, that I promise to inter- cede for you. I do most earnestly pray (if it is God’s will), that a healing power may descend upon me, and resurrect me into phy- sical life and health, that I may renew my early vows of consecration, to dedicate all the powers of my being——body,soul, and spirit — to the upbuilding of the cause of truth and righteousness on the earth. One word more, and I close. I want to express my gratitude for the tenderness and kindly attention of our good Sisters, who watch over and provide for-all my wants, You know their worth, their self-sacriﬁcing spirits, and devotion to the sick; how they toil, to comfort and alleviate others. Their sympathy is real. I would remain, in a spirit of reconciliation, your Gospel Sister, now and forever. R} d 0 d. To Margaret Pattison. W a for BELOVED ELDRESS A. : I ACCEPT the invitation to the Sisterhood, given through the columns of the Shaker and Shalceress, and contribute my mite freely; and would thus give expression to the feelings of my heart, which often go out in profound love and respect, for the truths which the little sheet contains. VVhen I contrast my situation with that of thousands who have not been blest as I was, 15. e. to be called in early life, by the Spirit of Truth, to leave the paths of sin and temptation to seek happiness through vanity and carnal pleasure, and to devote all their powers of. mind, might, and strength, to the upbuilding of a New and Living Order, founded in Truth, by the revelation of God, I give thanks to Him, that I have been thus favored ; and that I was not left to grope my way in darkness, without the light of life to guide me: but, through the ministry of Angels, have been spiritually fed, and, by consecration and honest labor, am blest with a beautiful temporal home for the physical part. By obeying the injunction, “ Seek ﬁrst the kingdom of God and his righteousness,” I ﬁnd that all other needful things are added. The cross which Jesus taught his followers to bear is not heavy when cheerfully taken; and the Christian's yoke, to those who are reconciled to wear it, is far easier, and less grievous, than the yoke of sin. The reward of the Christian’s cross is a “ crown of life ; ” while the “ wages of sin is death.” My spirit yearns for the many of earth’s in- habitants, who are traveling in the broad road SHAKERESS. of sinful indulgences, that leads to trouble and vexation of spirit; and who ﬁnd, by sad ex- perience, that it is all vanity, and who would gladly turn their feet into the straight way “ which leadeth unto life eternal,” if they knew how, and where to ﬁnd it ; and my daily prayer to God is, that He would send ministers of light and truth to show them the path of purity which leads to peace and rest; and to teach them that God is Love ; and that He is ever ready to lend a listening ear to those who call upon Him, and to extend a helping hand to those who seek His aid. All such will ﬁnd that His arm is not shortened, that it cannot save; neither is His ear heavy, that it cannot hear the earnest cries of the humble and con- trite in spirit ; and,that God is Father, Mother, and Friend,unto all who will draw nigh to Him in spirit through self-denial and the cross ; and that a goodly inheritance is offered in a king- dom of justice and righteousness, where there is neither high nor low ; rich nor poor ; but all are one in labor, one in sacriﬁce, and one in rewards. The law is, Give all, and receive all. There is a feast of good things prepared, and all -who are ready to don the garments of virgin purity, are invited to partake. “ The Spirit and the Bride say, Come ! ” and they who hear, say, “ Come one, come all, who will lay down the worldly life, that they may attain unto life eternal in the heavens !” 0. Van Houtan, Mt. Lebanon. ._______.+.:._j. FRAGMENTS. __Q__. PRUDENCE and economy are essential to the success of individuals, and are the main- springs of true and lasting prosperity in fam- ilies and institutions. All are familiar with the teachings of Jesus, after he had fed the multitude that had followed him, either from motives of curiosity, or for the loaves and ﬁshes, or to be instructed by him; he made no difference, but supplied them all. He then taught his disciples, through whose agency the bounteous meal had been served, an important lesson of prudence, which was, “ Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost.” That was a fundamental principle with him, to which he gave practical illustration at that time. He felt the responsibility of his mission, which was to put an end to the Levitical laws and customs pertaining to the ﬂesl1—tl1e generative life——in himself, and his followers, and of setting up a new and spiritual kingdom that would be founded on Virgin Purity; the fruits of which would be “ Peace on earth, and good will to man.” He felt that the physical necessity of those who * would gather to the New Order, which it was his work to begin, must needs be supplied, which could not be done, except by strict economy ; and this idea he wished to impress upon the minds of his disciples, on whom the burden must rest when he should pass from their sight. The same principle, and the same language, may be applied with equal force to mental, moral, and spiritual, condi- tions, “ Gather up the fragments, that nothing he lost.” Intuitive knowledge gained through men- tal perception should be carefully treasured, and not wasted; for through that medium we may gather an inspiration that will en- able us to “give to those who ask a reason for the hope that is in us.” Instructions and ad- monitions, and even suggestions, in a moral point of view, should claim our strict atten- tion, and be stored in our minds as too pre- cious to be wasted. Every fragment of truth, relative to the welfare of soul or body, should be gathered up. “ Order is Heaven’s ﬁrst law.” Then every gift and blessing should have its place in our hearts in order, according to its worth. All the essential principles taught by Jesus and his Apostles, in the ﬁrst appearing of Christ, have, after many centuries have passed, been revived by the second advent of the Christ Spirit through Ann Lee. She taught all her followers “to put their hands to work, and their hearts to God,” and to be prudent and saving of every blessing, both spiritual and temporal; and that, as we can- not make one spear of grass, nor one kernel 28 of grain grow, it would be sin to waste them, and that it is a Christian duty to gather up every fragment, that not any thing that is worth saving may be lost through careless- ness or neglect. T P. Hale, Canterbury, N. H. DEAR S. & S.—We tender our hearty thanks, that you have decided to make your monthly visits to our homes, through the coming year. You bring new hopes and aspirations to our spirits, and our hearts are warmed with the love that is brought to us, through your richly laden columns ; and we pray that you may be a messenger of good tidings to humanity : and we also pray, that those who are chosen to bear the burden of conducting the little sheet, may be strengthened and blest. While reading the January No. (more espec- ially the editorial address to the Sisterhood), my soul bowed before God in humility and gratitude, that there had been so many noble, self-sacriﬁcing workers raised up, who give unmistakable evidence of their love to truth and to human souls, by actual works, and thus show that they are willing to spend time and talent, to promote the righteous cause, and who ceased not to implore Divine assistance and inspirational power to aid them, while they seek to unfold the truths of the Gospel of Christ, and to point out the way which leads to life and peace. Truly there are Saviors standing on Mount Zion to-day: and the wells of revelation and salvation are full and running over; and we. join our voices in harmonious accord with those who stand on the heights of Zion, and who are extending a heavenly invitation to all souls who are thirsting for the living waters,to come and partake, freely ; to sell all that is vain, selﬁsh, and unclean, and wash in J ordan’s ﬂowing stream, by an honest confes- sion of all sin; and seek that repentance which can be found only by forsaking all that is wrong. Heaven’s storehouse is full of mercy and blessing for the contrite in spirit, and earnest seekers after truth. The angels beckon such, and reach forth a helping hand to lift them up to a higher life, that they may ﬁnd power to live free from sin, and be like unto them. They who take Cl1rist’s life for their exam- ple and guide, will be pure in heart, innocent, and just before God and all men, and thus secure to themselves inestimable treasures in mansions "' not made with hands, eternal in the Heavens.” Dear Eldress Antoinette, do receive our love and thanks for your kindly greetings for the New Year; and in response we say, May heaven’s blessing—peace and prosperity- ever rest upon you and yours ,' and may the blessing of God rest upon the whole camp of Israel, and crown every effort with success, is the prayer of your humble sister, Nancy Riley, Hancock, Mass. Encompass’d here we ﬁnd we are, With many who W ill witness bear, That ’neath the cross is found a prize, Concealed from the great and wise; Then let us cast aside each weight, And every sin which us beset; And, with a courage firm and strong. Toil on, till we the race have run. Think not the future with success will shine, Unless the present time you will improve; Neglect the moments, and the years (you’ll ﬁnd) Will soon elude your grasp, afar to rove. Grant me, O Lord. a heart inclined to Thee ; A soul enrobed in truth and purity; A mind in whose recesses Thou art found ; Yea lips which move, my Makers praise to sound. Give me a tongue which speaks what Thou canst n Andwhahds which work for Thee, and Thee alone; 0 give me feet which tread thy righteous way; May my whole life be spent for Thce each day. A. Calver, Mt. Lebanon. WE hail the anniversary of our Redeemer’s birth, And we bless the God of missions who sent him to the earth; We acknowledge him our Leader, the chosen “ King of kings,” _ And join in hallelujas for the peace his Gospel brings. . _ With angel choirs above us, we'll unite in songs ofjoy And, with spirits who surround us, our choicest notes employ, For the light that Star has given, thus far, to lead us on : May it still illume our pathway, till we reach the shining throne. Try. P. Hale, Canterbury, N. H. ETERNITY’S GAIN. SHAKER AND SI-IAKERESS. .. ;ts.r\_:\Ov\o\.-ups r\1\_'L1 I ‘ ?"£ P’**n‘».b{i Pl ?“3'Iabl~7“;~ 2‘%:‘1=: V .u~.,,:" j... A « .. 1 I .,=. 1.; 1 2 - V ml +1 =. J ;~rr-v:——-E~ar~——d?~+-—+- -—~ , , 0 1 I 5 j_- : ,§____d*4~___I___a__ga__ d*___d____g__':1__d=__, if 1 :» gt 1. The promise of life shall breathe o’er our souls, De - vo-tion and truth without fear, And the toil shall im—part, 2. The win-ter of gloom its sor - row and care We’ll bu - ry neath goodness and love. For pu - ri — ty’s joy, 3. E - ter — ni-ty's growth is on-ward to God, Where hush’d is the voice of de - spair. And the life of each year, _\ __ J _p. ,1._m4m=1_...Q;1_1_I._1_.____.L;-.._t_1Z._._.£_Q_1_..__ / Fig i ﬁg 3 JH’? A i _z‘\ ix J jw i I ii I‘ 4 ix i_j ‘N . ‘ T; 1: l a a J l ' -r-i—.F—a—d.——a—-a4*i*1~r«:-zJ——«—a—l~ -——a 2 E 3- I u 0 V 0 V 0- _,_ J V _._ _.'_ i i” I V d d d V V V - No grief to the heart, Buta joy-ous de-light, A love for the right, Shall welcome each change with good cheer. THE WORK OF THE CENTURY. N0. 2. _..0__. 0 ye that prize the Nation’s life, Her honor, and her noble call, Awake, arise, and join the strife, To gain equality for all. Financial systems, based on fraud, Like empires, cover all the earth, Distorting sacred laws of God, And giving countless horrors birth. Look on the scene that but of late Was re-enacted far and near; ’Tis but the index of the fate That swept through ev’ry lowly sphere. They stood around with faces paled, And eyes aglow with ﬁres of dread; Their heavy hearts within them quail’d, As if all hope of life had ﬂed. ’Twas not the battle’s sanguine heat, Nor vessels lonely wreck at sea: ‘T was not the hour when tempests meet, And earth convulses mightily; But there was wildness in the air; Men struggled as with forms unseen, While some, close pinion’d with despair, Gazed motionless upon the scene. The tumult of that human tide, The darkness of that mental sky, All earthly terrors far out-vied: For there was heartfelt agony! The crush of hopes. the loss of place, The homes that in their grandeur ﬂeet, The pain of ev’ry household face, The rugged paths for tender feet, The plans that were but idly wrought, The schemes for boundless wealth and pow’r, The long life efforts brought to nought, All crowded through that fearful hour ; And ever and anon there came New messages that seemed like death ; The failure of each trusted name Was listen’d to with bated breath. Some felt their quivering reason fall, Some wept as if to break the spell, Some hazarded their little all, In hope that it might yet be well; But there were some, 0 hearts of steel! Where were your human pulses (warm), That, like the wreckers, could but feel Exultant through that rending storm ; That, like the Wreckers, ﬁercely grasp The treasures of that sinking crew; That callously the hand unc1asp’d, That nerved itself for life anew? Yet you and they were of one km; Had fortune but reversed her wheel, Like yours, their hands would joyful win; Their hearts be dead to all appeal. Now from your splendid ruins turn, To watch the waves that carry woe, To where the ﬂickering tapers burn In garrets high, and cellars low. Think of the children starved for food, ‘ The strong men humbled in their pride, The women robb’d of womanhood, The crimes to wretchedness allied; And pledge, against this weight of sin, The time that to you yet remains; You have ability to win The country from commercial chains. Change, from the word to very deed, “ The Declaration ” that was given ; Let Christ—like action meet the need ; There is no poverty in heaven. And when her crown the Century lays Upon the young Republic's brow, The jewel that will brightest blaze Shall be the star * she strives for now. *Abolition of monopoly. Cecel/la Devyr, Mt. Lebanon. .j.:.+_:_.... VOICE OF THE AGES. .......()_— Prophetic eyes see by a lens, Which give a double view; And oft their vision so extends, Beyond what men deem true, That they will turn in deep disgust, And call him “ mad ” or fool; Or (if a woman) think it just To say, “ She ne’er shall rule.” I-Ias history no lessons taught To those who scoff and jeer ? Have truths divine, so dearly bought, (Which we to-day revere, For which the martyrs bore the rack, The dungeon, and the ﬂame), No pleading voice to turn men back From future deeds of shame? Must those who ‘re called to lead the van On battle ﬁelds of right, Be ever, by their fellow man, Doom’d to destruction's night? Will those who pray “Thy kingdom come, Fight all their answer’d prayer, When it (although foreseen by some), Steals on them unaware ? The ages past, in conﬂuence met, Give answer with one voice; In darkness all our suns have set ; The light was not our choice. Our histories are quite replete With crimes of deepest hue; When truth would not from earth retreat, (Men did as you now do) : Seized on the reins to guide the steed, And bend it to their will, They hoped thereby to slacken speed, For truth they could not kill. But we would say, roll up that page, All stained with sin and blight, And claim, for each succeeding age, A love of truth and right. For setting suns, with light aglow, Oft paint the heaven aﬂame; )9 1 I l Shall be our em-ploy, Our theme of de-sire While falth’s hallow’d ﬁre, Will clothe us with grace from a - bove. i WE bring us still near, The realm of the blest, The an - gel-ic rest, The home of re-demp-tion and pray’r. I 4‘ 9,,”*,p .?‘,=.-g.-,-,,=.-.-.-,9.-.-.-\.\, ,, »:I4——-E*J,l.‘E .’ IE?-,“f,’1f*—‘*"e—4‘F til4, i:-.n‘?li'“~ [5 9 p:-: 5j{#——-—,¢—-1/—-—l—-——4/——j[,r:;.'1J',,= ;.#¢w{=",t,t I V I I V l V V V M I Or span itwith a brilliant bow, Whose language is the same ; Foretelling that the morrow‘s dawn Will bring a cloudless day; The “ golden age," of error shorn, Will come with men to stay. But blindly yet we read the signs, Bid progress’ car stand still, And tracein shining letter'd lines, “ God has revealed his will." We bow with reverence to the past, Do homage to the old, While on the new, contempt we cast, As though all truth were told. The present age, though devotee To forms by Truth once worn, Will crucify the truths to be; Their votaries treat with scorn; Unheeded, still the warning note, From age to age is heard—— The truth still lives, though death hath smote The form it once preferr’d. But suns will rise to set no more, Their days will know no night; While creeds and dogmas melt before The glory of their light; Till abject slaves no longer cower, But stand erect like men; No kingly rule, or priestly power, Shall hold dominion then. But love, within all hearts enshrined, Will for the past atone ; And to oblivion consign'd Be names who prophets stone. And earth's fair seil shall not be wet With martyrs’ precious blood ; Nor woman strive in vain to get Her rightful womanhood. But she with man, co-worker true, In government of state, Shall harmonize their life anew, The race to elevate. Then earth her harvests will increase, God's blessings all will share, All hail the perfect reign of Peace I And for its life prepare. 0, would that all, before the dawn, Might look beyond the screen That vails the gleamings of that morn Prophetic eyes have seen! And heavenly brilliancy behold, As each triumphal car In splendor rose, ‘mid light of gold, And shed bright beams afar. A. E. Persons, Harvard, Mass. — BISHOP SIMPSON said: “Iwant the day to come when women will vote. Without their vote I fear we will never be able to put down the houses of infamy and liquor saloons of our country. Nothing is so ruinous to the country, it is true, and it is my opinion that we can’t get along without women voting.” /\ g’, --s ,—l /\ as /l
Show less
Subjects: Shaker -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-sha-ss0403
Is part of: Hamilton College Library Digital Collections, Communal Societies Collection, Shaker Collection

Title: Shaker Manifesto, vol. 04, no. 04 (April 1874)
Publisher: United Society
Date: 1874-04-01
Place published: Mt. Lebanon (N.Y.)
Text: F. W. EVANS, Enrron. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. Mt. Lebanon, 001. C0. N. Y. April, 1874:. FIFTY Cmwrs -2 PER. ANNUM ANN AND EMANUEL, IVERF. both transcendently important persons, as individuals. Far more so as representatives. In Algebra, (1, as unit, may represent the whole genus of sheep. Thus it is in the Revelations. Its Angels, Trumpets, Seals, Books—— written within and without—Vials, Plagues, Horses and other Beasts. And the symbols, whether of things animate, or inanimate, do inva- riably stand for quantities, Powers, Ages, Empires, Orders, Nations, Systems, as they operate, succeeding each other and dance in the great kaleidoscope of civil and religious history of the human race, from the beginning, to the end of time. This algebraic idea is the key to unlock the Revelations. But the lock itself, that has fastened them up and hidden them from human ken, is the actual number, measure, weight and value—— the meaning of each character, type or ﬁgure, in this great sum on...
Show moreF. W. EVANS, Enrron. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. Mt. Lebanon, 001. C0. N. Y. April, 1874:. FIFTY Cmwrs -2 PER. ANNUM ANN AND EMANUEL, IVERF. both transcendently important persons, as individuals. Far more so as representatives. In Algebra, (1, as unit, may represent the whole genus of sheep. Thus it is in the Revelations. Its Angels, Trumpets, Seals, Books—— written within and without—Vials, Plagues, Horses and other Beasts. And the symbols, whether of things animate, or inanimate, do inva- riably stand for quantities, Powers, Ages, Empires, Orders, Nations, Systems, as they operate, succeeding each other and dance in the great kaleidoscope of civil and religious history of the human race, from the beginning, to the end of time. This algebraic idea is the key to unlock the Revelations. But the lock itself, that has fastened them up and hidden them from human ken, is the actual number, measure, weight and value—— the meaning of each character, type or ﬁgure, in this great sum on the chessboard of civil and eclesiastical mun- dane human history. As the learned, skillful anatomist, like Agassiz, who, ﬁnding one perfect bone of an extinct, or unknown quadruped, constructs therefrom, the whole system, or framework of the hitherto unknown animal — So it is with the chief of all mysteries- the Revelations. Having found, with certainty —-admitting not a doubt — one great central event, therein described, all else falls naturally into line—— “Bone cometh to bone,” and each socket is ﬁlled. iWe have one grand whole. Ann Lee, and Emanuel Swedenborg inaugurated Eras too marked. and prominent to be missed, or mistaken for any thing else than what they are. Swedenborg personiﬁed the Angel of Spirit- ualism. Ann personiﬁed the reaping, or Har- vesting Angel. The Angel, that should harvest the whole earth. The Female Messiah, with her John the Baptist forerunner, to ripen and prepare the harvest for the Reaper. Rev. 14; 14. “I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat, like unto the Son of man, having, on her head, a golden crown, and in her hand. a sharp sickle. And then came an Angel out of the Temple, which is in Heaven——Church in the Spirit world— He, also, having a sharp sickle. And another Angel came out from the altar that is in the Temple, who had power over ﬁre, say- ing, to that Angel, Thrust in thy sharp sickle and gather the cluster, the ripe fruit of the vine of the earth-Church.” Thus the earthly order is reaped. And the Heavenly order will be reaped also; being saved so as by ﬁre. If the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and sinner appear? SWEEDENBORG ANGEL — SPIRITUALISM. “ I saw an Angel come down from Heaven, having great power, and the earth was light- ened with his glory.” Rev. 18; 1. The preceding Angel to this was Babylon —Christendom in its dotage— “Mystery, Babylon the great— the mother of Harlots, and abominations of the earth." “ Horns "—— Rational powers, grow out of her, that hate her absurd mysteries -—“make her desolate and naked—-eat her ﬂesh and burn her with ﬁre.” Thus they cook and live upon her. They solve her mysteries, and re- solve them into no sense. They expose the abominations of holy and unholy wars. Holy Inquisitions, and Holy Alliances, with their consecrated wafers and candles—their dip- ing and their sprinkling, as a sign of a sign — a shadow of a shadow — with their sips of wine and bits of bread, to be eaten with the ﬂesh of the man Jesus, and washed down with his blood. Holy christian cannibalism — Doc- trine of Devils. Theoretically and practically, a horrible and bloody theology. Under its blighting inﬂuence, the few monopolize the life elements, while the many are forced into the bowels of the earth, to delve in mines, or into hurtful factories, or noxious manu- factories, on the earth’s bosom. The creators and their creations, being alike the subject of ungodly speculation. Spiritualism is destroying those who des- troy the earth. Co—operation and communism wait upon her footsteps. Hear the New York Iiibznze .- “ SPIRITUAL ” PI-IENOMENA. We present this morning an abstract of a remark- able article in the London Qucml'te1'ly Journal of Science. The writer of the article is Mr. William Crookes, editor of the periodical in which it ap- pears, and a chemist and physicist of higli reputa- tion. He has devoted several years to a careful scientiﬁc investigation of the so-called phenomena of Spiritualism, as presented especially by Mr. D. D. Home and Miss Kate Fox, and he writes of them in the cairn critical manner that we should natur- ally look for in a man of his character and calling. That the result of his inquiries will create a lively discussion we can hardly doubt. For Mr. Crookes, though he shows none of the symptoms of relig- ious enthusiasm, feels bound to admit the reality of the mysterious phenomena which took place scores and hundreds of times in his own rooms, in broad daylight, underconditions of his own choos- ing, and under the careful scrutiny of scientific unbelievers. When a man of his stamp tells us that he has seen Mr. Home ﬂoating in the air, and goblets, card-plates, dinner tables, and other solid objects dancing through space, as if the laws of gravity had been repealed; when he describes a “self-luminous cloud” that plucked aheliotrope blossom and carried it to a lady; when he tells us of nebulous and ghostly hands that shaped them- selves out of nothing before his very eyes, and rested unresisting in his grasp till they gradually dissolved into impalpable vapor.—we cannot help listening to him with a. certain sort of amazed re- spect. For we must acknowledge that he ﬁrmly believes his own statements, and that he is not a person to be deceived by any common trickery. He emphatically rejects two explanations which are often advanced: one, that the mediums are jugglers; the other, that the observers are insane people or fools. Whether there is some unknown physical or intellectual force which can do all these wonders in ways not yet understood, whether the dead return to visit us, or devils come to deceive. Mr. Crookes promises to debate hereafter. Going back a few short years, when Prof. Farraday, who preceded Crookes, was the Angel of Science in the Isle of the Ocean, the Mistress of the seas. VVhat a change, a most marvellous change! Farraday, clothing himself with contempt, as with a garment, denied all the facts upon which Spiritualism, as a science, sought to procure a page in the British Encyclopcedia, a niche in the temple of English fame. ~Farraday, to his never- ending shame, refused, in the name ofScience, to investigate the claims of Spiritualism. But its i'acts—the basis of all science— have prevailed; Prof. Crookes has investi- gated, and glory will rest upon his name, while VVisdon1 is justified of her children———- the Shakers—who, following their intuition, led by their prevision, and inspired by a Divine Revelation, worshipped the new-born babe, while yetin the manger ofpublic doubt, as to whether it was a quadruped or a human, and helped to nurse it into a vigorous manhood. :_7m— THEOLOGICAL TliEASURY. DEATH——LXFE. .10.; THAT there is a necessity for sacriﬁce, that atonement with God may be vouchsafed to souls, is a principle underlying the true Church of God. The spirit of the atonement is a right one. The popular rendering is assuredly false. The important features of nearly every denomination, from the Roman Catholic to the Second Advent, may claim the right to be adjudged correct, as pointing, at least, to the spirit of truth. But nearly all of these varied prominent doctrines among sects, are so encumbered by Babylonian rubbish, that long years have, and may elapse, ere the full light of truth will dispel the clouds that obscure the perfect day. Under the guidance of the Christ, Jesus died for sinners ——that Jesus might more per- fectly live——and that st'n7ze7's might live like unto Jesus. The central idea of this truth teaches \all, that Jesus more really lived for 26 sinners, than that he died for them ; though he did both —died ﬁrst, then lived. His body was hung to the triangular erection, which, while it teaches us that Jesus was “true to the last,” has no reference to l1is real death for sinners. The same death remains on earth in sinners’ behalf ; and the same life of saving power is as extant today as ever was incar- nated in Jesus, and illustrated by him for suf- fering humanity’s sake. Wherein was the sacriﬁce? Wherein the atonement? “He that seeks to save his life shall lose legfe.” Jesus died for sinners——true ; and thus he illustrated, how each must die ,' he not, by any means, relieving us from the necessity of the same death——death unto every unchristian word and work. “ He died, that others might live ;” most assuredly—thus teaching in his own person, that by their dying as he died, unto the world, the ﬂesh and devil, they might live and reign with him as Christians 1 “ The blood of the Lamb,” being interpreted, means “ the life of Jesus Christ ; ” and which- ever term we use, we will conclude that our sins are atoned for, when we shall have con- fessed them, and repented of the same by their entire renunciation —“ ceasing to do evil, and learning to do well ! ” If we will live the ltfe of Jesus, his blood will be efficacious for our cleansing. How truly we can sing with our Wesleyan friends, the sentiments of their little song: “ Must Jesus bear the cross alone, And all the world go free ? Nay, there's a cross for every one, And there's a cross for me I" But when we hear the honeyed tongue of the serpent, interspersing among sacred song: “ Jesus paid it all, All the debt I owe, Nothing, neither great nor small, Remains for me to do." We pronounce these and similar sentiments, the second greatest lie of the devil, the first being, “ Thou shalt not surely die 1” Amid the early Christians, one general fea- ture became beautifully prominent——dll con- formed their lives to the life of Jesus. And this practice led to the organization of the Pentecostal Church. Had the followers of Jesus left him to bear their cross, and be disciplined in their stead, while they followed their unbridled lusts and selfish inclinations, then would the records fail of being the hallowed pages which many of them now are. ~ Jesus called men from their nets— some were married, some not ; he dissolved the marital relations of the disciples, and united them in the superior relations of unlusting spiritual brethren and sisters. (Why have the Churches, professedly Christian, reversed this rule ‘2) “ Follow me,” said Jesus; “ die unto the world, live the Christ-life —— die as I die, live as I live, and even as I am resur- rected, so ye shall become the children of the same resurrection. Are ye rich in purse? Ye shall be privileged to bless others equally with yourself. Are you poor? the Gospel will be equally magniﬁed, inasmuch as it elevates your condition to an equality with the for- merly wealthy. Were you warlike‘? You need be so no longer ; for the Gospel will show you the folly of such perversion, and give you power to live above resentment. I am the rod;/, the truth and the ltfe. Seek this way, learn this truth, and live this life, and ye shall have treasure in heaven.” Such we believe to be the living testimony preached and prac- ticed by his self-denying followers. And no precious blood will produce these results. The sin—forsaking “lt_'fe” of Jesus alone will do it. The “ blood” that made Jesus what he was is equally operative and powerful to-day. But, whoever waits for Jesus to take the medi- cine by which they will ﬁnd redemption, waits in vain, and saves a life that would, by its less, secure to them the virgin life that peoples the heavens! Elder G. A. Lamas, Watervltet, N. Y. REDEEMING WORK. _.O—. “LET this mind or disposition be in you, which was in Jesus.” Make yourself of no reputation. 'l‘ake the form of a servant. Subdue pride, ambition, carnal desires, and the love of pleasure. Perform plain duties as they lie before you. To know the Truth, as it concerns ourselves, each one of us, and to practice it; in this consists salva- tion. Not waiting to do some great deed to manifest our devotion to God; but performing little duties, daily acts of kindness, marking our steps every hour with wisdom. Having found the pearl of great price, go and sell all and buy it. That which affects my peace of mind, my temper, my health, my present and future happiness, most vitally concerns me. To regu- late my life according to the demands of the Gospel, this is my life-work. And to this end we must possess the Christ-like disposition, conquer opposing obstacles that would impede or hinder; crucify the ﬂesh, overcome the world; subordinating every purpose, every wish, every thought and desire, to the chief object of personal redemption from a depraved nature, and a wicked world. VVhat a noble undertaking! VVhat a work lies before us! A labor sufficient to ﬁll the vast capacities of the soul, sufficient to employ every moment, to ﬁll every hope for the future, to engross the mind, and abstract it from sordid objects; a salvation to be worked out with fear and trembling. Who would desire to prolong mere life, in order to live and die as the animal? Who would desire to live, rendering our whole being subservient to slavish, sensual and self- ish wants ; and neglecting the concerns of the spiritual and immortal nature? What aids we have by the way, as we journey on in the redeeming march! We have both while we wake and when we sleep, the ministrations of good angels, of redeemed spirits, to assist us. We have the blessed example of saintly char- acters, here upon earth, to encourage, and the consciousness of duty performed, to cheer us. “Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly.” VVe must habitually cultivate the graces of meekness and humility, for an important ele- ment in redemption is true hu7m'l'ltg/. In our experience come many chastisements, to lower our pride and implant within us the seeds of humbleness of heart. To succeed, this work must be continued and carried out according to principles of truth, with ﬁxed views, and a resolute purpose and will. The heart is the citadel which must be rendered impregnable against assault. Though trials often reach us, Though troubles be our lot, Yet every thing should teach us, Our hearts should falter not. Thomas Mac}.-‘me, Pleasant Hill, Ky. APPROXIMATE NEW EARTH. —_.—O—_ EXTRACT from report of Overseer of the Poor in Vineland, N. J ., 1869 : “With a poplulation of ten thousand, no citizen of Vineland, as, for the period of six months, required relief at the hands of the Overseer of the Poor, and our poor expenses are a mere triﬂe. “During the entire year there has been but one indictment, and that a triﬂing one. “ We have no need of a fire department. We have no debt. Our taxes are only one per cent on valuation. “The police expenses are seventy-ﬁve dollars a year.” Well done for Vineland. Let other Towns emulate Vineland in this respect. We may then hopefully look for the time when there will be no poor, no police, no indictments— except by conscience — no doctors, no lawyers, no sickness, death, nor pain. In place thereof, industry, co-operation, and one perpetual in- heritance in the new earth of the meek. Elijah Myrick. .?_:_¢..._.j PROBATION. __Oj THAT the eternal destiny of all souls is decided at death is a doctine of Christendom. Who- ever advances the idea of probation, beyond the grave, is supposed to be on the Verge of scepticism or spiritualism. We have no controversy with other people’s religion, even if we disagree in theology. Our God is rational, possessing all the attributes of tender parents — father and mother. All intelligent beings were designed for a purpose, best known to them who, for aught we know, have sufficient power and skill to humble the mightiest man, and bring the most stubborn woman to simple obedience. The Eternal Parents’ mercy is not limited to a few, nor to time allotted here. All souls must and will have opportunity to hear and obey the truth. There is manifest incongruity in the idea that persons of equal goodness, virtue and sincerity, who, for want of fatth, or because of what others Please to term heresy, are devoted to eternal misery, while their believing com- panions, although polluted with crime, may, through the merits of Jesus, enter the man- sions of eternal brightness and ecstatic bliss. Millions never hear the sound of the Gospel in this life. Other millions are so constituted that obedience to gospel principles is, under earthly conditions, impossible. Judged by their fruits, not all who profess faith in the atonement are qualiﬁed for that heaven where no unclean thing can enter. In every intelligent being there is a germ of divinity, whose aspiration for angel food will, in some of the worlds, become too strong for resistance. Entering the spirit world, men and women are still in possession of their former faculties and affections, with all the depravity incurred by indulgence. They have left only the bodily organs behind. All grades and conditions exist in the next world. Naught but indom- itable compliance with our holiest aspirations can change the moral status of the soul in this, nor in any world. They, who neglect self- discipline, must inevitably realize the degrada- tion of such neglect. Those who are obedient to their holiest aspirings are drawing nearer to the fountain of good. Many, who in this world, fared sumptuously every day, pampering every desire, will, on entering the next world, meet with bitter disappointment. No miraculous salvation through the merits of another will transport them to heaven, a place where what each one loves is good for all, and all possess it. Their appetites and passions, intensiﬁed by gratiﬁca tion, are upon them— minus the means of gratiﬁcation. On the other hand, many, who like the publican, or poor Lazarus, feel unworthy of the crumbs of God’s mercy, will stand high in the scale of virtue, prepared for the work of gaining power and victory over every evil propensity by a daily cross. This work must be performed by every soul before complete happiness is attained. Chaurzcy Dibble. Watervltet, N. Y. [From the Weekly Herald, Cleveland, 0.] SHAKERS. jO.¢_ SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS -‘ AMONG THEM PRIOR TO THEIR GOING TO THE WORLD. joj- “ We speak that we do know, and testify that we have seen.” John "‘ Vilrite the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter.” Rev. 1 ; 19. FRIENDS EDITORS HERALD:—Ag1‘eeably to your request, we write to give you and your readers a brief statement of facts, which we have been an eye and ear witness to, of those “spirit; manifesta- tions ” which took place in our midst some years prior to their going to the world. And this we do the more readily, knowing that the Cleveland Herald is the oldest paper published in Cleveland, and if we mistake not, has the largest circulation of any in Northern Ohio. ‘It was in the year 1838, in the latter part of sum- mer, some young sisters were walking together on the bank of the creek, not far from the hemlock grove, west of what is called the Mill Family, where they heard some beautiful singing, which seemed to be in the air just above their heads. They were taken by surprise, listened with ad- miration. and then hastened home to report the phenomena. Some of them afterwards were chosen mediums for the “ spirits.” We had been informed, by letter, that there was a marvelous work going on in some of the eastern societies, particularly at Mt. Lebanon, New York, and Water- vliet, near Albany. And when it reached us in the West we should all know it, and we did know it; in the progress of the work, every individual, from the least to the greatest, did know that there was a heart-searching God in Israel, who ruled in the armies of Heaven, and will yet rule among the inhabitants of earth. It commenced among the little girls in the.chiid- ren’s order, who were assembled in an upper room, the doors being shut, holding a meeting by them- selves, when the invisibles began to make them- selves known. It was on the Sabbath Day, while engaged in our usual exercises, that a messenger came in and informed the Elders, in great haste, that there was something uncommon going on in the girls’ department. The Elders brought our meeting to a close as soon as circumstances would admit, and went over to witness the singular and strange phenomena. When we entered the apartment we sawthat the girls were under the inﬂuence of a power not their own—they were hurried round the room, back and forth as swiftly as if driven by the wind —-and no one could stop them. If any attempts were made in that direction, it was found impossible, showing conclusively that they were under a con- trolling inﬂuence that was irresistible. Suddenly they were prostrated upon the ﬂoor, apparently unconscious of what was going on around them. With their eyes closed, muscles strained, joints stiff, they were taken up and laid upon beds, mat- trasses. etc. They then began holding converse with their guardian spirits, and others, some of whom they once knew in the form, making graceful motions with their hands—~talking audibly, so all in the room could hear and understand, and form some idea of their whereabouts in the spiritual realms they were exploring in the land of souls. This was only the beginning of a series of “ spirit manifesta- tions,” the most remarkable we ever expected to witness on the earth. One prominent feature of these manifestations was the gift of songs, hymns and anthems, new, heavenly and melodious. The first inspired song we ever heard from the “ spirit world,”witl1 words attached, was the following, sung by one of the young sisters, while in vision, with great power and demonstration of the spirit, called by the invisible “THE SONG or A HERALD." “ Prepare, 0 ye faithful To light the good ﬁght, Sing, 0 ye redeemed, Who Walk in the light. Come low, 0 ye haughty, Come down, and repent. Dis erse, 0 ye naughty, he will not relent. For Mother is coming, Oh hear the glad sound, To comfort her children Wherever they’re found. With jewels and robes of ﬁne linen To clothe the afflicted withal.” Given by inspiration, at North Union, August, 1838, ten years prior to the “ Rochester Rappings.” SHAKERESS. EXPLANATION. We wish it distinctly and explicity understood that when the term Mother is used in any of our sacred writings, the highest sense in which we use that term carries us to the Deity, of which Mother Ann Lee was a representative of the eternal Mother principle in the Godhead, as the ﬁrst born daughter of God, as Jesus Christ was a represen- tative of the eternal Father principle in the God- head, as the ﬂrst born son of God, both of whom were divinelyinspired. Are we not too prone to make gods of subordinates, and ﬁnalities of ilnites ? Ann Lee taught her followers to worship God, manifested in man, woman, or child. Not the creature. Not persons, but principles; persons must pass away, but principles, never! This may conﬂict with our education and the doctrine of the Trinity, but it does not conﬂict with Moses, nor Joshua, nor Genesis, nor Geology —science——nor with good common sense. St. Paul declared, (if he did not understand it,) when he said, “ for the invisi- ble things of Him from the creation of the World are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even His eternal power and God- head, so that they are without excuse.” Romans 1; 20. According to Moses, amongthe ﬁrst things which God made was man: “And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness; and let them have dominion,” etc., Them in the plural, includ- ing the woman—the mother principle—not him- man alone—nor father alone. “ Let us,” '2. e., Father and Mother principle in the God-head. “So God created man in his own image : in the image of God created he him; male and female created be them,” etc. (Genesis 1:26, 27.) Is it not singu- larly strange that commentators of the last two thousand years, or nearly, have failed to recognize this great principle of Mother in the God-head, as well as Father, when it was impossible for one to exist without the other? The other, is always im- plied. On what principle, then, have we, in the past, ex- cluded the Mother from the God-head and substi- tuted something else, that has no analogy in the universe? when there is nothing more clearly taught in holy writ, and is now being revealed through babes and sucklings. But to our subject ——no more digression. Next followed the little boys in the line of vis- ions and revelations. But, before we take our leave of the girls, we will relate one incident which we saw exhibited, which may have a good effect on those in earth life. The gifts continued increas- ing among the children. Among these were the gift of tongues, visiting the different cities in the “ spirit world,” holding converse with the indwel- lers thereof, some of whom they once knew in the body. And in going to these cities they were accompanied by their guardian angels, and appeared to be ﬂying, using their hands and arms for wings, moving with as much velocity as the wings of a bird. All of a sudden they stopped, and the following questions and answers were uttered through their vocal organism: Question——Wl1at city is this? Answer—“The City of Delight.” Quest1Zon——Who live here? Ans1ver~The colored population. Question—-Can we go in and see them ? Answer- Certainly. For this purpose you were conducted here. They were admitted, their countenances changed. Question——Who are all these ? A113wer—— They are those who were once slaves in the United States. Question—Who are those behind them? Answer—They are those who were once slavehold- ers. Quest'ion—What are they doing here ? Answer —Serving the slaves as the slaves served them while in the earth life. God is just; all wrongs have to be righted. Qt'Lestion—Who are those in the corner ? Answer—They are those slaveholders who were unmerciful, and abused their slaves in the world, and are too proud to comply with the conditions? Quest'ion—~What were the conditions? Answer—To make confession and ask forgiveness of the slaves, and right their wrongs, and this they are too proud to do. Quest-ion—What will be done with them? Answer—-When their time expires they will be taken away and cast out, and will have to suffer until they repent, for all wrongs must be righted, either in the form or among the disembodied spirits, before souls can be happy. And when the girls came out of vision, they would relate the same things, which corresponded with what they had previously talked out. 27 Now, we will leave the girls for the present and go into the boys’ department. Here we ﬂnd them holding meetings by themselves, under the safe guidance of their care-takers, going in vision, some boys and some girls, for the work had progressed so as to reach adults, and all were called im- mediately into the work, Whose physical organiza- tions would possibly admit of mediumship. The peculiar gift at this time, was in visiting the differ- ent cities in the “spirit world,” and in renewing acquaintances with many of their departed friends and relatives, who were the blissful and happy res- idents therein. But before we go any further, we will let our mediums describe the first city they come to after crossing the river. Qu.estion—What city is this ? _Answe1'—The Blue city. Question—Who lives here ? A_nswer—The Indians. Question-What Indians? Answer—The American Indians. Quest1'.on—Why are they the first city we come to in the spirit land, on the plane, and most accessible? Amswer—Be- cause the Indians lived more in accordance with the law of nature, in their earth life, according to their knowledge, and were the most abused class by the whites, except the slaves, and many of them now are in advance of the whites in “spirituality,” and are the most powerful ministering spirits sent forth to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation. At another time these same mediums, ﬁfteen in number, of both sexes, were sitting on benches in the meeting-house, saw a band of Indianspirits coming from the “ Blue City” in the spirit world, to unite with them in their Worship, said, “They are coming, and as soon as the spirits entered the door they entered the mediums, which moved them from their seats as quick as lightning, Then followed the Indian songs and dances, and speak- ing in the Indian tongue, which was wholly unintelligible to us except by spiritual interpreters. It is said the white man first gave the Indian rum ; in exchange the Indian gave the white man tobacco. Both of which are a curse to civiliza- tion. Which was the aggressor? If the Indians are allowed to smoke tobacco in the “ spirit land,” (which is doubted) is it any wonder that their city is called the " Blue City ? ” Now, Editors of the HERALD, if your readers would like to know any thing more about these things. of which we have only begun to give a brief sketch, we would recommend them to take the Shaker and Shcckeress, a neat little Monthly, pub- lished at Mt. Lebanon, N. 32"., edited by Elder F. W. Evans, and Elderess A. Doolittle. It teaches the equality of the sexes, etc., only 50 cents per annum. We like it for the following reasons: 1. We like it because it is the Shakers’ missionary to the world. 2. We like it because it teaches the science of a higher life. 3. We like it because its columns are enriched by original articles from some of their ablest writers of both sex, drawn from experience, and a “ community of ideas.” 4. We like it because of the music on the last’. page of each number, which is worth more than the subscription price of the paper. As the sound of sweet music dies away in the distance, so is the passing away of friends wejove. _ JAMES S. PRESCOTT, Agent for the SHAKER and SHAKERESS. CLEVELAND, Ohio, P. 0. Box 262. FOR BOOK-WORMS TO THINK OF. To form a correct estimate of books and of what should be our relations to them, we must recog- nize the fact that a book, no matter what its outward form or subject, represents, in its spiritual character and magnetism, the life of the person who wrote it. In reading it we are dealing with the same personal force and character as we should be if we were in actual contact and conver- sation with the living author. The conditions and perils of fellowship are substantially the same. Reading a book is like forming a personal acquaintance. Wise men are careful about giving themselves up to fellowship with a stranger. Ought they to be less careful in coming into fel- lowship with a book ? If salvation and damnation are the results of fellowship, and if books are mediums of fellowship, it would be well to inquire whether in this age of universal book-making and reading, men and women are not in greater danger of losing their souls by this kind of fellow- ship, than by all others together? 28 ‘_.\,\..,\.x... A PRUSSIAN LETTER. ——o MY DEAR SISTER: Your letter of the 9th of December, came into my hands on the last day of the old year. I felt glad and thankful to hear once more from you, and I readily comply with your desire to learn how I am getting on, in body and soul, in 1ny new Shaker-home. Nearly all the remedies employed here for bodily ailments are, outdoor work, plain vege- table food, unbolted wheat-meal bread, and fruit. I am glad to be out of the reach of allo- pathic treatment, which, nine times out of ten, brings ordinary diseases to a fatal end. Only by giving nature a full chance to work out her own salvation, without counteracting, impeding, poisonous drugs and unnatural obstructions, is she enabled to bring things to a good end. A full water and hygienic treatment is cer- tainly superior to all other remedial processes. In this respect there is yet room for in1prove- ment amongst us. I should wish to see, in every family, a brother and sister, who were well instructed in hygienic and hydropathic principles. '’ The “ Laws of Life” I want to see read in every Shaker family. By these means, much weakness and disease might be cured in a short time. I learn more and more to unde1'stand, that a faithful fulﬁlling of the regularly repeating duties and labors of daily life, is one of the surest conditions of contentment and inner peace. Your report of the members of our family, I have read with sympathy. But I see there so many unfortunate, stunted, crippled, and abnormal states and conditions of life, as well in a physical as in a moral point of view, that the Shakers condemning and rejecting, from religious principles, all natural generative family life, as well as the sexual relations that create it, appears to me less hard and extreme. I place the Shaker’s life higher, by two- thirds, than the average family and social relations in the outside world. Their constant striving after moral and spiritual culture and developments ; their holding on to purity and chastity ; by laboring in self-denial, for spiritual life, for unselﬁsh, disinterested, activity and industry, each one seeking the good of the whole ; puts them on a higher plane than those who seek to gratify exclusively their own self, and who Search for happines in material and sensual directions. Even in our Shaker rudimental state of development, the grosser vices, which ruin and empester human society in all its classes, do not exist amongst us. Tobacco and spirituous liquors, which trans- form at least one-third of the human race into physical and moral cripples; sexual inconti- nence, inside and outside of family life, which destroys and ruins another third of the race ; pauperism and material misery; all this is not known amongst us. But instead thereof, a moderate degree of comfort, with frugality and industry, and a morally clean and pure atmosphere, reigns throughout. I think such a state includes blessings which can hardly be estimated high enough. My sincere sympathy and co-operation is sure to our leaders, in the three families of our order, for the progress which has been made in our physical life, in regard to diet, that forms the basis for future moral and spiritual growth. “ Onward " is written on our standard ; and the next object to be attained unto, is the sac- riﬁce of super-ﬁne ﬂour. It will meet with many a short sighted pre- judice, and have to struggle against stubborn opposition. The ﬂesh meat has quite disap- peared from our family table, but this I would hardly call a progress, if it were not followed by the further step of giving up entirely the use of super-ﬁne ﬂour, and taking in its place the coarse, unbolted meal. I have for some time eaten no other, and I feel much the better of it. Some time ago, we had the coarse, unbolted rye bread on our table, as we eat it in Germany, where it _for1ns SHAKER AND ‘.‘...‘...\,._r\_"..‘,‘. the staple food for the Prussian army, and of many gfphe laboring clagsses; iL11L(1l I fctlilli, byi t re use 0 1 , an increase 0 strengt an vita animation of ﬁfty per cent. Fine rye ﬂour paste is only ﬁt to be eaten by individuals who contemplate suicide. If this change, of using the coarse meal of all the sorts of grains, was introduced throughout the families of believers, it would bring about a great many other changes ; and not only put away weakness and disease, to a large extent, but also transform our whole conditions of labor and farming. Half the quantity of grain we now use would be sufficient for sustaining the family, and hard labor would, in consequence, be diminished considerably. We would not need so much hired help then, and that would lighten the burden of the sisters and diminish our expenses, as well as lessening the dan- gers to our young people, by removing them from low and vulgar inﬂuences. More leisure for culture and reﬁnement,in music and men- tal exercise, would be gained. VVhoever are able to free themselves of false habits and silly prejudices, will recognize and admit, that the way we now select and prepare our food, is not perfect, nor free from objections. Should we try to change the constituents of the atmospheric air for our breathing, we would not act any more senseless than we do, by sifting out any part of the grain we use. It is an indirect abnegation of God and His divine wisdom, as creator of nature and of all organic life, that furnishes, in vegetable organisms, and especially in the seeds of some of them, the proper nutriment for producing and maintaining the higher life. In the kernal of grain there are two consti- tuents, the inside non-nitrogenous starch, the outside nitrogenous ; the whole enclosed by the husk or hull. If it were possible to separate half of the white of eggs, and let the germ of the young chickens be developed out of the remainder, we should produce just such a scrofulous, unfinished breed of chickens, as is now the young human raised upon super-ﬁne ﬂour; either directly or indirectly by their mother’s milk. An immense amount of human misery, too large to be perceived at once, would disappear, if these simple, unrefutable truths could be recognized, reduced to use, and the conditions of physical life be transformed according to them. People are disposed to think that such a change, as is here indicated, when ﬁrst brought before them, an extraordinary sacriﬁce and privation; but that is a mistake. It is just the contrary. There is a perfect analogy between the change from an unrighteous to a righteous life. - A person accustomed to indulgence in vain worldly pleasures; in sensuous revelry and debauch, will ﬁnd the change to a sober, frugal, industrious, pure and chaste life, a sacriﬁce hard to bear. The regular duties of daily life will appear monotonous ; existence, insipid and without charm. But before long a gentle calm will steal over the mind; a feel- ing of peace and quiet contentment take the place of gnawing restlessness and dissatisfac- tion with self and others. The turbulent waters of the soul will become smooth and clear, and the rays of divine love will enter like sunbeams. An organism, accustomed to be under the constant inﬂuence of stimulants and narcotics, will, at ﬁrst, ﬁnd good whole- some food and drink insipid, and without relish to the digestive apparatus, weakened and sickly by improper nutriment, the coarse food will be too rough and hard ; but, by per- sistence in using it, this will soon change. A healthy, vigorous condition of the bodily organs, will enable them to do their work properly ; and the preparations of coarse meal and fruits, will afford to the reﬁned and quickened perception of the nerves, a gusta- tory enjoyment greater than ever before. Only in this way man will reach that blessed condition to make his body a place in which a divine spirit can dwell. When we have puriﬁed and reﬁned our physical systems, noble, loving feelings and \."u‘.\. thoughts will enter our heart and mind, with out our being conscious of it ; just as surely as a crude, wet, swampish soil, that was only able to produce lower vegetable organisms, will, by draining, tilling, letting sunlight and air penetrate it, have higher forms of plant life germinate, and be ﬁnally able to bring forth grain and fruit. VVe must never forget that God is Love, and that means, happiness is insured to his crea- tures as a condition of their existence. In this way alone we shall attain theblessed state of liberty, which every soul longs for, and which Spinoza deﬁnes thus, “to do, by our own will and impulse, the will of Qod, that is to be one with God.” ‘ I hope, my dear sister, you have kept alive, and have not got choked by this shower-bath of wisdom, that I have poured down upon you, but that you may proﬁt by it and be happy. Yours affectionately, J ultus Assmarm, Ccmnain, Feb. 25, 1874. _:_.___+m_.. WATCHMAN. ._O_. TELL us, watchman, what of the night? Has the hour of midnight passed‘? do stars shine out ; or, is it all dark, dark, darkness? Or, do you see the signs of the coming day begin- ning to appear? Tell us, for we have work to do, and with the ﬁrst signs of the day we would be astirl O, Seeker! yet a little while and the day shall come, bright and beautiful, for the sky is already aglow with beams of morning light, such as tell of a glorious day ! Wrong, in- justice, tyranny, superstition, avarice, false- hood, with all their attending followers, who, through the long, dark night, have tramped the streets of the great earth with polluted feet and violent hands, leaving misery in their wake — these are already trembling for their deeds, which testify against them, and one by one they are being banished from the face of the earth; and men and women are speaking without fear, undaunted by the darkness; they are rising up in judgment against the wrongs of night, and, as the day dawns, they are running to and fro, asking each other anx- iously, “ Where shall we go to wash ourselves clean ; to clothe ourselves; to ﬁnd employ- ment for our hands and feet, ﬁt for the light of the noonday ‘? ” And they who have not bowed the knee to the powers of night, nor sacriﬁced on her altars, shall point them to the running stream, to the garments bright, to the work of the day, that the Kingdoms of this world may be- come the Kingdoms of our Lord, and His knowledge cover the earth as the waters cover the sea. Thomas S7nt'th, Cannon, N. Y. ———~—a————— THE TERROR on THE INQUISITION Gonn. — _The In- quisitorial halls of Rome have rung lately with words that contrast marvelously with the entreat- ies, cries and groans which they have heard in other days. Father Grassi, the priest who was recently converted at Rome, has appeared before the Tri- bunal of the Holy Inquisition. and in the course of an exultant justiﬁcation of his course. he uttered the following words, which must have burned into the very hearts of some of the priests present. “In this room, to-day, I come to bear witness to the truth, and you no longer have the power to touch a hair of my head ; you have lost all authority; the work of God has commenced; and soon these walls, these chambers, these instru- ments of torture and this tribunal will be ground like so much dust under our feet. Now listen to what God has promised to do here in Rome against the enemies of his church. Here is the infallible order that God sends to the Roman believers: ‘The God of Peace will soon grind Satan under his feet.’ Do you not tremble at these words of the Lord ? Is it not Satan who has imposed and directed so many judgments, so many tortures. so many butcheries and massacres in these very rooms ‘P But already Satan begins to be conquered; the torch of the dog of the Inquisition is forever extinguished, the breath of God has blown upon it, and from this time forth it can never more be ignited.” suaknanss. A. DOOLITTLE, EDITRESS. A PARABLE. _:0_ ONCE upon a time there lived a good patri- arch, who had the great misfortune to have a large family of decidedly bad children; yet somehow these children were not legitimate at all ;,,ét,hey were owned by a kind of proxy ; and although, to some vninds, how this thing could be is a paradox, yet in tracing their lineage to its origin, as nearly as we can, we ﬁnd that not one of them ever had a mother. And indeed the great Primogenitor, to whom they claimed relationship, in recthty, never had but one child, and that was a beloved son, who was as old as his father, and dwelt in his bosom, which, we will suppose, signiﬁed his love and entire conﬁdence. He was also as good and perfect as his father, and kept his injunctions, and did always those things which pleased him. But the other adopted, accidental, or inci- dental children, were disobedient, heady, highminded and rebellious, daily doing those things that displeased their good father. He gave them lessons which they would not heed, and he pleaded with them, and sent messen- gers to warn them, but they would persist in doing as they pleased. At length he decided that forbearance toward them had ceased to be a virtue, and his patience became so exhausted, that he was angry with them every day; and he ﬁnally concluded to destroy them all. The good son, who had been safely ensconced in his father’s bosom, happened to be in a more calm and considerate frame of mind, and he looked upon those wicked children with tenderness and compassion, for he saw many good traits of character in them, which he thought would be better saved than destroyed, and deter- mined to appease his father’s anger. So he said, "‘ Now my ever adorable father, I pray you listen to n1e, and do not carry your design into effect! I offer any/se-l_f a willing sacriﬁce, a propitiation for their grievous wrongs. It is but j zest that they should die, and ju.st27 to must be satisﬁed! And now, all I ask is, let mercy rule and exonerate them, and [will die in their stead! And the following shall be an everlast- ing bond, or covenant, between you and me: You shall give all these children into my charge, and I will stand as mediator between you and them, and I will give my blood to seal this covenant ; and I‘will become a palm- dium to the whole family, and they shall trust in me, and whatsoever they ask of you, they shall ask in my name. And this cove- nant shall endure through all coming ages ; and should the children multiply and become as numerous as the sands upon the sea shore, it shall remain the same. You shall accept my life as the ransom for all their past, present and future violati.ons of just and righteous laws; provided they will believe that lam able and willing to forgive them as often as they transgress; and that there is suiﬁcient efficacy in my blood to wash away even the very stains of sin. The great and good father was well pleased with the generous offer of his wise and humane son, and he joyfully accepted him as a sacri- SHAKERESS. \l\ ﬁce in lieu of punishing and condemning any of the rest : and that, on account of the right- ousness, sufferings and death of his innocent and only son, he would absolve all the guilty one.s. Now, all that remains to be done is, since it has been decided that sin is the unavoidable concomitant of human life, to confess in some closet or secret place that they have broken their father’s laws and done many wrong deeds, and ask for one drop of the cttoitmg blood, and all is right ! Who, we would ask, can help admiring such abenevolent charac- ter? Is it not worthy of all praise? say the popular theologians through the orthodox churches. Jesus Christ, through John of the Apocalypse, said, “ Behold, I come quickly, and my reward is with me, to give to every man according as his work shall be. Which shall we accept? +___ VVE offer a simple remedy for some of the ills of humanity; it is not a compound of condi ments, nor mineral substances, but of good common sense. Keep the hands employed in some useful avocation, the feet dry and warm, head cool, body clean, and the stomach supplied with plain, healthful food, taken at suitable inter- vals; keep good hours, and remember that night is the time to sleep and rest ; store the minri with good mental food, carefully avoid- ing every kind of trashy and unclean litera- ture, that would serve to act upon and stimu- late the animal passions; keep the thoughts pure ,' and do precisely “unto others as ye would that they should do unto you ;” then you will make progress toward a healthy soul and body. Irrggtrcr. O innocence, thou spirit bright, Thy pathway We have found! And, guided by thy angel hand, We’ll tread thy holy ground. We look with joy upon thy face, That hath no cloud or shade; And pray thy voice may yet be heard Through every rank and grade. When shall we see thy temple fair, Adorned with souls in white, Who drink from thy eternal springs, With chaste and sweet delight. In them false honor is dethron'd, With all its glittering train; By them the ty1'ant's chain is rent, And truth has pow’r to reign. In Truth is found simplicity, And liberty combin’d, And whosoe’er will seek f: * " The tree of life will ﬁnd " . She leads through virtu 1, - owery path, To wisdom’s quiet Va And crowns with lasti _ 1 e the soul, Whose courage does il Betsey May ' Harvard, Mass. “ THY gentleness hat ade me great,” said the Psalmist, in 01 ’ f his inspirational moments. VVhose gen.tle’n'ess? Grod’s gentle- ness; the VVisdom and I_’A, I’ elements from the Father and Mother iii Deity; but more particularly of the ]l' ﬂier, who (in speaking of her own Maternﬁ and Eternity), said, “Hear, for I will speak of excellent things; counsel is mine and sound wisdom. VVhen He (God) appointed the foundations of the earth, then I was by Him, as one brought up with Him ; and I was His delight, rejoicing always before Him.” And Jesus, who was called the “Lamb of God,” a name so typical of gentleness, how mild was he in his intercourse with all with whom he came in contact, holding in reserve the indignation that his pure spirit must often times have felt at the glaring wrongs around him. 29 mt Once, at the desecration of the temple when there was a grievous departure from Law and Gospel, such a letting down of principle to the greed of worldly gain, he gave vent to the deep feelings of his heart, and cast out the money-changers, and sellers of doves, and over- threw their tables. He felt that the temple of God was deﬁled; and that they were seeking to supplant the blessed ministers of purity and love. That rebuke administered through the medium of the “small cords,” probably made them feel more like a company of thiev- ish transgressors, than like honorable mer- chants. But the Spirit of Truth, with which he was baptized, being “ quick and powerful” to discern the true from the false, was con- strained, at times, to exclaim in the ears of his hearers, “Ye adulterous generation I ” “ genera- tion of vipers !” etc. But gentleness of spirit, as the rule, marked his course of life. Some recent writers have sought to prove that the good Jesus was at fault, because he ab- jured the relationships which belong to the natural plane of life, for the spiritual and heavenly relationship of the kingdom of heaven; they say, “ What we want of our teachers, is not ttbdz'ca,tion, but conquest.” They urge that Christianity, as taught by his professed followers, has erred in the same way. But we ask, what is Christianity worth, if it does not affect a change of life and character? “ The Law ‘made nothing perfect,” for the reason that it was “ weak through the ﬂesh,” and those very permissions which some of our modern writers are urging as essential; nor did it bring deliverance to a groaning world; nor did the philosophers and sages who pre- ceded Jesus Christ, or who were contempora- neous with him, give such relief. The earth still remained unredeemed with sin and misery predominant, and goodness the exception. Christ, with his selfdenial as the terms of discipleship, and call to follow him in a. daily cross, taught the purity and holiness required, when he said, “Be ye perfect even as your Father who is in Heaven is perfect.” He then taught a degree of self-renunciation beyond what had previously been required; and not only ta2(._(/ht it but lived it. Evidently he gladly would have gathered his disciples around him, and formed a nucleus of a commu- nity, if he did not positively require it of them at that time. It would seem that a part of the twelve were unprepared for a communion of interest; and the truths of that day were so far in advance of the travel of its receivers, that Jesus spoke to them in parables, and said: that all could not receive his teachings as a whole, but, “ whosoever is able let him receive it.” The Pentecostal baptism, for a time, made those who believed, of one'heart and mind, and then they had all things in common ; but they were only “ a kind of first fruits,” and were not able to carry out the principles to perfec- tion. Persecution, and the worldly spirit within, and from without, overcame and scat- tered them, and all who did not Wish to be disturbed in their worldly life and possessions, doubtless breathed easier when those who were turning things “ upside down ” were divided and scattered, or gathered to the spirit- land. In those days, there was a high mark set upon virginity, those who were “ holy in body and spirit,” saw the luster and charm thrown around the character of the Virgin 80 Mary, and many others since, who have suf- fered every indignity, and even loss of life itself, rather than violate the law of Chastity. How marked was the description of John the Revelator, concerning the Church of the future, which would be composed exclusively of undeﬁled virgins. The world has had Con- vents and Nunneries to represent the devotees to the principle of Virginity ; but never until recently, has the world been permitted to see the fruits of the teaching and example of Jesus, when carried to their ultimates. Through the inspiration vouchsafed to an uneducated woman, who belonged to a society that believed in the solemn ministry of silence, and inward waiting upon the Lord, have the principles of the ﬁrst Christian Church been revived, which were nearly swept away during the dark ages. Her in- spiration was professedly from the Saviour, who conversed with her as with a friend, and enlightened her as to the cause of the degrada- tion and misery of humanity, and the means by which Eden could be restored to more than its primitive glory, which would be effected by 7'6-generation instead of generation. And now, by the continued living inﬂux of Divine revelation from the Spirit-world, by which the Second Christian Church is vital- ized, and through the power of the Dual Order in the highest heavens, a new spiritual Household is formed, under the supervision of a representative father and mother; and sons and daughters are brought forth, who become brethren and sisters in Christ; and, although in the world, and performing all needful duties pertaining to the earth life, are not of the world. The old heavens are now passing away in confusion, the religions of the world having proved themselves inadequate to supply the soul needs of humanity ; and a new heaven is appearing. The new earth is also beginning to appear, in which physical reforms are working for the elevation of man and woman relating to the physiological and generative life; that a new and a better race may be brought forth to occupy and recreate the earth. But let not that class decry and seek to destroy those who follow the Lamb, and who sing the new song of victory over the “beast and his image,” ~— the earthly and sensual nature; for, without the new heaven, where would be the ministration of light and heat, which is to vitalize the new earth, and inspire in the heroic struggle for a nobler and more harmonious race? They must advance both together, and move on toward the goal of complete redemption. The one must act upon the other, like “ The wheel within a wheel,” which the Prophet saw in vision. The motion and force of the whole is dependent upon each, and neither can say that the other is unnecessary. The happiness and redemption of the race is the object in view; and, if that can be ac- complished by the denial of the generative instincts, in those who “ are able,” and who feel the necessity of thus doing, that they may form a connecting link in the chain of pro- gress, and be joined to those who are more elevated, and thereby improve the race, can it be a matter of regret, or an occasion of fear, that “ the world will run out,” when it is so evidently exhausting itself by excesses, and by wars, pestilence, and famine,—-the conse- quence of physical and generative sins? SHAKER ANI) The system which Jesus came to teach, never having been fully put in practice, can it be truthfully said, that Christianity has proved a failure? “ The whole creation has groaned, being in pain, waiting for the mani- festation of the Christ in the second part of his manhood, or for the second Eve, that ‘ the sons and daughters of God ’ might appear. ‘ The Comforter ’ was to come —‘ Christ in his glory.’ ” “ The woman is the glory of the man.” The Church of the past has been one- sided, and as unproductive of good results as any house would be without a mother, and with nought but a combination of three male principles. This, however, was not a part of Christ’s teaching : for none could be more tender and charitable toward woman, than he was, nor more appreciative, as her unbounded love to him would show; which constrained her to be last at the cross, and earliest at the grave. When “ all are one in Christ Jesus, neither male nor female,” but all take part in the vari- ous industries, and branches of government, according to their ability. neither being inde- pendent of the other, but supporting a pure brotherly and sisterly relation, in the innocence of little children; where the labor, toil, and energies of all, are freely given for the beneﬁt of all; who will say that the “kingdom of heaven is not pretty well advanced on earth‘? In this spirit of consecration, men or women may “ buy as though they possessed not, and use this world as not abusing it ;” for all is ours; not mine, and thine. When souls in this manner give cheerfully of time and talent to the public good, sacriﬁc- ing their natural desires and loves, which would lead them to the pursuit of beauty in nature and art, and instead, turn their steps to the bedside of age and weakness, to minister care, food, and comfort, or to bestow the mother love upon the orphaned and lonely ones of earth, can we not feel that this self-renuncia- tion is one in which the “man of sorrows” would sympathize? And will he not claim such, as his true sons and daughters, who are thus striving to grow more and more into his likeness? Can they not say with the Psalmist, “ Thy gentleness hath made me great i?”- great in self-abasement, that the good may be exalted ; and in self-denial, that the heroism of the Chief of self-deniers may be ours‘? for he possessed the same nature that we possess, yet relinquished all for the higher life, and became a pattern for others to follow, and practically showed-that “He that ruleth his own spirit is greater than he that taketh a city ;” and those who gain this victory, and are attracted to, and vitalized by, the “VVo1nen clothed with the sun ”—t7'uth and Zz'ght~— “having a crown of twelve stars upon her head,” representatives of the twelve Christian virtues, do really “partake of the waters of life ;” for they have dug deep to ﬁnd them. Happy are they who have heard the voice of the heavenly Bridegroom and Bride, who are calling for wise virgins to appear in clean and white raiment, to grace the marriage supper : for the “ Bride hath made herself ready ;” and let them be sure to supply their lamps with oil, that neither the darkness of the way, nor the length of the journey, may dishearten them. Some have come in, and their sorrow has been turned into rejoicing, and their souls have been cheered with music and dancing. And the “ Spirit and the Bride ” \.\ continue to say“ come,” and the children of Zion repeat the invitation : 0 come, all ye wand'ring and motherless ones, Whose cup of affliction with mis’ry o’erruns; Come, strip off your garments of sin and of shame, And bathe in our fountains, ye blind and ye lame, For nothing is sweeter in heaven or earth, Thanblovle from the Mother who gives the soul irt ; The Mother, blest Mother, who taught us the way To enter the mansions of heaven's bright day. E. H. Webster, Harvard, Mass. __:__+.._._j_ TESTIMONY OF AN AGED SISTER. _._o._. I AM now eighty years of age, and it is about thirty-nine years since I united with the Be- lievers in Christ’s Second Appearing; and I feel a strong desire before I am gathered to my fathers and mothers, who have passed on before me to the spirit land, to say a word to the stranger, and to the young of Zion’s fold, concerning that faith by which I was called to come out from a world of sin, to embrace the Gospel work, which contained the power of salvation, and which has been, to me, the “ Pearl of great price.” When I was ﬁfteen years of age, Iunited with the Baptist Church, and continued with them many years, striving to ﬁnd a power that would satisfy my heart’s desire, and redeem my soul unto God, who gave it. At the age of thirty-seven, I trembled to ﬁnd, that 1 was yet a sinner in the sight of God, and a wan- derer from Him. I united with the Presbyterians, and strove to renew my zeal, and work righteousness, and live more to my own justiﬁcation, and to God’s acceptance. I continued in this soul- struggle seven years, but could not ﬁnd food suiiicient to sustain the spiritual part ; for my soul hungered and thirsted after the bread and waters of life, and demanded a greater supply than I could obtain. At this time of need I read some of the pub- lications of Believers (commonly called Shakers), and was led to investigate their doc- trine, which, at that time, seemed strange to me. At length I visited the society at Canter- bury, N. H., and spent four days there, and then returned to my home. In about one year from that time, revisited the people at the same place, where I was kindly received and entertained. N o pains were spared to enlighten my un- derstanding, by giving me such information as I required ; and I had an opportunity of judg- ing of their principles by the fruits brought forth. I perceived that a true Christian life and character must be based upon self-denial and the cross, which cruciﬁes the carnal mind, and all selﬁshness ; and brings souls into a oneness of heart and life, and enforces the golden rule. Each ray of new light that shone into my soul, warmed and gave life to my immortal spirit ; and I became satisﬁed that it was the true way of God, and that it would bring life and salvation, if I would be obedient. My understanding was enlightened to see the cause of my loss from God; and that if I would become a true follower of Christ, the lower animal nature in me must be mortiﬁed and subdued. I resolved to prove the work, by being obe- dient to my convictions, and ﬁnd a life in God, though it should be at the expense of every self-pleasing desire ; remembering Christ’s words, “ Forsake all and follow Me.” Circum- stances rendered it more convenient for me to unite with the Society of Shakers in Enﬁeld, Conn. I did so sincerely, according to my best understanding, and placed my all upon the altar of justice and truth; and by so doing, new and increasing light, joy and love beamed into my soul, yielding a satisfaction which I had long sought, but could not ﬁnd, and I am now satisﬁed that true peace of mind and rest to the soul cannot be obtained except by a full sacriﬁce of the worldly life, through watching and prayer. I have never regretted the choice that I made, nor had one desire to return to my former mode of life. And now, at the age of four score years, I feel to raise my heart and voice in praise and thanksgiving to God, for the great salvation that I have found; and with my feeble hand I pen these few lines, hoping thereby to beneﬁt some of my fellow creatures who are now, as I once was, wander- ing in darkness and sin. My prayer is that all such souls may ﬁnd resurrection life in Christ, which alone will insure happiness in this world, and eternal bliss in the world to come. Mary 0’. Wright, Enﬁeld, Conn. _j__+._—.__.... DEAR ELDRESS A. : I would show my appreciation of your beautiful description in February No. of Sis- ter Margaret’s departure to her spirit home, by returning thanks. I read the account with deep interest, and was ediﬁed and strengthened by the inspiring expressions which fell from the lips of our dear Gospel sister, as her spirit was about to take its upward ﬂight to the unseen world. Her example in life and death is worthy to be imitated by every one who “names the name of Christ,” and professes to love the truth. Without purity of heart,we are not practi- cal Christians; and true “love is the seal of discipleship,” and will so remain; and only through self-denial, and the same cross which Jesus bore,can any soul “ be cruciﬁed unto the world, with all its aﬁections and lusts.” Such is the faith implanted in my heart ; and by it I am resolved to live and die. I would have my life all pure and righteous; and my latest breathings like sweet Margaret’s, drawn out in prayer for Zion's prosperity ; and, that her inmates may be ﬁlled with love and peace, and songs of rejoicing and praise. Do we not see l1ow death may be swallowed up in victory, and the grave robbed of its ter- rors by a sinless life, while the spirit rises in triumph over all inferior things? Those who thus live, do not die when they pass out of the material form ; by throwing off the grosser part, life becomes intensiﬁed——quickened—— and we often feel a power, and sweet inﬂuence emanating from them, which give peace and rest to our spirits, while engaged in the ardu- ous duties of the earth life. They become as guardian Angels to those whom they have left on the shores of time ; and they often gather to the circles in the Eden home on earth, which, through consecrated labor, themselves have helped to create ; and they continue to strive to enhance its beauty, and to adorn all its walks ; and they delight to encourage and up- lift each struggling soul, and to guide the young in the beautiful path of innocence, which leads to peace. How safe we feel while conﬁding in such holy watchers, to protect and guard the little ﬂock. Now, my dear mother, I want to say to you, that Sister Margaret is not gone far from your embraces ; she is still your own, and her spirit lingers to bless and to cheer. And, since leav- ing the clay tenement, her spirit is happy and free in the society of the good and ure, in the Church of God on earth, and in ieaven. Death to her, is but a birth into the higher life with enlarged powers of action. And,I feel to rejoice with her, that the messenger of life (not death) hath opened the door of liberty, and set her spirit free from the frail body, which it was her lot to inhabit. I feel renewed courage and strength, to press on in the gospel work ; and I will toil patiently and wait until the time shall come for me to be gathered to my heavenly home; and I hope to be found worthy to dwell with the shining saints i11 glory. I pledge myself to be with you in the progress of truth, now and forever. In bonds of Christian love and affection. Julia Johnson, West Ptttsﬁetd, Mass. SH.AKERESS. 31 WOMAN’S SPHERE. :O——. “ THE eyes may brighten, and lips may smile, And the heart with anguish be tom the while." For woman (generous toiler) Can bury sorrows deep Till oft, in cloister’d moments, ’lone, She ﬁnds them but to weep. And yet her grief must silent be, Her burden she must bear, Till truth can fetter error strong, And heed her time-bound prayer. She was not form’d for man to rule With ﬁrm relentless hand ; She was not form’d a chattel slave, To be at his command; She was not form’d to be the means . Of bearing down a name Unto an offspring cursed. debased, That cause her spirit shame. She feels her rights, but she is bound By those whom passions hold; She knows her claims to earth and heav‘n, For this her heart is bold. She presses through the ﬂood of thought, Sarcasm, scorn, and ire; She holds her way undaunted, ﬂrm, Enrobed in Love’s attire. She knows, when Reason, Justice pure, Shall place within each heart Those living truths which guard the soul, Then slavery will depart, And Freedom can her course pursue, Sustain her glorious cause, While Wisdom helps to form anew The Father's broken laws. Then priest, or priestcraft, ne’er can stay Equality, or right; But man shall own and bless the cause Which gave to earth new light : And, through her powers for good and right, Life’s burdens shall decrease ; While ’neath her inﬂuence, chaste and pure, Disease and crime shall cease. Through her shall gleam the golden light, And inspiration true Shall touch with love the soul of man, His life for God renew. And then, as one, they’ll toil in peace, And seeds celestial sow; While heav’n and earth the chorus swell,—- God reigns with man below! Charlotte Byrdsall, Mt. Lebanon. ._m___...:j——._ IT is argued that woman is not in servitude, because she voluntarily places herself in cer- tain positions, and chooses her own condition ; therefore, to her it is not bondage, but free- dom. We would ask, Are not the organic laws of the land, and the usages of society, such as compel some women to accept condi- tions that would otherwise be repugnant to their feelings? Before American chattel slavery was abolished, its abettors claimed that thousands of the negro slaves did not desire emancipation; that they so loved their masters, under whom they served, that they could not be induced to leave them, and ac- cept of freedom. Freedom for woman has a deeper and broader signiﬁcation than is generally supposed. There are gleamings of light upon the subject ; but as yet, many W110 think they have advanced ideas, and understand the matter well, will ﬁnd, as light and truth increase, that their present views are undeﬁned and chaotic. That woman is measurably a willing slave, while she panders to fashion, and yields herself, without constraint to libidinous desires, and seeks to satiate sensual passions in herself, or in others, we will not deny. We pray that a divine power may descend from the heavens, that will open the eyes of those who are ‘spiritually blind, and shake both priests and people, and awaken them to a consciousness of the real conditions and needs of humanity at the present time. EDITRESS. SONGS. THE peculiar gift of Osong that is given to Believers in Cl1rist’s Second Appearing, is beautiful, and highly prized by them. The breathings of the soul in measured strains of melody, ﬁlled with inspirational power from the interior spheres, is like balm to the spirit. The ﬁrst founders of the Second Christian Church, Mother Ann, and her co-laborers, father William and father James, were very much blest with the gift of new and inspira- tional songs. The Christ-Spirit that baptized them, seemed to say, “ Sing unto the Lord a new song; and chant no more the melodies which properly belong to the old heavens; for behold the time has come for old things to pass away, and all things to become new in the coming New Dispensation. The songs of Zion shall be ﬁlled with prayer and praise ever changing and constantly affording new food to supply the soul’s needs through all the progressive stages of the travel and growth of Believers.” Thus far, we have conﬁned ourselves to vocal music, and spiritual inspirational songs have been given, until they may be num- bered by thousands. They are simple in style, but are peculiarly adapted to the relig- ious feelings, and they touch the harmonic chords in the human soul, and lift it into the Divine element. Hitherto, we have not aimed so much to be scientiﬁc, as to be spiritual in our singing. And many who have given their attention to the mere science of music have criticised us ; while others, more spiritual, say, if you can have but the one, it is better to retain the spirit and essence, than to have the science without them. But as we claim that God is the Source of all true science, we may with safety cultivate our voices, and work with the inspi- rational powers toward perfection’ in music, as in all other things; for the more reﬁned and harmonious we become in worship, the more beautiful shall we appear in the sight of Angels, and the more acceptable will our offerings be. Then, dear Gospel friends, let us strive to correct our faults, while we cherish the gift of new and inspired songs as a rich ministra- tion from Angels and departed friends. Anna Dodgson, Mt. Lebanon. POWER OF PRAYER. By (L young Shaker Sister ﬁfteen years of age. PRAYER is the desire of the heart, the breath of the soul. The humblest petition which ﬂows from a sincere heart is more acceptable 2 and efectnal than the most eloquent words that may pass the lips Without sincerity and true simplicity. Prayer is essential to a true life; for it is a shield. Jesus said, “Watch and pray lest ye enter into temptation.” God looks at the heart. He does not measure prayer by the quantity of words uttered, nor take into account the eloquence of those words. David said : “ If I regard in- iquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me. The thoughts of the wicked are an abomina- tion unto the Lord; and He knoweth them afar off; but He heareth the prayer of the righteous.” The prayer of faith is powerful, as many have proved who have asked Divine assistance in times of trouble and affliction. Jesus said: “ Use not vain repetitions as the heathen do, who think they shall be heard for their much speaking.” If we have faith in God—possess childlike simplicity-—.are contrite in spirit, and ask with a conﬁding trust, we shall receive; and shall ﬁnd the promise true : “ If we knock it will be opened unto us.” Eliza M1'dgZey,Enﬁeld, 0t. 32 SHAKER AND SHAKERESS. LABOR OF LIFE. ’\,\.\1\.\.:-.\r‘p\.a 5 n .= F F P-- :FEg:p;e:r——F—r~a3~; T‘! FJ I’ I ,H.,_# ‘“““'“°' L - IN I L.» . I - N L E ——~L— " -—»‘——7—‘E§‘f-— 3. ' l‘ ' A 1 1 1 L i ﬁr‘ '%—““i“ii‘—d"“%,;‘g “ "E" F:‘F:”|,'*ﬁ‘l"é‘ ll”. ii ‘__a1_’F"’i‘]i“’F‘ -. .-.:+.—.;—-H -:~ ° a =" .2. :.;L—.:. .- é T.J:*-= ~ =9 a -L i- 4— -a’— ’ 1. Dream not a — way life’s gold-eii hours In realms of transient bliss; And tar — ry not in pleasure’s bow’rs, In quest of hap - pi - ness. 2. Fair ﬂelds in God's own her - i- tage In—vite to nobler aims, 3. The chain-bers of thy soul ex-pand, And stretch thy tents abroad, Clasp La-bor in Re - li-gion’s hand, And aid the work of God; The stronger powers of good engage Through virtue's ho-ly claims. I P‘g—|P“ir" —a::::P::: r‘ - I , Vli”r'+ tjc—t—'r’r*FFE“i_l' ‘II; r‘ F . ‘.7 £ U "7 1. ii ‘H LAMENTATION. joj A wild cry arises from memory’s haunt, From depths of conditions of woe! Where children of darkness, of sorrow and want, No ease for their suﬂ’erings know. There is cursing, and wailing, and anguish of heart, A writhing in torment and pain i 0 why this injustice ? what aid will impart The pow’r that will freedom obtain ? This cruel oppression that crushes the poor, And gives to the wealthy their weal, This un—clii-istian spirit turns from the door, ~ The needy to starve, or to steal. ’Tis asked, “is it true that the houseless descend To join with the ruinous train, Whose brief lives of vice in infamy end, And this for some slight paltry gain? " ’Tis true, ah, too true, we are forced to reply, Fair virtue to niammon doth bow, For gaunt destitution is still waiting nigh, To stamp with starvation the brow. We look for the soul — that is buried from sight, And dross is piled up in its place; Like gold in the ore, ’tis obscured from the sight, But little of it we can trace. Yea, the “ seed bud of beauty” is withered and crushed By storms of adversity’s hour, And the small voice within is stifled and hushed By passions strong pleading for pow’r. But ye who can shake from the rough, iron hand, The chain of oppression so cold, Go, unbind the weak and the poor of the land; Be fearless, undaunted, and bold. ’Tis God ﬁres your purpose, ye noble and brave, And angels inspire you still on i For truth, that’s almighty and able to save, Is seen in the work you have done. No more be ye faint at the sight of distress, Dismay’d at recitals of woe, Which now from the lips of the suffering press, Whose hearts only bitterness know. For happier days we are gifted to see Dawn o’er this sin-blighted race ; When men in a brotherhood equal shall be, And poverty ﬁnd not a place ; VVhen the standard of purity higher is raised, And the blind are enabled to see That only through holiness God can be praised, And only the truth niaketh free. Elvah Leavenworth, Mt. Lebanon. mm IF I were suddenly asked to give a proof of the goodness of God to us, I think I should say that it is most manifested in the exquisite difference He has made between the_sou_ls of women and men, so as to create the possibility of t_he most charm- ing companionships that the mind of man can imagine. —— Arthur Helps. For there the sy-ren sings her song, The wand-’rer to de - coy, A-wake! for glorious themes to strive, Above earth’s sordid pelf, '3 T4“; iii‘ '3‘: -0- 4- ' J l K F] ‘ "- _,._fl=gﬁ5%E-2 0+ There sub-tle charms like magnet strong, Allure but to de - stroy. In broad phi-laii-thro-phy to thrive, Beyond the sphere of self. Till the nail-len-nial day shall shine Unto earth’s distant bound; Till per-fect love, and peace di-vine, A - bi-ding place have found. l as: 79-. :~:.—r— I V L I D T’c”i“'”iE“i“" E OF SUCH IS THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN. WORDS, 0, how full of meaning, uttered by lips so mild, revealing a pure undeﬁled heaven to man ! Not the heaven the haughty priest- hood preach of, in fanes where the Wealthy and fashionable meet one day in seven. Those devotees of fashion, may proudly kneel in cushioned pews——read from gilded books long liturgies ——but, their practices are such, as tend to impoverish the nation, and foster crime. Their church steeples may point heaven- ward ; but, while their church coinmunicaiits, are so fraught with avarice, and have so little righteousness that they will not feed the poor with bread; Gro(l’s Angels will not recognize them; their heaven is too gross. God will not own a hireliiig priesthood who are pani- pered with every rare lux ury,while the orphan, and widow, hardly obtain scanty fare. There is no such enslavement for the meek and lowly born, in the heavenly city, whose Streets are paved with gold. 'l‘ruth’s grand fruition, that will bring to earth the heaven] y prize, will be a baptism which will sweep away all priestly superstition, and establish brotherhood. '_||C‘””’l| (4577 II Wisp. \—pi—'1s If earth shall ever roses bear, VVhere thorns are wont to grow, The idlers must do their share Of labor here below. Come, come ye Angel forces, From your Eden realms above; And dry up sin's foul sources, By the reign of Peace and love. From the upper spheres of Wisdom, Come spirits pure and bright, To herald in a kingdom, To bless the world with light. Bright vision, when we see thee come. All souls shall childlike be; And earth shall be the happy home Of Christ’s community. S. Crtttenden, New Haven. Tm} RICHTER’S DREAM. I DO not know that I can conclude this number better than by quoting Richter’s dream, in which he shows the feebleness of man’s imagination in the presence of the inﬁnite wonders of the uni- verse. It is translated by De Quincey: “God called up from dreams a man into the vestibule of Heaven.” saying, “Come thou hither and see the glories of My Kingdom," and to the angels that stood around His throne He said: “Take him! Strip from him his robes of ﬂesh, cleanse his vision, and put a new breath into his nostrils; only touch not with any change his human heart, the heart that weeps and trembles.” It was done, and with a mighty angel for his guide the man stood ready for his inﬁnite voyage; and from the terraces of Heaven, without sound or farewell, on a sudden they swept into iiiﬂiiite ”FE“t"f't*E*:’*i"* ‘ —*P*f -P—'P“—P: 7:’ 7""? ' r * P’?——5—-£257: space. Sometimes, with the solemn ﬂight of angel wings, they passed through the horrors of dark- ness, through wildernesses of death that divide the worlds of life; sometimes, they passed over thresholds that were quickening under prophetic motions from God; then, from beyond distances that are counted only in Heaven, light dawned as through a shapeless ﬁlm; by unutterable pace they passed a light—a light, by unutterable pace passed them. In a moment the blaze of suns was upon them — in a moment the rush of planets was around them. Then came eternities of twilight that revealed, but were not revealed. On the right hand and on the left towered gigantic constellations, that by self-repetitions and answers from afar; that by counter-positions, built up triumphal gateways whose archways, whose arcliitraves, horizontal, upright, raised and rose at altitude of spans that seemed ghostly from iniinitude. Without measure were the arcliitraves, beyond memory the gates, past number, the archways. Within were stars that scaled eternities around ; above was below, and below was above, to man stripped of gravitat- ing body. Depth was swallowed up in height insur- mountable; height in depth unfathomable. On a sudden, as thus they rode from inﬁnity to inﬁnity; on a sudden, as thus they tilted over abyssmal worlds, a mighty cry arose that systems more mysterious, that worlds more billowy, other lights, other depths, were coming, were nearing, were at hand. Then the man sighed and stopped, shuddered and wept. His overladen heart uttered itself in tears, and he said: "Angel, I will go no farther, for the spirit of man aclieth with this inﬁnity. Insutferable is the glory of God. Let me lie down, and hide me in the grave from the persecution of the Inﬁnite, for end I see there is none.” And from all the listening stars that shone around there issued a choral voice: “The man speaks truly. End is there none, that ever yet we heard of.” “End is there none?” the angel solemnly demanded; “Is there indeed no end, and is this the sorrow that kills you? ” But no voice answered, that he might answer himself. Then the angel threw up his glorious hands to the heaven of heavens, saying, “End is there none to the Universe of God! Lo! also, is there no beginning!” _:_.._._ THE more and the greater are life's diﬂiculties, the more honorable it is to carry off the victory. Man may be disappointed in his greatest hopes in life, without, on that account, becoiiiing unhappy. ___,______ OBITUARY. __0_. WILLIAM OFFORD, aged 71, Mt. Lebanon, Febru- ary 11, 1874. Eldress IVIATILDA WILLIAMS, aged 63, Watervliet, Ohio, January 29, 1874. ELIZABETH BUNDY, aged 30, Pleasant Hill. Ky., February, 1874. I 0.3‘ ,.! -\ -a ,.\ pl /\ /\ F. W. EVANS, Enrron. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. Mt. Lebanon, 001. C0. N. Y. April, 1874:. FIFTY Cmwrs -2 PER. ANNUM ANN AND EMANUEL, IVERF. both transcendently important persons, as individuals. Far more so as representatives. In Algebra, (1, as unit, may represent the whole genus of sheep. Thus it is in the Revelations. Its Angels, Trumpets, Seals, Books—— written within and without—Vials, Plagues, Horses and other Beasts. And the symbols, whether of things animate, or inanimate, do inva- riably stand for quantities, Powers, Ages, Empires, Orders, Nations, Systems, as they operate, succeeding each other and dance in the great kaleidoscope of civil and religious history of the human race, from the beginning, to the end of time. This algebraic idea is the key to unlock the Revelations. But the lock itself, that has fastened them up and hidden them from human ken, is the actual number, measure, weight and value—— the meaning of each character, type or ﬁgure, in this great sum on the chessboard of civil and eclesiastical mun- dane human history. As the learned, skillful anatomist, like Agassiz, who, ﬁnding one perfect bone of an extinct, or unknown quadruped, constructs therefrom, the whole system, or framework of the hitherto unknown animal — So it is with the chief of all mysteries- the Revelations. Having found, with certainty —-admitting not a doubt — one great central event, therein described, all else falls naturally into line—— “Bone cometh to bone,” and each socket is ﬁlled. iWe have one grand whole. Ann Lee, and Emanuel Swedenborg inaugurated Eras too marked. and prominent to be missed, or mistaken for any thing else than what they are. Swedenborg personiﬁed the Angel of Spirit- ualism. Ann personiﬁed the reaping, or Har- vesting Angel. The Angel, that should harvest the whole earth. The Female Messiah, with her John the Baptist forerunner, to ripen and prepare the harvest for the Reaper. Rev. 14; 14. “I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat, like unto the Son of man, having, on her head, a golden crown, and in her hand. a sharp sickle. And then came an Angel out of the Temple, which is in Heaven——Church in the Spirit world— He, also, having a sharp sickle. And another Angel came out from the altar that is in the Temple, who had power over ﬁre, say- ing, to that Angel, Thrust in thy sharp sickle and gather the cluster, the ripe fruit of the vine of the earth-Church.” Thus the earthly order is reaped. And the Heavenly order will be reaped also; being saved so as by ﬁre. If the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and sinner appear? SWEEDENBORG ANGEL — SPIRITUALISM. “ I saw an Angel come down from Heaven, having great power, and the earth was light- ened with his glory.” Rev. 18; 1. The preceding Angel to this was Babylon —Christendom in its dotage— “Mystery, Babylon the great— the mother of Harlots, and abominations of the earth." “ Horns "—— Rational powers, grow out of her, that hate her absurd mysteries -—“make her desolate and naked—-eat her ﬂesh and burn her with ﬁre.” Thus they cook and live upon her. They solve her mysteries, and re- solve them into no sense. They expose the abominations of holy and unholy wars. Holy Inquisitions, and Holy Alliances, with their consecrated wafers and candles—their dip- ing and their sprinkling, as a sign of a sign — a shadow of a shadow — with their sips of wine and bits of bread, to be eaten with the ﬂesh of the man Jesus, and washed down with his blood. Holy christian cannibalism — Doc- trine of Devils. Theoretically and practically, a horrible and bloody theology. Under its blighting inﬂuence, the few monopolize the life elements, while the many are forced into the bowels of the earth, to delve in mines, or into hurtful factories, or noxious manu- factories, on the earth’s bosom. The creators and their creations, being alike the subject of ungodly speculation. Spiritualism is destroying those who des- troy the earth. Co—operation and communism wait upon her footsteps. Hear the New York Iiibznze .- “ SPIRITUAL ” PI-IENOMENA. We present this morning an abstract of a remark- able article in the London Qucml'te1'ly Journal of Science. The writer of the article is Mr. William Crookes, editor of the periodical in which it ap- pears, and a chemist and physicist of higli reputa- tion. He has devoted several years to a careful scientiﬁc investigation of the so-called phenomena of Spiritualism, as presented especially by Mr. D. D. Home and Miss Kate Fox, and he writes of them in the cairn critical manner that we should natur- ally look for in a man of his character and calling. That the result of his inquiries will create a lively discussion we can hardly doubt. For Mr. Crookes, though he shows none of the symptoms of relig- ious enthusiasm, feels bound to admit the reality of the mysterious phenomena which took place scores and hundreds of times in his own rooms, in broad daylight, underconditions of his own choos- ing, and under the careful scrutiny of scientific unbelievers. When a man of his stamp tells us that he has seen Mr. Home ﬂoating in the air, and goblets, card-plates, dinner tables, and other solid objects dancing through space, as if the laws of gravity had been repealed; when he describes a “self-luminous cloud” that plucked aheliotrope blossom and carried it to a lady; when he tells us of nebulous and ghostly hands that shaped them- selves out of nothing before his very eyes, and rested unresisting in his grasp till they gradually dissolved into impalpable vapor.—we cannot help listening to him with a. certain sort of amazed re- spect. For we must acknowledge that he ﬁrmly believes his own statements, and that he is not a person to be deceived by any common trickery. He emphatically rejects two explanations which are often advanced: one, that the mediums are jugglers; the other, that the observers are insane people or fools. Whether there is some unknown physical or intellectual force which can do all these wonders in ways not yet understood, whether the dead return to visit us, or devils come to deceive. Mr. Crookes promises to debate hereafter. Going back a few short years, when Prof. Farraday, who preceded Crookes, was the Angel of Science in the Isle of the Ocean, the Mistress of the seas. VVhat a change, a most marvellous change! Farraday, clothing himself with contempt, as with a garment, denied all the facts upon which Spiritualism, as a science, sought to procure a page in the British Encyclopcedia, a niche in the temple of English fame. ~Farraday, to his never- ending shame, refused, in the name ofScience, to investigate the claims of Spiritualism. But its i'acts—the basis of all science— have prevailed; Prof. Crookes has investi- gated, and glory will rest upon his name, while VVisdon1 is justified of her children———- the Shakers—who, following their intuition, led by their prevision, and inspired by a Divine Revelation, worshipped the new-born babe, while yetin the manger ofpublic doubt, as to whether it was a quadruped or a human, and helped to nurse it into a vigorous manhood. :_7m— THEOLOGICAL TliEASURY. DEATH——LXFE. .10.; THAT there is a necessity for sacriﬁce, that atonement with God may be vouchsafed to souls, is a principle underlying the true Church of God. The spirit of the atonement is a right one. The popular rendering is assuredly false. The important features of nearly every denomination, from the Roman Catholic to the Second Advent, may claim the right to be adjudged correct, as pointing, at least, to the spirit of truth. But nearly all of these varied prominent doctrines among sects, are so encumbered by Babylonian rubbish, that long years have, and may elapse, ere the full light of truth will dispel the clouds that obscure the perfect day. Under the guidance of the Christ, Jesus died for sinners ——that Jesus might more per- fectly live——and that st'n7ze7's might live like unto Jesus. The central idea of this truth teaches \all, that Jesus more really lived for 26 sinners, than that he died for them ; though he did both —died ﬁrst, then lived. His body was hung to the triangular erection, which, while it teaches us that Jesus was “true to the last,” has no reference to l1is real death for sinners. The same death remains on earth in sinners’ behalf ; and the same life of saving power is as extant today as ever was incar- nated in Jesus, and illustrated by him for suf- fering humanity’s sake. Wherein was the sacriﬁce? Wherein the atonement? “He that seeks to save his life shall lose legfe.” Jesus died for sinners——true ; and thus he illustrated, how each must die ,' he not, by any means, relieving us from the necessity of the same death——death unto every unchristian word and work. “ He died, that others might live ;” most assuredly—thus teaching in his own person, that by their dying as he died, unto the world, the ﬂesh and devil, they might live and reign with him as Christians 1 “ The blood of the Lamb,” being interpreted, means “ the life of Jesus Christ ; ” and which- ever term we use, we will conclude that our sins are atoned for, when we shall have con- fessed them, and repented of the same by their entire renunciation —“ ceasing to do evil, and learning to do well ! ” If we will live the ltfe of Jesus, his blood will be efficacious for our cleansing. How truly we can sing with our Wesleyan friends, the sentiments of their little song: “ Must Jesus bear the cross alone, And all the world go free ? Nay, there's a cross for every one, And there's a cross for me I" But when we hear the honeyed tongue of the serpent, interspersing among sacred song: “ Jesus paid it all, All the debt I owe, Nothing, neither great nor small, Remains for me to do." We pronounce these and similar sentiments, the second greatest lie of the devil, the first being, “ Thou shalt not surely die 1” Amid the early Christians, one general fea- ture became beautifully prominent——dll con- formed their lives to the life of Jesus. And this practice led to the organization of the Pentecostal Church. Had the followers of Jesus left him to bear their cross, and be disciplined in their stead, while they followed their unbridled lusts and selfish inclinations, then would the records fail of being the hallowed pages which many of them now are. ~ Jesus called men from their nets— some were married, some not ; he dissolved the marital relations of the disciples, and united them in the superior relations of unlusting spiritual brethren and sisters. (Why have the Churches, professedly Christian, reversed this rule ‘2) “ Follow me,” said Jesus; “ die unto the world, live the Christ-life —— die as I die, live as I live, and even as I am resur- rected, so ye shall become the children of the same resurrection. Are ye rich in purse? Ye shall be privileged to bless others equally with yourself. Are you poor? the Gospel will be equally magniﬁed, inasmuch as it elevates your condition to an equality with the for- merly wealthy. Were you warlike‘? You need be so no longer ; for the Gospel will show you the folly of such perversion, and give you power to live above resentment. I am the rod;/, the truth and the ltfe. Seek this way, learn this truth, and live this life, and ye shall have treasure in heaven.” Such we believe to be the living testimony preached and prac- ticed by his self-denying followers. And no precious blood will produce these results. The sin—forsaking “lt_'fe” of Jesus alone will do it. The “ blood” that made Jesus what he was is equally operative and powerful to-day. But, whoever waits for Jesus to take the medi- cine by which they will ﬁnd redemption, waits in vain, and saves a life that would, by its less, secure to them the virgin life that peoples the heavens! Elder G. A. Lamas, Watervltet, N. Y. REDEEMING WORK. _.O—. “LET this mind or disposition be in you, which was in Jesus.” Make yourself of no reputation. 'l‘ake the form of a servant. Subdue pride, ambition, carnal desires, and the love of pleasure. Perform plain duties as they lie before you. To know the Truth, as it concerns ourselves, each one of us, and to practice it; in this consists salva- tion. Not waiting to do some great deed to manifest our devotion to God; but performing little duties, daily acts of kindness, marking our steps every hour with wisdom. Having found the pearl of great price, go and sell all and buy it. That which affects my peace of mind, my temper, my health, my present and future happiness, most vitally concerns me. To regu- late my life according to the demands of the Gospel, this is my life-work. And to this end we must possess the Christ-like disposition, conquer opposing obstacles that would impede or hinder; crucify the ﬂesh, overcome the world; subordinating every purpose, every wish, every thought and desire, to the chief object of personal redemption from a depraved nature, and a wicked world. VVhat a noble undertaking! VVhat a work lies before us! A labor sufficient to ﬁll the vast capacities of the soul, sufficient to employ every moment, to ﬁll every hope for the future, to engross the mind, and abstract it from sordid objects; a salvation to be worked out with fear and trembling. Who would desire to prolong mere life, in order to live and die as the animal? Who would desire to live, rendering our whole being subservient to slavish, sensual and self- ish wants ; and neglecting the concerns of the spiritual and immortal nature? What aids we have by the way, as we journey on in the redeeming march! We have both while we wake and when we sleep, the ministrations of good angels, of redeemed spirits, to assist us. We have the blessed example of saintly char- acters, here upon earth, to encourage, and the consciousness of duty performed, to cheer us. “Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly.” VVe must habitually cultivate the graces of meekness and humility, for an important ele- ment in redemption is true hu7m'l'ltg/. In our experience come many chastisements, to lower our pride and implant within us the seeds of humbleness of heart. To succeed, this work must be continued and carried out according to principles of truth, with ﬁxed views, and a resolute purpose and will. The heart is the citadel which must be rendered impregnable against assault. Though trials often reach us, Though troubles be our lot, Yet every thing should teach us, Our hearts should falter not. Thomas Mac}.-‘me, Pleasant Hill, Ky. APPROXIMATE NEW EARTH. —_.—O—_ EXTRACT from report of Overseer of the Poor in Vineland, N. J ., 1869 : “With a poplulation of ten thousand, no citizen of Vineland, as, for the period of six months, required relief at the hands of the Overseer of the Poor, and our poor expenses are a mere triﬂe. “During the entire year there has been but one indictment, and that a triﬂing one. “ We have no need of a fire department. We have no debt. Our taxes are only one per cent on valuation. “The police expenses are seventy-ﬁve dollars a year.” Well done for Vineland. Let other Towns emulate Vineland in this respect. We may then hopefully look for the time when there will be no poor, no police, no indictments— except by conscience — no doctors, no lawyers, no sickness, death, nor pain. In place thereof, industry, co-operation, and one perpetual in- heritance in the new earth of the meek. Elijah Myrick. .?_:_¢..._.j PROBATION. __Oj THAT the eternal destiny of all souls is decided at death is a doctine of Christendom. Who- ever advances the idea of probation, beyond the grave, is supposed to be on the Verge of scepticism or spiritualism. We have no controversy with other people’s religion, even if we disagree in theology. Our God is rational, possessing all the attributes of tender parents — father and mother. All intelligent beings were designed for a purpose, best known to them who, for aught we know, have sufficient power and skill to humble the mightiest man, and bring the most stubborn woman to simple obedience. The Eternal Parents’ mercy is not limited to a few, nor to time allotted here. All souls must and will have opportunity to hear and obey the truth. There is manifest incongruity in the idea that persons of equal goodness, virtue and sincerity, who, for want of fatth, or because of what others Please to term heresy, are devoted to eternal misery, while their believing com- panions, although polluted with crime, may, through the merits of Jesus, enter the man- sions of eternal brightness and ecstatic bliss. Millions never hear the sound of the Gospel in this life. Other millions are so constituted that obedience to gospel principles is, under earthly conditions, impossible. Judged by their fruits, not all who profess faith in the atonement are qualiﬁed for that heaven where no unclean thing can enter. In every intelligent being there is a germ of divinity, whose aspiration for angel food will, in some of the worlds, become too strong for resistance. Entering the spirit world, men and women are still in possession of their former faculties and affections, with all the depravity incurred by indulgence. They have left only the bodily organs behind. All grades and conditions exist in the next world. Naught but indom- itable compliance with our holiest aspirations can change the moral status of the soul in this, nor in any world. They, who neglect self- discipline, must inevitably realize the degrada- tion of such neglect. Those who are obedient to their holiest aspirings are drawing nearer to the fountain of good. Many, who in this world, fared sumptuously every day, pampering every desire, will, on entering the next world, meet with bitter disappointment. No miraculous salvation through the merits of another will transport them to heaven, a place where what each one loves is good for all, and all possess it. Their appetites and passions, intensiﬁed by gratiﬁca tion, are upon them— minus the means of gratiﬁcation. On the other hand, many, who like the publican, or poor Lazarus, feel unworthy of the crumbs of God’s mercy, will stand high in the scale of virtue, prepared for the work of gaining power and victory over every evil propensity by a daily cross. This work must be performed by every soul before complete happiness is attained. Chaurzcy Dibble. Watervltet, N. Y. [From the Weekly Herald, Cleveland, 0.] SHAKERS. jO.¢_ SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS -‘ AMONG THEM PRIOR TO THEIR GOING TO THE WORLD. joj- “ We speak that we do know, and testify that we have seen.” John "‘ Vilrite the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter.” Rev. 1 ; 19. FRIENDS EDITORS HERALD:—Ag1‘eeably to your request, we write to give you and your readers a brief statement of facts, which we have been an eye and ear witness to, of those “spirit; manifesta- tions ” which took place in our midst some years prior to their going to the world. And this we do the more readily, knowing that the Cleveland Herald is the oldest paper published in Cleveland, and if we mistake not, has the largest circulation of any in Northern Ohio. ‘It was in the year 1838, in the latter part of sum- mer, some young sisters were walking together on the bank of the creek, not far from the hemlock grove, west of what is called the Mill Family, where they heard some beautiful singing, which seemed to be in the air just above their heads. They were taken by surprise, listened with ad- miration. and then hastened home to report the phenomena. Some of them afterwards were chosen mediums for the “ spirits.” We had been informed, by letter, that there was a marvelous work going on in some of the eastern societies, particularly at Mt. Lebanon, New York, and Water- vliet, near Albany. And when it reached us in the West we should all know it, and we did know it; in the progress of the work, every individual, from the least to the greatest, did know that there was a heart-searching God in Israel, who ruled in the armies of Heaven, and will yet rule among the inhabitants of earth. It commenced among the little girls in the.chiid- ren’s order, who were assembled in an upper room, the doors being shut, holding a meeting by them- selves, when the invisibles began to make them- selves known. It was on the Sabbath Day, while engaged in our usual exercises, that a messenger came in and informed the Elders, in great haste, that there was something uncommon going on in the girls’ department. The Elders brought our meeting to a close as soon as circumstances would admit, and went over to witness the singular and strange phenomena. When we entered the apartment we sawthat the girls were under the inﬂuence of a power not their own—they were hurried round the room, back and forth as swiftly as if driven by the wind —-and no one could stop them. If any attempts were made in that direction, it was found impossible, showing conclusively that they were under a con- trolling inﬂuence that was irresistible. Suddenly they were prostrated upon the ﬂoor, apparently unconscious of what was going on around them. With their eyes closed, muscles strained, joints stiff, they were taken up and laid upon beds, mat- trasses. etc. They then began holding converse with their guardian spirits, and others, some of whom they once knew in the form, making graceful motions with their hands—~talking audibly, so all in the room could hear and understand, and form some idea of their whereabouts in the spiritual realms they were exploring in the land of souls. This was only the beginning of a series of “ spirit manifesta- tions,” the most remarkable we ever expected to witness on the earth. One prominent feature of these manifestations was the gift of songs, hymns and anthems, new, heavenly and melodious. The first inspired song we ever heard from the “ spirit world,”witl1 words attached, was the following, sung by one of the young sisters, while in vision, with great power and demonstration of the spirit, called by the invisible “THE SONG or A HERALD." “ Prepare, 0 ye faithful To light the good ﬁght, Sing, 0 ye redeemed, Who Walk in the light. Come low, 0 ye haughty, Come down, and repent. Dis erse, 0 ye naughty, he will not relent. For Mother is coming, Oh hear the glad sound, To comfort her children Wherever they’re found. With jewels and robes of ﬁne linen To clothe the afflicted withal.” Given by inspiration, at North Union, August, 1838, ten years prior to the “ Rochester Rappings.” SHAKERESS. EXPLANATION. We wish it distinctly and explicity understood that when the term Mother is used in any of our sacred writings, the highest sense in which we use that term carries us to the Deity, of which Mother Ann Lee was a representative of the eternal Mother principle in the Godhead, as the ﬁrst born daughter of God, as Jesus Christ was a represen- tative of the eternal Father principle in the God- head, as the ﬂrst born son of God, both of whom were divinelyinspired. Are we not too prone to make gods of subordinates, and ﬁnalities of ilnites ? Ann Lee taught her followers to worship God, manifested in man, woman, or child. Not the creature. Not persons, but principles; persons must pass away, but principles, never! This may conﬂict with our education and the doctrine of the Trinity, but it does not conﬂict with Moses, nor Joshua, nor Genesis, nor Geology —science——nor with good common sense. St. Paul declared, (if he did not understand it,) when he said, “ for the invisi- ble things of Him from the creation of the World are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even His eternal power and God- head, so that they are without excuse.” Romans 1; 20. According to Moses, amongthe ﬁrst things which God made was man: “And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness; and let them have dominion,” etc., Them in the plural, includ- ing the woman—the mother principle—not him- man alone—nor father alone. “ Let us,” '2. e., Father and Mother principle in the God-head. “So God created man in his own image : in the image of God created he him; male and female created be them,” etc. (Genesis 1:26, 27.) Is it not singu- larly strange that commentators of the last two thousand years, or nearly, have failed to recognize this great principle of Mother in the God-head, as well as Father, when it was impossible for one to exist without the other? The other, is always im- plied. On what principle, then, have we, in the past, ex- cluded the Mother from the God-head and substi- tuted something else, that has no analogy in the universe? when there is nothing more clearly taught in holy writ, and is now being revealed through babes and sucklings. But to our subject ——no more digression. Next followed the little boys in the line of vis- ions and revelations. But, before we take our leave of the girls, we will relate one incident which we saw exhibited, which may have a good effect on those in earth life. The gifts continued increas- ing among the children. Among these were the gift of tongues, visiting the different cities in the “ spirit world,” holding converse with the indwel- lers thereof, some of whom they once knew in the body. And in going to these cities they were accompanied by their guardian angels, and appeared to be ﬂying, using their hands and arms for wings, moving with as much velocity as the wings of a bird. All of a sudden they stopped, and the following questions and answers were uttered through their vocal organism: Question——Wl1at city is this? Answer—“The City of Delight.” Quest1Zon——Who live here? Ans1ver~The colored population. Question—-Can we go in and see them ? Answer- Certainly. For this purpose you were conducted here. They were admitted, their countenances changed. Question——Who are all these ? A113wer—— They are those who were once slaves in the United States. Question—Who are those behind them? Answer—They are those who were once slavehold- ers. Quest'ion—What are they doing here ? Answer —Serving the slaves as the slaves served them while in the earth life. God is just; all wrongs have to be righted. Qt'Lestion—Who are those in the corner ? Answer—They are those slaveholders who were unmerciful, and abused their slaves in the world, and are too proud to comply with the conditions? Quest'ion—~What were the conditions? Answer—To make confession and ask forgiveness of the slaves, and right their wrongs, and this they are too proud to do. Quest-ion—What will be done with them? Answer—-When their time expires they will be taken away and cast out, and will have to suffer until they repent, for all wrongs must be righted, either in the form or among the disembodied spirits, before souls can be happy. And when the girls came out of vision, they would relate the same things, which corresponded with what they had previously talked out. 27 Now, we will leave the girls for the present and go into the boys’ department. Here we ﬂnd them holding meetings by themselves, under the safe guidance of their care-takers, going in vision, some boys and some girls, for the work had progressed so as to reach adults, and all were called im- mediately into the work, Whose physical organiza- tions would possibly admit of mediumship. The peculiar gift at this time, was in visiting the differ- ent cities in the “spirit world,” and in renewing acquaintances with many of their departed friends and relatives, who were the blissful and happy res- idents therein. But before we go any further, we will let our mediums describe the first city they come to after crossing the river. Qu.estion—What city is this ? _Answe1'—The Blue city. Question—Who lives here ? A_nswer—The Indians. Question-What Indians? Answer—The American Indians. Quest1'.on—Why are they the first city we come to in the spirit land, on the plane, and most accessible? Amswer—Be- cause the Indians lived more in accordance with the law of nature, in their earth life, according to their knowledge, and were the most abused class by the whites, except the slaves, and many of them now are in advance of the whites in “spirituality,” and are the most powerful ministering spirits sent forth to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation. At another time these same mediums, ﬁfteen in number, of both sexes, were sitting on benches in the meeting-house, saw a band of Indianspirits coming from the “ Blue City” in the spirit world, to unite with them in their Worship, said, “They are coming, and as soon as the spirits entered the door they entered the mediums, which moved them from their seats as quick as lightning, Then followed the Indian songs and dances, and speak- ing in the Indian tongue, which was wholly unintelligible to us except by spiritual interpreters. It is said the white man first gave the Indian rum ; in exchange the Indian gave the white man tobacco. Both of which are a curse to civiliza- tion. Which was the aggressor? If the Indians are allowed to smoke tobacco in the “ spirit land,” (which is doubted) is it any wonder that their city is called the " Blue City ? ” Now, Editors of the HERALD, if your readers would like to know any thing more about these things. of which we have only begun to give a brief sketch, we would recommend them to take the Shaker and Shcckeress, a neat little Monthly, pub- lished at Mt. Lebanon, N. 32"., edited by Elder F. W. Evans, and Elderess A. Doolittle. It teaches the equality of the sexes, etc., only 50 cents per annum. We like it for the following reasons: 1. We like it because it is the Shakers’ missionary to the world. 2. We like it because it teaches the science of a higher life. 3. We like it because its columns are enriched by original articles from some of their ablest writers of both sex, drawn from experience, and a “ community of ideas.” 4. We like it because of the music on the last’. page of each number, which is worth more than the subscription price of the paper. As the sound of sweet music dies away in the distance, so is the passing away of friends wejove. _ JAMES S. PRESCOTT, Agent for the SHAKER and SHAKERESS. CLEVELAND, Ohio, P. 0. Box 262. FOR BOOK-WORMS TO THINK OF. To form a correct estimate of books and of what should be our relations to them, we must recog- nize the fact that a book, no matter what its outward form or subject, represents, in its spiritual character and magnetism, the life of the person who wrote it. In reading it we are dealing with the same personal force and character as we should be if we were in actual contact and conver- sation with the living author. The conditions and perils of fellowship are substantially the same. Reading a book is like forming a personal acquaintance. Wise men are careful about giving themselves up to fellowship with a stranger. Ought they to be less careful in coming into fel- lowship with a book ? If salvation and damnation are the results of fellowship, and if books are mediums of fellowship, it would be well to inquire whether in this age of universal book-making and reading, men and women are not in greater danger of losing their souls by this kind of fellow- ship, than by all others together? 28 ‘_.\,\..,\.x... A PRUSSIAN LETTER. ——o MY DEAR SISTER: Your letter of the 9th of December, came into my hands on the last day of the old year. I felt glad and thankful to hear once more from you, and I readily comply with your desire to learn how I am getting on, in body and soul, in 1ny new Shaker-home. Nearly all the remedies employed here for bodily ailments are, outdoor work, plain vege- table food, unbolted wheat-meal bread, and fruit. I am glad to be out of the reach of allo- pathic treatment, which, nine times out of ten, brings ordinary diseases to a fatal end. Only by giving nature a full chance to work out her own salvation, without counteracting, impeding, poisonous drugs and unnatural obstructions, is she enabled to bring things to a good end. A full water and hygienic treatment is cer- tainly superior to all other remedial processes. In this respect there is yet room for in1prove- ment amongst us. I should wish to see, in every family, a brother and sister, who were well instructed in hygienic and hydropathic principles. '’ The “ Laws of Life” I want to see read in every Shaker family. By these means, much weakness and disease might be cured in a short time. I learn more and more to unde1'stand, that a faithful fulﬁlling of the regularly repeating duties and labors of daily life, is one of the surest conditions of contentment and inner peace. Your report of the members of our family, I have read with sympathy. But I see there so many unfortunate, stunted, crippled, and abnormal states and conditions of life, as well in a physical as in a moral point of view, that the Shakers condemning and rejecting, from religious principles, all natural generative family life, as well as the sexual relations that create it, appears to me less hard and extreme. I place the Shaker’s life higher, by two- thirds, than the average family and social relations in the outside world. Their constant striving after moral and spiritual culture and developments ; their holding on to purity and chastity ; by laboring in self-denial, for spiritual life, for unselﬁsh, disinterested, activity and industry, each one seeking the good of the whole ; puts them on a higher plane than those who seek to gratify exclusively their own self, and who Search for happines in material and sensual directions. Even in our Shaker rudimental state of development, the grosser vices, which ruin and empester human society in all its classes, do not exist amongst us. Tobacco and spirituous liquors, which trans- form at least one-third of the human race into physical and moral cripples; sexual inconti- nence, inside and outside of family life, which destroys and ruins another third of the race ; pauperism and material misery; all this is not known amongst us. But instead thereof, a moderate degree of comfort, with frugality and industry, and a morally clean and pure atmosphere, reigns throughout. I think such a state includes blessings which can hardly be estimated high enough. My sincere sympathy and co-operation is sure to our leaders, in the three families of our order, for the progress which has been made in our physical life, in regard to diet, that forms the basis for future moral and spiritual growth. “ Onward " is written on our standard ; and the next object to be attained unto, is the sac- riﬁce of super-ﬁne ﬂour. It will meet with many a short sighted pre- judice, and have to struggle against stubborn opposition. The ﬂesh meat has quite disap- peared from our family table, but this I would hardly call a progress, if it were not followed by the further step of giving up entirely the use of super-ﬁne ﬂour, and taking in its place the coarse, unbolted meal. I have for some time eaten no other, and I feel much the better of it. Some time ago, we had the coarse, unbolted rye bread on our table, as we eat it in Germany, where it _for1ns SHAKER AND ‘.‘...‘...\,._r\_"..‘,‘. the staple food for the Prussian army, and of many gfphe laboring clagsses; iL11L(1l I fctlilli, byi t re use 0 1 , an increase 0 strengt an vita animation of ﬁfty per cent. Fine rye ﬂour paste is only ﬁt to be eaten by individuals who contemplate suicide. If this change, of using the coarse meal of all the sorts of grains, was introduced throughout the families of believers, it would bring about a great many other changes ; and not only put away weakness and disease, to a large extent, but also transform our whole conditions of labor and farming. Half the quantity of grain we now use would be sufficient for sustaining the family, and hard labor would, in consequence, be diminished considerably. We would not need so much hired help then, and that would lighten the burden of the sisters and diminish our expenses, as well as lessening the dan- gers to our young people, by removing them from low and vulgar inﬂuences. More leisure for culture and reﬁnement,in music and men- tal exercise, would be gained. VVhoever are able to free themselves of false habits and silly prejudices, will recognize and admit, that the way we now select and prepare our food, is not perfect, nor free from objections. Should we try to change the constituents of the atmospheric air for our breathing, we would not act any more senseless than we do, by sifting out any part of the grain we use. It is an indirect abnegation of God and His divine wisdom, as creator of nature and of all organic life, that furnishes, in vegetable organisms, and especially in the seeds of some of them, the proper nutriment for producing and maintaining the higher life. In the kernal of grain there are two consti- tuents, the inside non-nitrogenous starch, the outside nitrogenous ; the whole enclosed by the husk or hull. If it were possible to separate half of the white of eggs, and let the germ of the young chickens be developed out of the remainder, we should produce just such a scrofulous, unfinished breed of chickens, as is now the young human raised upon super-ﬁne ﬂour; either directly or indirectly by their mother’s milk. An immense amount of human misery, too large to be perceived at once, would disappear, if these simple, unrefutable truths could be recognized, reduced to use, and the conditions of physical life be transformed according to them. People are disposed to think that such a change, as is here indicated, when ﬁrst brought before them, an extraordinary sacriﬁce and privation; but that is a mistake. It is just the contrary. There is a perfect analogy between the change from an unrighteous to a righteous life. - A person accustomed to indulgence in vain worldly pleasures; in sensuous revelry and debauch, will ﬁnd the change to a sober, frugal, industrious, pure and chaste life, a sacriﬁce hard to bear. The regular duties of daily life will appear monotonous ; existence, insipid and without charm. But before long a gentle calm will steal over the mind; a feel- ing of peace and quiet contentment take the place of gnawing restlessness and dissatisfac- tion with self and others. The turbulent waters of the soul will become smooth and clear, and the rays of divine love will enter like sunbeams. An organism, accustomed to be under the constant inﬂuence of stimulants and narcotics, will, at ﬁrst, ﬁnd good whole- some food and drink insipid, and without relish to the digestive apparatus, weakened and sickly by improper nutriment, the coarse food will be too rough and hard ; but, by per- sistence in using it, this will soon change. A healthy, vigorous condition of the bodily organs, will enable them to do their work properly ; and the preparations of coarse meal and fruits, will afford to the reﬁned and quickened perception of the nerves, a gusta- tory enjoyment greater than ever before. Only in this way man will reach that blessed condition to make his body a place in which a divine spirit can dwell. When we have puriﬁed and reﬁned our physical systems, noble, loving feelings and \."u‘.\. thoughts will enter our heart and mind, with out our being conscious of it ; just as surely as a crude, wet, swampish soil, that was only able to produce lower vegetable organisms, will, by draining, tilling, letting sunlight and air penetrate it, have higher forms of plant life germinate, and be ﬁnally able to bring forth grain and fruit. VVe must never forget that God is Love, and that means, happiness is insured to his crea- tures as a condition of their existence. In this way alone we shall attain theblessed state of liberty, which every soul longs for, and which Spinoza deﬁnes thus, “to do, by our own will and impulse, the will of Qod, that is to be one with God.” ‘ I hope, my dear sister, you have kept alive, and have not got choked by this shower-bath of wisdom, that I have poured down upon you, but that you may proﬁt by it and be happy. Yours affectionately, J ultus Assmarm, Ccmnain, Feb. 25, 1874. _:_.___+m_.. WATCHMAN. ._O_. TELL us, watchman, what of the night? Has the hour of midnight passed‘? do stars shine out ; or, is it all dark, dark, darkness? Or, do you see the signs of the coming day begin- ning to appear? Tell us, for we have work to do, and with the ﬁrst signs of the day we would be astirl O, Seeker! yet a little while and the day shall come, bright and beautiful, for the sky is already aglow with beams of morning light, such as tell of a glorious day ! Wrong, in- justice, tyranny, superstition, avarice, false- hood, with all their attending followers, who, through the long, dark night, have tramped the streets of the great earth with polluted feet and violent hands, leaving misery in their wake — these are already trembling for their deeds, which testify against them, and one by one they are being banished from the face of the earth; and men and women are speaking without fear, undaunted by the darkness; they are rising up in judgment against the wrongs of night, and, as the day dawns, they are running to and fro, asking each other anx- iously, “ Where shall we go to wash ourselves clean ; to clothe ourselves; to ﬁnd employ- ment for our hands and feet, ﬁt for the light of the noonday ‘? ” And they who have not bowed the knee to the powers of night, nor sacriﬁced on her altars, shall point them to the running stream, to the garments bright, to the work of the day, that the Kingdoms of this world may be- come the Kingdoms of our Lord, and His knowledge cover the earth as the waters cover the sea. Thomas S7nt'th, Cannon, N. Y. ———~—a————— THE TERROR on THE INQUISITION Gonn. — _The In- quisitorial halls of Rome have rung lately with words that contrast marvelously with the entreat- ies, cries and groans which they have heard in other days. Father Grassi, the priest who was recently converted at Rome, has appeared before the Tri- bunal of the Holy Inquisition. and in the course of an exultant justiﬁcation of his course. he uttered the following words, which must have burned into the very hearts of some of the priests present. “In this room, to-day, I come to bear witness to the truth, and you no longer have the power to touch a hair of my head ; you have lost all authority; the work of God has commenced; and soon these walls, these chambers, these instru- ments of torture and this tribunal will be ground like so much dust under our feet. Now listen to what God has promised to do here in Rome against the enemies of his church. Here is the infallible order that God sends to the Roman believers: ‘The God of Peace will soon grind Satan under his feet.’ Do you not tremble at these words of the Lord ? Is it not Satan who has imposed and directed so many judgments, so many tortures. so many butcheries and massacres in these very rooms ‘P But already Satan begins to be conquered; the torch of the dog of the Inquisition is forever extinguished, the breath of God has blown upon it, and from this time forth it can never more be ignited.” suaknanss. A. DOOLITTLE, EDITRESS. A PARABLE. _:0_ ONCE upon a time there lived a good patri- arch, who had the great misfortune to have a large family of decidedly bad children; yet somehow these children were not legitimate at all ;,,ét,hey were owned by a kind of proxy ; and although, to some vninds, how this thing could be is a paradox, yet in tracing their lineage to its origin, as nearly as we can, we ﬁnd that not one of them ever had a mother. And indeed the great Primogenitor, to whom they claimed relationship, in recthty, never had but one child, and that was a beloved son, who was as old as his father, and dwelt in his bosom, which, we will suppose, signiﬁed his love and entire conﬁdence. He was also as good and perfect as his father, and kept his injunctions, and did always those things which pleased him. But the other adopted, accidental, or inci- dental children, were disobedient, heady, highminded and rebellious, daily doing those things that displeased their good father. He gave them lessons which they would not heed, and he pleaded with them, and sent messen- gers to warn them, but they would persist in doing as they pleased. At length he decided that forbearance toward them had ceased to be a virtue, and his patience became so exhausted, that he was angry with them every day; and he ﬁnally concluded to destroy them all. The good son, who had been safely ensconced in his father’s bosom, happened to be in a more calm and considerate frame of mind, and he looked upon those wicked children with tenderness and compassion, for he saw many good traits of character in them, which he thought would be better saved than destroyed, and deter- mined to appease his father’s anger. So he said, "‘ Now my ever adorable father, I pray you listen to n1e, and do not carry your design into effect! I offer any/se-l_f a willing sacriﬁce, a propitiation for their grievous wrongs. It is but j zest that they should die, and ju.st27 to must be satisﬁed! And now, all I ask is, let mercy rule and exonerate them, and [will die in their stead! And the following shall be an everlast- ing bond, or covenant, between you and me: You shall give all these children into my charge, and I will stand as mediator between you and them, and I will give my blood to seal this covenant ; and I‘will become a palm- dium to the whole family, and they shall trust in me, and whatsoever they ask of you, they shall ask in my name. And this cove- nant shall endure through all coming ages ; and should the children multiply and become as numerous as the sands upon the sea shore, it shall remain the same. You shall accept my life as the ransom for all their past, present and future violati.ons of just and righteous laws; provided they will believe that lam able and willing to forgive them as often as they transgress; and that there is suiﬁcient efficacy in my blood to wash away even the very stains of sin. The great and good father was well pleased with the generous offer of his wise and humane son, and he joyfully accepted him as a sacri- SHAKERESS. \l\ ﬁce in lieu of punishing and condemning any of the rest : and that, on account of the right- ousness, sufferings and death of his innocent and only son, he would absolve all the guilty one.s. Now, all that remains to be done is, since it has been decided that sin is the unavoidable concomitant of human life, to confess in some closet or secret place that they have broken their father’s laws and done many wrong deeds, and ask for one drop of the cttoitmg blood, and all is right ! Who, we would ask, can help admiring such abenevolent charac- ter? Is it not worthy of all praise? say the popular theologians through the orthodox churches. Jesus Christ, through John of the Apocalypse, said, “ Behold, I come quickly, and my reward is with me, to give to every man according as his work shall be. Which shall we accept? +___ VVE offer a simple remedy for some of the ills of humanity; it is not a compound of condi ments, nor mineral substances, but of good common sense. Keep the hands employed in some useful avocation, the feet dry and warm, head cool, body clean, and the stomach supplied with plain, healthful food, taken at suitable inter- vals; keep good hours, and remember that night is the time to sleep and rest ; store the minri with good mental food, carefully avoid- ing every kind of trashy and unclean litera- ture, that would serve to act upon and stimu- late the animal passions; keep the thoughts pure ,' and do precisely “unto others as ye would that they should do unto you ;” then you will make progress toward a healthy soul and body. Irrggtrcr. O innocence, thou spirit bright, Thy pathway We have found! And, guided by thy angel hand, We’ll tread thy holy ground. We look with joy upon thy face, That hath no cloud or shade; And pray thy voice may yet be heard Through every rank and grade. When shall we see thy temple fair, Adorned with souls in white, Who drink from thy eternal springs, With chaste and sweet delight. In them false honor is dethron'd, With all its glittering train; By them the ty1'ant's chain is rent, And truth has pow’r to reign. In Truth is found simplicity, And liberty combin’d, And whosoe’er will seek f: * " The tree of life will ﬁnd " . She leads through virtu 1, - owery path, To wisdom’s quiet Va And crowns with lasti _ 1 e the soul, Whose courage does il Betsey May ' Harvard, Mass. “ THY gentleness hat ade me great,” said the Psalmist, in 01 ’ f his inspirational moments. VVhose gen.tle’n'ess? Grod’s gentle- ness; the VVisdom and I_’A, I’ elements from the Father and Mother iii Deity; but more particularly of the ]l' ﬂier, who (in speaking of her own Maternﬁ and Eternity), said, “Hear, for I will speak of excellent things; counsel is mine and sound wisdom. VVhen He (God) appointed the foundations of the earth, then I was by Him, as one brought up with Him ; and I was His delight, rejoicing always before Him.” And Jesus, who was called the “Lamb of God,” a name so typical of gentleness, how mild was he in his intercourse with all with whom he came in contact, holding in reserve the indignation that his pure spirit must often times have felt at the glaring wrongs around him. 29 mt Once, at the desecration of the temple when there was a grievous departure from Law and Gospel, such a letting down of principle to the greed of worldly gain, he gave vent to the deep feelings of his heart, and cast out the money-changers, and sellers of doves, and over- threw their tables. He felt that the temple of God was deﬁled; and that they were seeking to supplant the blessed ministers of purity and love. That rebuke administered through the medium of the “small cords,” probably made them feel more like a company of thiev- ish transgressors, than like honorable mer- chants. But the Spirit of Truth, with which he was baptized, being “ quick and powerful” to discern the true from the false, was con- strained, at times, to exclaim in the ears of his hearers, “Ye adulterous generation I ” “ genera- tion of vipers !” etc. But gentleness of spirit, as the rule, marked his course of life. Some recent writers have sought to prove that the good Jesus was at fault, because he ab- jured the relationships which belong to the natural plane of life, for the spiritual and heavenly relationship of the kingdom of heaven; they say, “ What we want of our teachers, is not ttbdz'ca,tion, but conquest.” They urge that Christianity, as taught by his professed followers, has erred in the same way. But we ask, what is Christianity worth, if it does not affect a change of life and character? “ The Law ‘made nothing perfect,” for the reason that it was “ weak through the ﬂesh,” and those very permissions which some of our modern writers are urging as essential; nor did it bring deliverance to a groaning world; nor did the philosophers and sages who pre- ceded Jesus Christ, or who were contempora- neous with him, give such relief. The earth still remained unredeemed with sin and misery predominant, and goodness the exception. Christ, with his selfdenial as the terms of discipleship, and call to follow him in a. daily cross, taught the purity and holiness required, when he said, “Be ye perfect even as your Father who is in Heaven is perfect.” He then taught a degree of self-renunciation beyond what had previously been required; and not only ta2(._(/ht it but lived it. Evidently he gladly would have gathered his disciples around him, and formed a nucleus of a commu- nity, if he did not positively require it of them at that time. It would seem that a part of the twelve were unprepared for a communion of interest; and the truths of that day were so far in advance of the travel of its receivers, that Jesus spoke to them in parables, and said: that all could not receive his teachings as a whole, but, “ whosoever is able let him receive it.” The Pentecostal baptism, for a time, made those who believed, of one'heart and mind, and then they had all things in common ; but they were only “ a kind of first fruits,” and were not able to carry out the principles to perfec- tion. Persecution, and the worldly spirit within, and from without, overcame and scat- tered them, and all who did not Wish to be disturbed in their worldly life and possessions, doubtless breathed easier when those who were turning things “ upside down ” were divided and scattered, or gathered to the spirit- land. In those days, there was a high mark set upon virginity, those who were “ holy in body and spirit,” saw the luster and charm thrown around the character of the Virgin 80 Mary, and many others since, who have suf- fered every indignity, and even loss of life itself, rather than violate the law of Chastity. How marked was the description of John the Revelator, concerning the Church of the future, which would be composed exclusively of undeﬁled virgins. The world has had Con- vents and Nunneries to represent the devotees to the principle of Virginity ; but never until recently, has the world been permitted to see the fruits of the teaching and example of Jesus, when carried to their ultimates. Through the inspiration vouchsafed to an uneducated woman, who belonged to a society that believed in the solemn ministry of silence, and inward waiting upon the Lord, have the principles of the ﬁrst Christian Church been revived, which were nearly swept away during the dark ages. Her in- spiration was professedly from the Saviour, who conversed with her as with a friend, and enlightened her as to the cause of the degrada- tion and misery of humanity, and the means by which Eden could be restored to more than its primitive glory, which would be effected by 7'6-generation instead of generation. And now, by the continued living inﬂux of Divine revelation from the Spirit-world, by which the Second Christian Church is vital- ized, and through the power of the Dual Order in the highest heavens, a new spiritual Household is formed, under the supervision of a representative father and mother; and sons and daughters are brought forth, who become brethren and sisters in Christ; and, although in the world, and performing all needful duties pertaining to the earth life, are not of the world. The old heavens are now passing away in confusion, the religions of the world having proved themselves inadequate to supply the soul needs of humanity ; and a new heaven is appearing. The new earth is also beginning to appear, in which physical reforms are working for the elevation of man and woman relating to the physiological and generative life; that a new and a better race may be brought forth to occupy and recreate the earth. But let not that class decry and seek to destroy those who follow the Lamb, and who sing the new song of victory over the “beast and his image,” ~— the earthly and sensual nature; for, without the new heaven, where would be the ministration of light and heat, which is to vitalize the new earth, and inspire in the heroic struggle for a nobler and more harmonious race? They must advance both together, and move on toward the goal of complete redemption. The one must act upon the other, like “ The wheel within a wheel,” which the Prophet saw in vision. The motion and force of the whole is dependent upon each, and neither can say that the other is unnecessary. The happiness and redemption of the race is the object in view; and, if that can be ac- complished by the denial of the generative instincts, in those who “ are able,” and who feel the necessity of thus doing, that they may form a connecting link in the chain of pro- gress, and be joined to those who are more elevated, and thereby improve the race, can it be a matter of regret, or an occasion of fear, that “ the world will run out,” when it is so evidently exhausting itself by excesses, and by wars, pestilence, and famine,—-the conse- quence of physical and generative sins? SHAKER ANI) The system which Jesus came to teach, never having been fully put in practice, can it be truthfully said, that Christianity has proved a failure? “ The whole creation has groaned, being in pain, waiting for the mani- festation of the Christ in the second part of his manhood, or for the second Eve, that ‘ the sons and daughters of God ’ might appear. ‘ The Comforter ’ was to come —‘ Christ in his glory.’ ” “ The woman is the glory of the man.” The Church of the past has been one- sided, and as unproductive of good results as any house would be without a mother, and with nought but a combination of three male principles. This, however, was not a part of Christ’s teaching : for none could be more tender and charitable toward woman, than he was, nor more appreciative, as her unbounded love to him would show; which constrained her to be last at the cross, and earliest at the grave. When “ all are one in Christ Jesus, neither male nor female,” but all take part in the vari- ous industries, and branches of government, according to their ability. neither being inde- pendent of the other, but supporting a pure brotherly and sisterly relation, in the innocence of little children; where the labor, toil, and energies of all, are freely given for the beneﬁt of all; who will say that the “kingdom of heaven is not pretty well advanced on earth‘? In this spirit of consecration, men or women may “ buy as though they possessed not, and use this world as not abusing it ;” for all is ours; not mine, and thine. When souls in this manner give cheerfully of time and talent to the public good, sacriﬁc- ing their natural desires and loves, which would lead them to the pursuit of beauty in nature and art, and instead, turn their steps to the bedside of age and weakness, to minister care, food, and comfort, or to bestow the mother love upon the orphaned and lonely ones of earth, can we not feel that this self-renuncia- tion is one in which the “man of sorrows” would sympathize? And will he not claim such, as his true sons and daughters, who are thus striving to grow more and more into his likeness? Can they not say with the Psalmist, “ Thy gentleness hath made me great i?”- great in self-abasement, that the good may be exalted ; and in self-denial, that the heroism of the Chief of self-deniers may be ours‘? for he possessed the same nature that we possess, yet relinquished all for the higher life, and became a pattern for others to follow, and practically showed-that “He that ruleth his own spirit is greater than he that taketh a city ;” and those who gain this victory, and are attracted to, and vitalized by, the “VVo1nen clothed with the sun ”—t7'uth and Zz'ght~— “having a crown of twelve stars upon her head,” representatives of the twelve Christian virtues, do really “partake of the waters of life ;” for they have dug deep to ﬁnd them. Happy are they who have heard the voice of the heavenly Bridegroom and Bride, who are calling for wise virgins to appear in clean and white raiment, to grace the marriage supper : for the “ Bride hath made herself ready ;” and let them be sure to supply their lamps with oil, that neither the darkness of the way, nor the length of the journey, may dishearten them. Some have come in, and their sorrow has been turned into rejoicing, and their souls have been cheered with music and dancing. And the “ Spirit and the Bride ” \.\ continue to say“ come,” and the children of Zion repeat the invitation : 0 come, all ye wand'ring and motherless ones, Whose cup of affliction with mis’ry o’erruns; Come, strip off your garments of sin and of shame, And bathe in our fountains, ye blind and ye lame, For nothing is sweeter in heaven or earth, Thanblovle from the Mother who gives the soul irt ; The Mother, blest Mother, who taught us the way To enter the mansions of heaven's bright day. E. H. Webster, Harvard, Mass. __:__+.._._j_ TESTIMONY OF AN AGED SISTER. _._o._. I AM now eighty years of age, and it is about thirty-nine years since I united with the Be- lievers in Christ’s Second Appearing; and I feel a strong desire before I am gathered to my fathers and mothers, who have passed on before me to the spirit land, to say a word to the stranger, and to the young of Zion’s fold, concerning that faith by which I was called to come out from a world of sin, to embrace the Gospel work, which contained the power of salvation, and which has been, to me, the “ Pearl of great price.” When I was ﬁfteen years of age, Iunited with the Baptist Church, and continued with them many years, striving to ﬁnd a power that would satisfy my heart’s desire, and redeem my soul unto God, who gave it. At the age of thirty-seven, I trembled to ﬁnd, that 1 was yet a sinner in the sight of God, and a wan- derer from Him. I united with the Presbyterians, and strove to renew my zeal, and work righteousness, and live more to my own justiﬁcation, and to God’s acceptance. I continued in this soul- struggle seven years, but could not ﬁnd food suiiicient to sustain the spiritual part ; for my soul hungered and thirsted after the bread and waters of life, and demanded a greater supply than I could obtain. At this time of need I read some of the pub- lications of Believers (commonly called Shakers), and was led to investigate their doc- trine, which, at that time, seemed strange to me. At length I visited the society at Canter- bury, N. H., and spent four days there, and then returned to my home. In about one year from that time, revisited the people at the same place, where I was kindly received and entertained. N o pains were spared to enlighten my un- derstanding, by giving me such information as I required ; and I had an opportunity of judg- ing of their principles by the fruits brought forth. I perceived that a true Christian life and character must be based upon self-denial and the cross, which cruciﬁes the carnal mind, and all selﬁshness ; and brings souls into a oneness of heart and life, and enforces the golden rule. Each ray of new light that shone into my soul, warmed and gave life to my immortal spirit ; and I became satisﬁed that it was the true way of God, and that it would bring life and salvation, if I would be obedient. My understanding was enlightened to see the cause of my loss from God; and that if I would become a true follower of Christ, the lower animal nature in me must be mortiﬁed and subdued. I resolved to prove the work, by being obe- dient to my convictions, and ﬁnd a life in God, though it should be at the expense of every self-pleasing desire ; remembering Christ’s words, “ Forsake all and follow Me.” Circum- stances rendered it more convenient for me to unite with the Society of Shakers in Enﬁeld, Conn. I did so sincerely, according to my best understanding, and placed my all upon the altar of justice and truth; and by so doing, new and increasing light, joy and love beamed into my soul, yielding a satisfaction which I had long sought, but could not ﬁnd, and I am now satisﬁed that true peace of mind and rest to the soul cannot be obtained except by a full sacriﬁce of the worldly life, through watching and prayer. I have never regretted the choice that I made, nor had one desire to return to my former mode of life. And now, at the age of four score years, I feel to raise my heart and voice in praise and thanksgiving to God, for the great salvation that I have found; and with my feeble hand I pen these few lines, hoping thereby to beneﬁt some of my fellow creatures who are now, as I once was, wander- ing in darkness and sin. My prayer is that all such souls may ﬁnd resurrection life in Christ, which alone will insure happiness in this world, and eternal bliss in the world to come. Mary 0’. Wright, Enﬁeld, Conn. _j__+._—.__.... DEAR ELDRESS A. : I would show my appreciation of your beautiful description in February No. of Sis- ter Margaret’s departure to her spirit home, by returning thanks. I read the account with deep interest, and was ediﬁed and strengthened by the inspiring expressions which fell from the lips of our dear Gospel sister, as her spirit was about to take its upward ﬂight to the unseen world. Her example in life and death is worthy to be imitated by every one who “names the name of Christ,” and professes to love the truth. Without purity of heart,we are not practi- cal Christians; and true “love is the seal of discipleship,” and will so remain; and only through self-denial, and the same cross which Jesus bore,can any soul “ be cruciﬁed unto the world, with all its aﬁections and lusts.” Such is the faith implanted in my heart ; and by it I am resolved to live and die. I would have my life all pure and righteous; and my latest breathings like sweet Margaret’s, drawn out in prayer for Zion's prosperity ; and, that her inmates may be ﬁlled with love and peace, and songs of rejoicing and praise. Do we not see l1ow death may be swallowed up in victory, and the grave robbed of its ter- rors by a sinless life, while the spirit rises in triumph over all inferior things? Those who thus live, do not die when they pass out of the material form ; by throwing off the grosser part, life becomes intensiﬁed——quickened—— and we often feel a power, and sweet inﬂuence emanating from them, which give peace and rest to our spirits, while engaged in the ardu- ous duties of the earth life. They become as guardian Angels to those whom they have left on the shores of time ; and they often gather to the circles in the Eden home on earth, which, through consecrated labor, themselves have helped to create ; and they continue to strive to enhance its beauty, and to adorn all its walks ; and they delight to encourage and up- lift each struggling soul, and to guide the young in the beautiful path of innocence, which leads to peace. How safe we feel while conﬁding in such holy watchers, to protect and guard the little ﬂock. Now, my dear mother, I want to say to you, that Sister Margaret is not gone far from your embraces ; she is still your own, and her spirit lingers to bless and to cheer. And, since leav- ing the clay tenement, her spirit is happy and free in the society of the good and ure, in the Church of God on earth, and in ieaven. Death to her, is but a birth into the higher life with enlarged powers of action. And,I feel to rejoice with her, that the messenger of life (not death) hath opened the door of liberty, and set her spirit free from the frail body, which it was her lot to inhabit. I feel renewed courage and strength, to press on in the gospel work ; and I will toil patiently and wait until the time shall come for me to be gathered to my heavenly home; and I hope to be found worthy to dwell with the shining saints i11 glory. I pledge myself to be with you in the progress of truth, now and forever. In bonds of Christian love and affection. Julia Johnson, West Ptttsﬁetd, Mass. SH.AKERESS. 31 WOMAN’S SPHERE. :O——. “ THE eyes may brighten, and lips may smile, And the heart with anguish be tom the while." For woman (generous toiler) Can bury sorrows deep Till oft, in cloister’d moments, ’lone, She ﬁnds them but to weep. And yet her grief must silent be, Her burden she must bear, Till truth can fetter error strong, And heed her time-bound prayer. She was not form’d for man to rule With ﬁrm relentless hand ; She was not form’d a chattel slave, To be at his command; She was not form’d to be the means . Of bearing down a name Unto an offspring cursed. debased, That cause her spirit shame. She feels her rights, but she is bound By those whom passions hold; She knows her claims to earth and heav‘n, For this her heart is bold. She presses through the ﬂood of thought, Sarcasm, scorn, and ire; She holds her way undaunted, ﬂrm, Enrobed in Love’s attire. She knows, when Reason, Justice pure, Shall place within each heart Those living truths which guard the soul, Then slavery will depart, And Freedom can her course pursue, Sustain her glorious cause, While Wisdom helps to form anew The Father's broken laws. Then priest, or priestcraft, ne’er can stay Equality, or right; But man shall own and bless the cause Which gave to earth new light : And, through her powers for good and right, Life’s burdens shall decrease ; While ’neath her inﬂuence, chaste and pure, Disease and crime shall cease. Through her shall gleam the golden light, And inspiration true Shall touch with love the soul of man, His life for God renew. And then, as one, they’ll toil in peace, And seeds celestial sow; While heav’n and earth the chorus swell,—- God reigns with man below! Charlotte Byrdsall, Mt. Lebanon. ._m___...:j——._ IT is argued that woman is not in servitude, because she voluntarily places herself in cer- tain positions, and chooses her own condition ; therefore, to her it is not bondage, but free- dom. We would ask, Are not the organic laws of the land, and the usages of society, such as compel some women to accept condi- tions that would otherwise be repugnant to their feelings? Before American chattel slavery was abolished, its abettors claimed that thousands of the negro slaves did not desire emancipation; that they so loved their masters, under whom they served, that they could not be induced to leave them, and ac- cept of freedom. Freedom for woman has a deeper and broader signiﬁcation than is generally supposed. There are gleamings of light upon the subject ; but as yet, many W110 think they have advanced ideas, and understand the matter well, will ﬁnd, as light and truth increase, that their present views are undeﬁned and chaotic. That woman is measurably a willing slave, while she panders to fashion, and yields herself, without constraint to libidinous desires, and seeks to satiate sensual passions in herself, or in others, we will not deny. We pray that a divine power may descend from the heavens, that will open the eyes of those who are ‘spiritually blind, and shake both priests and people, and awaken them to a consciousness of the real conditions and needs of humanity at the present time. EDITRESS. SONGS. THE peculiar gift of Osong that is given to Believers in Cl1rist’s Second Appearing, is beautiful, and highly prized by them. The breathings of the soul in measured strains of melody, ﬁlled with inspirational power from the interior spheres, is like balm to the spirit. The ﬁrst founders of the Second Christian Church, Mother Ann, and her co-laborers, father William and father James, were very much blest with the gift of new and inspira- tional songs. The Christ-Spirit that baptized them, seemed to say, “ Sing unto the Lord a new song; and chant no more the melodies which properly belong to the old heavens; for behold the time has come for old things to pass away, and all things to become new in the coming New Dispensation. The songs of Zion shall be ﬁlled with prayer and praise ever changing and constantly affording new food to supply the soul’s needs through all the progressive stages of the travel and growth of Believers.” Thus far, we have conﬁned ourselves to vocal music, and spiritual inspirational songs have been given, until they may be num- bered by thousands. They are simple in style, but are peculiarly adapted to the relig- ious feelings, and they touch the harmonic chords in the human soul, and lift it into the Divine element. Hitherto, we have not aimed so much to be scientiﬁc, as to be spiritual in our singing. And many who have given their attention to the mere science of music have criticised us ; while others, more spiritual, say, if you can have but the one, it is better to retain the spirit and essence, than to have the science without them. But as we claim that God is the Source of all true science, we may with safety cultivate our voices, and work with the inspi- rational powers toward perfection’ in music, as in all other things; for the more reﬁned and harmonious we become in worship, the more beautiful shall we appear in the sight of Angels, and the more acceptable will our offerings be. Then, dear Gospel friends, let us strive to correct our faults, while we cherish the gift of new and inspired songs as a rich ministra- tion from Angels and departed friends. Anna Dodgson, Mt. Lebanon. POWER OF PRAYER. By (L young Shaker Sister ﬁfteen years of age. PRAYER is the desire of the heart, the breath of the soul. The humblest petition which ﬂows from a sincere heart is more acceptable 2 and efectnal than the most eloquent words that may pass the lips Without sincerity and true simplicity. Prayer is essential to a true life; for it is a shield. Jesus said, “Watch and pray lest ye enter into temptation.” God looks at the heart. He does not measure prayer by the quantity of words uttered, nor take into account the eloquence of those words. David said : “ If I regard in- iquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me. The thoughts of the wicked are an abomina- tion unto the Lord; and He knoweth them afar off; but He heareth the prayer of the righteous.” The prayer of faith is powerful, as many have proved who have asked Divine assistance in times of trouble and affliction. Jesus said: “ Use not vain repetitions as the heathen do, who think they shall be heard for their much speaking.” If we have faith in God—possess childlike simplicity-—.are contrite in spirit, and ask with a conﬁding trust, we shall receive; and shall ﬁnd the promise true : “ If we knock it will be opened unto us.” Eliza M1'dgZey,Enﬁeld, 0t. 32 SHAKER AND SHAKERESS. LABOR OF LIFE. ’\,\.\1\.\.:-.\r‘p\.a 5 n .= F F P-- :FEg:p;e:r——F—r~a3~; T‘! FJ I’ I ,H.,_# ‘“““'“°' L - IN I L.» . I - N L E ——~L— " -—»‘——7—‘E§‘f-— 3. ' l‘ ' A 1 1 1 L i ﬁr‘ '%—““i“ii‘—d"“%,;‘g “ "E" F:‘F:”|,'*ﬁ‘l"é‘ ll”. ii ‘__a1_’F"’i‘]i“’F‘ -. .-.:+.—.;—-H -:~ ° a =" .2. :.;L—.:. .- é T.J:*-= ~ =9 a -L i- 4— -a’— ’ 1. Dream not a — way life’s gold-eii hours In realms of transient bliss; And tar — ry not in pleasure’s bow’rs, In quest of hap - pi - ness. 2. Fair ﬂelds in God's own her - i- tage In—vite to nobler aims, 3. The chain-bers of thy soul ex-pand, And stretch thy tents abroad, Clasp La-bor in Re - li-gion’s hand, And aid the work of God; The stronger powers of good engage Through virtue's ho-ly claims. I P‘g—|P“ir" —a::::P::: r‘ - I , Vli”r'+ tjc—t—'r’r*FFE“i_l' ‘II; r‘ F . ‘.7 £ U "7 1. ii ‘H LAMENTATION. joj A wild cry arises from memory’s haunt, From depths of conditions of woe! Where children of darkness, of sorrow and want, No ease for their suﬂ’erings know. There is cursing, and wailing, and anguish of heart, A writhing in torment and pain i 0 why this injustice ? what aid will impart The pow’r that will freedom obtain ? This cruel oppression that crushes the poor, And gives to the wealthy their weal, This un—clii-istian spirit turns from the door, ~ The needy to starve, or to steal. ’Tis asked, “is it true that the houseless descend To join with the ruinous train, Whose brief lives of vice in infamy end, And this for some slight paltry gain? " ’Tis true, ah, too true, we are forced to reply, Fair virtue to niammon doth bow, For gaunt destitution is still waiting nigh, To stamp with starvation the brow. We look for the soul — that is buried from sight, And dross is piled up in its place; Like gold in the ore, ’tis obscured from the sight, But little of it we can trace. Yea, the “ seed bud of beauty” is withered and crushed By storms of adversity’s hour, And the small voice within is stifled and hushed By passions strong pleading for pow’r. But ye who can shake from the rough, iron hand, The chain of oppression so cold, Go, unbind the weak and the poor of the land; Be fearless, undaunted, and bold. ’Tis God ﬁres your purpose, ye noble and brave, And angels inspire you still on i For truth, that’s almighty and able to save, Is seen in the work you have done. No more be ye faint at the sight of distress, Dismay’d at recitals of woe, Which now from the lips of the suffering press, Whose hearts only bitterness know. For happier days we are gifted to see Dawn o’er this sin-blighted race ; When men in a brotherhood equal shall be, And poverty ﬁnd not a place ; VVhen the standard of purity higher is raised, And the blind are enabled to see That only through holiness God can be praised, And only the truth niaketh free. Elvah Leavenworth, Mt. Lebanon. mm IF I were suddenly asked to give a proof of the goodness of God to us, I think I should say that it is most manifested in the exquisite difference He has made between the_sou_ls of women and men, so as to create the possibility of t_he most charm- ing companionships that the mind of man can imagine. —— Arthur Helps. For there the sy-ren sings her song, The wand-’rer to de - coy, A-wake! for glorious themes to strive, Above earth’s sordid pelf, '3 T4“; iii‘ '3‘: -0- 4- ' J l K F] ‘ "- _,._fl=gﬁ5%E-2 0+ There sub-tle charms like magnet strong, Allure but to de - stroy. In broad phi-laii-thro-phy to thrive, Beyond the sphere of self. Till the nail-len-nial day shall shine Unto earth’s distant bound; Till per-fect love, and peace di-vine, A - bi-ding place have found. l as: 79-. :~:.—r— I V L I D T’c”i“'”iE“i“" E OF SUCH IS THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN. WORDS, 0, how full of meaning, uttered by lips so mild, revealing a pure undeﬁled heaven to man ! Not the heaven the haughty priest- hood preach of, in fanes where the Wealthy and fashionable meet one day in seven. Those devotees of fashion, may proudly kneel in cushioned pews——read from gilded books long liturgies ——but, their practices are such, as tend to impoverish the nation, and foster crime. Their church steeples may point heaven- ward ; but, while their church coinmunicaiits, are so fraught with avarice, and have so little righteousness that they will not feed the poor with bread; Gro(l’s Angels will not recognize them; their heaven is too gross. God will not own a hireliiig priesthood who are pani- pered with every rare lux ury,while the orphan, and widow, hardly obtain scanty fare. There is no such enslavement for the meek and lowly born, in the heavenly city, whose Streets are paved with gold. 'l‘ruth’s grand fruition, that will bring to earth the heaven] y prize, will be a baptism which will sweep away all priestly superstition, and establish brotherhood. '_||C‘””’l| (4577 II Wisp. \—pi—'1s If earth shall ever roses bear, VVhere thorns are wont to grow, The idlers must do their share Of labor here below. Come, come ye Angel forces, From your Eden realms above; And dry up sin's foul sources, By the reign of Peace and love. From the upper spheres of Wisdom, Come spirits pure and bright, To herald in a kingdom, To bless the world with light. Bright vision, when we see thee come. All souls shall childlike be; And earth shall be the happy home Of Christ’s community. S. Crtttenden, New Haven. Tm} RICHTER’S DREAM. I DO not know that I can conclude this number better than by quoting Richter’s dream, in which he shows the feebleness of man’s imagination in the presence of the inﬁnite wonders of the uni- verse. It is translated by De Quincey: “God called up from dreams a man into the vestibule of Heaven.” saying, “Come thou hither and see the glories of My Kingdom," and to the angels that stood around His throne He said: “Take him! Strip from him his robes of ﬂesh, cleanse his vision, and put a new breath into his nostrils; only touch not with any change his human heart, the heart that weeps and trembles.” It was done, and with a mighty angel for his guide the man stood ready for his inﬁnite voyage; and from the terraces of Heaven, without sound or farewell, on a sudden they swept into iiiﬂiiite ”FE“t"f't*E*:’*i"* ‘ —*P*f -P—'P“—P: 7:’ 7""? ' r * P’?——5—-£257: space. Sometimes, with the solemn ﬂight of angel wings, they passed through the horrors of dark- ness, through wildernesses of death that divide the worlds of life; sometimes, they passed over thresholds that were quickening under prophetic motions from God; then, from beyond distances that are counted only in Heaven, light dawned as through a shapeless ﬁlm; by unutterable pace they passed a light—a light, by unutterable pace passed them. In a moment the blaze of suns was upon them — in a moment the rush of planets was around them. Then came eternities of twilight that revealed, but were not revealed. On the right hand and on the left towered gigantic constellations, that by self-repetitions and answers from afar; that by counter-positions, built up triumphal gateways whose archways, whose arcliitraves, horizontal, upright, raised and rose at altitude of spans that seemed ghostly from iniinitude. Without measure were the arcliitraves, beyond memory the gates, past number, the archways. Within were stars that scaled eternities around ; above was below, and below was above, to man stripped of gravitat- ing body. Depth was swallowed up in height insur- mountable; height in depth unfathomable. On a sudden, as thus they rode from inﬁnity to inﬁnity; on a sudden, as thus they tilted over abyssmal worlds, a mighty cry arose that systems more mysterious, that worlds more billowy, other lights, other depths, were coming, were nearing, were at hand. Then the man sighed and stopped, shuddered and wept. His overladen heart uttered itself in tears, and he said: "Angel, I will go no farther, for the spirit of man aclieth with this inﬁnity. Insutferable is the glory of God. Let me lie down, and hide me in the grave from the persecution of the Inﬁnite, for end I see there is none.” And from all the listening stars that shone around there issued a choral voice: “The man speaks truly. End is there none, that ever yet we heard of.” “End is there none?” the angel solemnly demanded; “Is there indeed no end, and is this the sorrow that kills you? ” But no voice answered, that he might answer himself. Then the angel threw up his glorious hands to the heaven of heavens, saying, “End is there none to the Universe of God! Lo! also, is there no beginning!” _:_.._._ THE more and the greater are life's diﬂiculties, the more honorable it is to carry off the victory. Man may be disappointed in his greatest hopes in life, without, on that account, becoiiiing unhappy. ___,______ OBITUARY. __0_. WILLIAM OFFORD, aged 71, Mt. Lebanon, Febru- ary 11, 1874. Eldress IVIATILDA WILLIAMS, aged 63, Watervliet, Ohio, January 29, 1874. ELIZABETH BUNDY, aged 30, Pleasant Hill. Ky., February, 1874. I 0.3‘ ,.! -\ -a ,.\ pl /\ /\
Show less
Subjects: Shaker -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-sha-ss0404
Is part of: Hamilton College Library Digital Collections, Communal Societies Collection, Shaker Collection

Title: Shaker Manifesto, vol. 04, no. 05 (May 1874)
Publisher: United Society
Date: 1874-05-01
Place published: Mt. Lebanon (N.Y.)
Text: Vol. IV. lVﬂI()>lW'”.ll‘]Hl]LYE’.. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. (\ %)7.(s~ ‘sf ) E w_ EVANS , FIFTY CENTS Em,m“_ ’ Mt. Lebanon, Col. 00. N. Y. May, 1874:. PEIMNNUM TEMPERANOE Thus can they say——We have set you an government; and, in due time she will vote, ——o— example. Follow us, in self-denial—VVe are With maI1’S consent, and sit by his side in “ Not by might, nor by power, but by the Spirit,” intemperance is being suppressed. The movement has a spiritual origin. There is, in the Spirit World, an organized company of men and women, who are ap- pointed to the work of suppressing intemper- ance, in this country. It is their mission —— Woman has been, by intemperance, the chief suﬂ“erer. It is meet that she should be the medium of “ the powers of the world to come,” for its removal. If woman will be content to be the instru- ment, and not aspire to the Leadership, in the work, prosperity will attend her efforts -— for the cause is of God. In her hours of trial and doubt, ...
Show moreVol. IV. lVﬂI()>lW'”.ll‘]Hl]LYE’.. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. (\ %)7.(s~ ‘sf ) E w_ EVANS , FIFTY CENTS Em,m“_ ’ Mt. Lebanon, Col. 00. N. Y. May, 1874:. PEIMNNUM TEMPERANOE Thus can they say——We have set you an government; and, in due time she will vote, ——o— example. Follow us, in self-denial—VVe are With maI1’S consent, and sit by his side in “ Not by might, nor by power, but by the Spirit,” intemperance is being suppressed. The movement has a spiritual origin. There is, in the Spirit World, an organized company of men and women, who are ap- pointed to the work of suppressing intemper- ance, in this country. It is their mission —— Woman has been, by intemperance, the chief suﬂ“erer. It is meet that she should be the medium of “ the powers of the world to come,” for its removal. If woman will be content to be the instru- ment, and not aspire to the Leadership, in the work, prosperity will attend her efforts -— for the cause is of God. In her hours of trial and doubt, let her look to God —— not to man —— and all will be well. Attending a temperance meeting in New York, on the 11tl1 instant, there being present Dio Lewis, Grayland G. Clark and other master minds, nothing more favorably impressed me, than the recognition, by the men, of the fact, that the women should not look to them, as leaders ; but rather to their own inspirational impressions. Woman is at school—to-day she is doing the very thing that man has said, for her to do, would spoil her as woman. Appearing in public —-learning to organize —— what shall keep her from the Polls? Who may exclude her from the Courts of Justice, or Halls of Legislation‘? What power shall let, or hinder the Millennium from being real- ized through such instrumentalities, and by those agencies, that it is alone possible for God to establish a Millennium? Private virtue is the Granite Rock, upon which the structure of public virtue can safely rest, without fear of settling. Unless the individual women who compose the praying bands, do, in truth, commence the reformation with themselves, by contrition and repentance, their labors, with others, will be in vain. Not being in the Lord, their prayers will be as sounding brass and tink- ling cymbal. What we possess, we can minister. When women have suffered and been helped, they can suffer and help others. “Come not at your wives,”~—-was an in- junction of the Ruling Spirit of the He- brews, to them, when they fain would come near unto God, to be indued with power from on high, in order to overcome and conquer the Canaanites. Oome not at your Husbands, should be the word, in all praying bands, to those women, who would prepare —— arm themselves before- hand —— to ﬁght the battle of the Lord against the sins of the world, and the giant sin of intemperance in particular. refraining from things as dear to us, as are the things, to you, that We ask you to sacri- ﬁce —things as pleasing to our lower, sensu- ous nature. Then will they speak as having authority-— as capable of charity. And they will cast out evils, that go not out, save by fasting and prayer. VVhen the praying women fast from the lusts of their generaitz'oe nature, they will be weighty in word, and mighty in Work, against the minor evils of humanity. Who shall go forth to the battle ——The Young Women of the Princes of the Prov- inces. Let them enlist at once in the effort to overthrow the saloon keepers. As soon as the Mothers have inaugurated the movement, in a place, if the Young W'on1en will take it off their hands, and let the Mothers remain at home, in prayer, a double blessing will ensue. At once the Spirit will lead the Young Women to discard many extravagant and false things, about their per- sons, that now disﬁgure them, and which dis- qualify them for active serv.ice in their appointed ﬁeld of labor-—-of battle. The time saved from personal disﬁguration will be ample for all their public duties. Sexual purity agrees with simplicity and utility in dress, like the verb with its nom- inative. Also, I would suggest —- modestly-——— that all mourning dresses be at once omitted, and all useless and vain funeral trappings and ex- penses be abolished, and that the money thus saved be appropriated to purchasing praying dresses for out-door labor. Be ye temperate in all things. Temperance in drink is but one item in the bill of reform that has now begun to roll over America. If the American women will yield them selves to the influence coming from the higher spheres in the Spirit World, a new era will begin, that will, in its unfolding, be of vast national import. Let the women be just what they seem to be, and seem to be just What they are—God fearing women — and after the young women have passed through the present disciplinary, preliminary phase of education, a portion of them will become good wives and mothers in the New Earth, and another portion will arise into the New Heavens — the Resurrection Order—to go no more out forever. By my spirit, saith the Lord, the redemp- tion shall come. Let woman look, labor and pray for the wisdom from above, not for that which cometh from man — the wisdom from beneath, and by which man l1as been so largely guided in organizing and conducting all so-called civil courts of justice and halls of legislation. The Millennium dawns I ! ————-+—- MY DEAR SHAKER AND SHAKERESS : Your continued administrations of Gospel Truth, being a necessity, your friends, who are legion, expect more of the Truth, as it is in Shakerism, from you, than they can get otherwise. This being the fourth year of your labors, we associate it with the “fourth dispensation,” under whose benignant enlightenment, our Social Order is established. Your words of counsel,of warning, of cheer and comfort, have fallen, in many places, in good and honest hearts, with singularly heal- ing and soothing effect. May a strong band of holy angels have a supervising inﬂuence over your very existence, and instill, more abundantly, through its consecrated Editors, a new Life—Tl1e Pure Life of the Spirit— as our New Heavens are to be peopled with a spiritual people. Let your voice,in clarion tones, summon the guests—‘‘ Come, for all things are now ready.” Zion, in all her branches, can bear replenishing, with re- deemed souls, or those who feel the necessity of being redeemed, from their evil natures. Not only do our present established places require ﬁlling up, but a further increase, in the near future, will demand more establish- ments. Spread your wings, ye angelic messenger of good tidings. Rest not, till earth’s inhabitants have all heard the good tidings you carry. There is a rest for the people of God. All, who will, may come and partake, and work out their own salvation. N 0 “ atone1nent,”— no war —no slavery— neither physical bond- age, nor spiritual bondage— or bigotry. You are charged with the support of, and have well maintained, a higher standard of religion than any other publication. From this extreme southern home of Shak- ers, receive our meed of commendation, which we cheerfully give. Your mission, to sow the good seed, and to rend the veil of -_the covering cast over all people ——theﬂe8h-—-is one of vast importance to suffering humanity. Shakers Wanted. 100,000 Shakers wanted,soon as convenient. None need apply, who cannot shake, or learn to shake themselves free from all pre- judice, all Wrong, all sin——all evil of every name and nature. But, all, who apply, bring- ing with them the following credentials, will be welcomed, as inquirers, and given every facility to learn of this doctrine, whether it be, or be not, of God: 1st. All honest people. The dishonest would shut their eyes and say, there was no light. 2d. All wishing to live a pure virgin life. 3d. All looking for refuge from the social evil. 4th. All looking to community life, for happiness. 51:11. All expecting to work out their salva- tion. 6th. All who wish to attain the highest good, in this life. 7th. All who will control their appetites and passions. 8th. All who will confess their sins and quit sinning. Samuel Hurlbut, South Union, Ky. 84¢ THEOLOGICAL TREASURY. TAKE UP THE CROSS. The Gospel, or Mission of Jesus Christ, stands in rebukeful antagonism to all mere human systems of theology. And the origin- ators and supporters of such systems ought to be ashamed of ever thinking that Jesus could approve of what these leaders, with their followers, allow themselves to engage in. There is not a single feature, which distin- guished the Pentecostal church, that is not discountenanced by the majority of churches calling themselves Christian. To this sweeping charge we will endeavor to attach equally sweeping evidence. Where, among modern churches, can be found, in practical operation, the cross that Jesus bore against generative lusts and rela- tionship, against wars and fightings which come of those lusts, as against the monopoliz- ing selﬁshness, inseparable from the natural order? Is not fashionable Christianity the desider- atum of the multitudes who follow on to do evil‘? Is not union, with some popular sect, needful to success, in the process of adding house to house, till no place is left for the homeless poor? Wherein would carnal mammon worship- ers desire a change in New York churches, or in church theology ‘Z Great is Diana of the Ephesians-—cry the craftsmen and craftswomen, who are made rich with the abundance of money contributions. To have a substitute to bear the cross for us, may be comforting to the worldly professors. But they who deny themselves, and bear a daily cross against all the lusts of the ﬂesh and mind, bear their own burthens, work out their own salvation. No substitute is needful nor desirable. The folly of living in sin, is apparent. To misinterpreted atonement must be as- cribed grave errors. By it many souls have been robbed of saleation—salvation from actual sin. The cross of Jesus saves others just as it saved him. A man or woman may be saved by faith alone, from sins they daily repeat, when an oven may be heated by snow-balls. To comprehend, somewhat, the extent to which the cross of Christ has been evaded by our modern Gentile Christianity, let us revert to the model —— the Pentecostal church. In Jesus, a virgin life was requisite to-con- stitute Him a Christian. And, without excep- tion, his immediate disciples adopted that rule of life. Those, among them, who had been married, became as brothers and sisters to each other. They who were single so re- mained. Hence, the Pentecostal was a virgin church. When Paul permitted marriages among the Gentiles, he did it under this protest: “I would that all men were as I am.” These Gentile churches have annihilated the virgin cross, and instituted marriage as one of their sacraments, in direct antagonism to both the ﬁrst and second Pentecostal churches. Through the life of marriage the cross is abandoned—a life is saved—eternal life is lost. Peace is far from the sects who marry, as is the cross; those who marry being the proper ones to do the ﬁghting. SHAKER AND The community system of the model church exists no where among marrying, ﬁghting Christians. These do not seek each others’ good rather than their own ; nor live together as brothers and sisters, faring and sharing alike the fruits of each other’s labor; calling all things——not mine and thine — Ours. The community cross and the non-resistant cross are abrogated by marriage. Hence, it is a worldly and not a christian institution, and many go in thereat. The world over, there is an inseparable connection between marrying, blood-shedding churches and worldly civil governments. What a contrast between these and the practice of Jesus under instruction of the Christ spirit. Let all desist from pressing into our con- stitution the God of these people, until they cease to worship the Heathen Deities — Venus, Mars and Bacchus. Eld. G. A. Lomas, I/Vatervltet, N. Y. ——————+-—:— GOOD NEWS. “Of the increase of His government and peace, there shall be no end.” One of the most pleasant features connected with the Gospel work is, that there will be no end to its spiritual unfoldings. It is to be forever a new revelation to those who love to Walk in the light. We may pass from faith to faith on our Heavenly journey, without fear. No barrier can impede our onward, up- ward march. Angel minds may have preceded us, on the way to the Kingdom, from whom we can, and gladly will, accept the discipline which in- sures our safety, and harmonizes us with the life of Jesus Christ. It becomes our privilege to sit as pupils in the spiritual school, accepting the divine mis- sion from those who are in advance of our po- sition, we embodying their life in our own souls, and as faithfully transmitting the same blessing, to those W110 accept the work of the cross at a later date. From the ﬁrst ministration of God’s Law to man, there has been a gradual increase of di- vine revelation of “ government and peace,” adapted to the condition of those who were separated from among men, to be denomina- ted His chosen people. The good old prophet understood this, when he said, “ Of the increase of the ministration of God’s Word there shall be no end,” and we live to attune our minds to the spirit of this prophecy. We have no reason to believe In- ﬁnite wisdom will be indifferent to the suc- cessful prosecution of his own work,knowing, as we do, that ﬁnite minds will exert every faculty to acquire a desired object. Jesus understood this fact, when he said: “Think not that I am come to destroy the law or the prophets.” He accepted the Mosaic dispensa- tion, as one phase of God’s work for the de- velopment of human souls. The law was no less essential for those who became his disciples, than it had been for the children of Israel. As Jesus received increasing spiritual light, he unfolded greater spiritual truths to his fol- lowers corresponding with that light. While the teacher, Moses, justiﬁed his fol- lowers in hating their enemies, Jesus, with a deeper love for humanity, taught all who would walk with him, to “pray for those who despitefully used and persecuted them.” Admitting that the spirit of God was mani- fested in the two dispensations, there was evi- dentlya great increase in the latter, agreeably to the words of the prophet — of the peace and government —- to which there was to be no end. Our Gospel privilege embraces within its boundary lines all the testimony of Jesus. To enter this sphere of divine light is to be under the spirit of progression ——in an endless in- crease. Eld. Henry Blirm, Canterbury, N. H. .—:——...__+-—._._:-.._. SCIENCE VS. FAITH. joj “Science shall free itself from the inﬂuence of Religion and Faith. Faith is a hindrance to Sci- ence.” Cctrl Vaght. Is it of Religion and Faith, as exponents of creeds and forms of worship, blind beliefs in dogmas, in themselves uncertain or useless, that the above assertion is made? Or, does it apply to Faith and Religion as elements of Christian life and practice ‘I Can true faith hinder science in her endeav- ors to unfold nature’s laws, or cloud her ac- cumulating array of facts in unbelief ‘I Is it not equally as necessary to distinguish the true from the false in treating of religious faith——a perfect theory— as it is in the un- foldment of nature’s laws by mere science, and are not the issues involved, as vital to the in- terests of man ‘I We think they are. When scientiﬁc investigators would darken counsel by words without knowledge, and seek to becloud with doubts, and darken with unbelief, faith———religion and the historic rec- ord, the Bible,—they undermine their own foundation —— Spiritualism. There is no possibility of keeping science —- an orderly arrangement of facts — and Faith — religion —— apart. Honest, truth-loving, patient investigation, correctness of observation, precision of state- ment and logical deduction, belong to one as to the-other. The scientist, be he materialist, deist or agan, whose Writings and life evince love for humanity, will not be tabooed by the spirit of our age, which judges the tree by its fruit and not by the name it chances to bear. What is faith? A belief—conﬁdence—— prescience. What is that instinct which per- meates animal life from the coral to the hu- man? If we deny God, in any of his works, do we not deny him in the Whole creation ? If we accept God in man, have we not the key to science ? Science will have made her most wonderful discovery, when she acknowledges the source of all knowledge —fa,z‘th—as her Lord and master—the soul of all things in Heaven and upon Earth. The dual principles of male and female are not more inseparably associated and connected in man, their highest tangible exponent, down to the nomad,or chemical affinities of nature’s laboratory, than are Religion and Science. Creation is alive with change and progress. Cosmical afﬁnity—chemical attraction —de- velopes into instinct an offshoot of the dual parent cause —— Father and Mother—— God. Intuition in man, oft-times precedes investi- gation and knowledge. It is the law that pioneers the soul in all growth. To be destitute of the power of impulse, would be the death of all deaths. Impulse is the power to be, and to do. Faith is the soul of spiritual life in man. It insures eternal progress. It is the evidence of things not seen—the substance of all good things hoped for. If ye had faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye should say to this syca- more tree, be thou plucked up and‘planted in the sea. That is but a statement of the pos- sible. And in our day of the probable—pro- vided there be cause. Faith, without, or unaided by science, can better comprehend nature and her laws, than can science, while warring with faith, see beyond her facts. As an art, faith must be classed among the “ lost Arts.” When Huxley, Darwin, Spencer and Vogt, have discovered the source of life, they will be as learned as the way-faring man, who al- though a fool in science, has seen God, with the eye of faith— through purity of heart. That which is hidden from the materialis- tic wise and prudent, may be revealed unto babes in science. Finally, it is to faith, above instinct, intu- ition, or mere science, that all truth’s investi- gators are indebted for what we, as humans, have been, are, and are destined to be in the glorious future. G. H. Hamster, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. __.__.._.._¢.j: HARVEST HOME. _0__ Then gather up the useless tares, Convioting Angels bin , And cast them in the Gospel ﬁre, And thus release your mind. For now the reaping time has come, And Angels shout the Harvest Home. Now if this work you truly do. And are indeed sincere, Then Gospel peace will freely ﬂow, And you will have good cheer. For now the reaping time has come, And Angels shout the Harvest Home. F. Vam, Watervliet, 0. —————+ CAPTIOUS CRITICISMS. _O__ AMID the avalanche of letters we are receiv- ing, comes one from an unfriendly stranger— woman. She criticises the Shakers, and their paper— THE SHAKER AND SIIAKERESS. Friends, who feel an interest in the success of the little monthly, confer a favor by point- ing out its defects and errors, Whether gram- matical or typographical. They do it in a kindly spirit. Of enemies, essaying to instruct us, the least we require is, that they do it in style as chaste, in language as correct, in as good honest English, as that which they criticise. She credits us with being “ well-meaning, and staunchly moral.” We would willingly spare a good deal of literary ability from some of our cotemporaries, to have the same said, truly, of them. Our critic charges, as a fault, that the Soci- ety reserves the right to charge “casual visi- tors,” for entertainment. ‘While enquirers, for practical purposes, are made Welcome, the gossiping pleasure-seeking multitude, are not welcome. Nor are such as travel, seeking to live upon the labor of others, making a Shaker community a place of common resort. Our Society is not a public estab1ishment~— a free hotel, or boarding house, for curiosity- seekers. Nor for city people, seeking “ an out in the country,” at little expense to them- selves. It is our home. The class who im- portunately demand free fare at our hands, would be the last to convert their own homes into free restaurants for the use of all strang- ers who choose to call upon them. The rule, that correspondence is open to the Elders, is especially obnoxious to our femi- nine critic. We publish that rule to deter just such people from joining the Shakers. Those “who creep in among us unawares,” to spy out our liberties, who desire to carry on private correspondence with parties in the outside world, in whom they have more conﬁ- dence than in their Brethren and Sisters in the Lord, should go out from among us. They are not of us. Such persons We do not con- ﬁde in, because they do not confide in their spiritual relations—— their community associ- SHAKERESS. ates. tual. These should hang upon the tree of nature, until they have progressed up to the Order, Where “ that which is without, is as that which is within,” “and where the male, with the female, is neither male nor female.” Those wishing to live in the selﬁsh order of single persons— isolated individuals —— as well as those who have progressed to the family—— me and mine order — have our free permission to devote their talents, wealth and affections, to upbuild that order. They may toil for No. One, or they may marry, raise children, and buy and sell for their other selves. In these relations, the privacy and secrecy, appropriate to the selﬁsh, normal life, is in order. But, when they weary of such contracted circle—such narrow sphere—and seek a higher life in which to expand their affections and usefulness, they must come to religious communism. Again, our critic asks, “ Are you a pro- gressing people-— a light to the world in lit- erature ? ” We rejoin—The Shakers, at present, make no pretensions to high scholarship among the literati. Having sought to be honest, indus- trious, temperate in meats and drinks, cleanly in person and morals, as a basis for religion, rather than to be popular and learnedly great. In the practice of these virtues, we ﬁnd happiness and contentment. “The social evil” is far removed from our borders. Neither the poor, the naked, nor the hungry are to be seen among us. Peace and innocence abound. So far as this is “ light” and “progress” to the world, they are welcome to it. But the creditis to Shaker communism —a community of interests, and a community of ideas, feelings and affections, being one. Thus, the want of conﬁdence is mu- WARM FEET. :0: BELOVED Enrror.-— At the risk of being thought triﬂing, and telling people what they already know, I beg leave to remind them, through the SHAKER AND SHAKERESS, of the secret of warm feet. Many of the colds which people are said to catch, commence at these extremities ; and colds are not the worst effects of damp feet. Persistent neglect, in this re- spect, produces disease of the internal organs, which once chronic, can never be cured. To keep the feet constantly warm, is to effect an in- surance against the almost interminable list of disorders, which spring from “slight colds.” 1st. Never be tightly shod. Boots, or shoes, when they ﬁt closely, press against the veins of the feet, and prevent the free circulation of the blood. On the contrary, when they do not embrace the feet too closely, the blood ﬂows freely, and the spaces left between the leather and the stockings, are ﬁlled with warm air. Those who pride themselves on having small, handsome feet, will perhaps, be unwilling to admit this assertion. They are earnestly re- commended to sacrifice a little vain display, for the sake of comfort and safety, by wear- ing what the makers call easy shoes. 2d. Never sit in damp shoes. It is often imagined, that unless they are positively wet, it is not necessary to change them when the feet are at rest. This is an error; for when the least dampness is absorbed into the sole, it is attrac- ted further to the foot itself, by its own heat, and thus perspiration is dangerously checked. Those who doubt this, may prove it by ne- glecting this precaution, and their feet will feel cold and damp, after a few moments, al- though, on taking off the shoe and stocking, it will appear to be perfectly dry. Daniel Orcutt, Enﬁeld, Conn. 35 Also, the feet may be too warm, inducing debility of the whole system, as they may be too cold, by reason of being thinly clad, and yet not feel very uncomfortable, because they are drawing heat from all parts of the body, the result of which may be a general cold, a pleurisy, lame back, or rheumatism, according to previous conditions of the subject.—E'd. BREAD VS. WHISKEY. Away back in my teens, near sixty years ago, I went to Quaker meeting -— an evening meeting—at the house of Benedict Robinson, in the new town of Milo, in our county of Yates, State of New York, a land then ﬂow- ing with bread and whiskey. Whiskey was as much one of the family necessaries as bread. The corn and the rye had, from the beginning, been regarded as whiskey. Nothing more, nothing less. The whiskey mills had begun on the wheat with no sparing hand. The Spirit moved Caleb Macumber, of Farmington, Ontario county, a man of giant frame, giant voice, giant every thing, and he arose with one hand in coat pocket, the other behind his back ; he began to speak —“ It — is -—our-——du.ty—— to — be —— thankful——for—— blessin’s — as —— well temporal —— as spiritual. I — shall —take —— for — the — subject — of — my —— discourse — vegetables — especially — that vegetable — of — which -— we - - make —— Bread —- wheat.” His words fell like sledge hammers upon our ears. Not upon our ears only, but upon our very souls. In breathless silence we followed the preacher. He told us that “ in the staff of life that land had been blessed above all lands ; that we had turned that blessing into a curse ,' that the day was not far distant when there would be a scarcity in the land,” “ and children will cry for bread.” We didn’t see it then. In less than two years We saw the word of the Lord by the mouth of the prophet fulﬁlled to the letter. There was not bread to be bought, and .no money to buy it. Many families were bread- less for weeks, and children did cry for bread. ._—:4._____ QUERIES. _.0_ ELDER FREDERICK — To the query, “ Will not this Second Christian or Shaker Church -—- this Gospel of Christ — create its own liter- ature ‘I ”, your answer, “ Yea, and that right speedily,” meets with a hearty response in my mind, and suggests the following questions, or rather, renews them : Shall old phraseologies, which should have perished in their using ; and which only lead to error, and serve only to hinder and blind ' be perpetuated by mere force of habit? Is it proper to use the term Jesus Christ, as the name of, and applying to one individual exclusively, and that, too, in the masculine gender ‘I Speaking of Jesus, as a man, should we say Christ, He, ctc.? Is Jesus, or is Christ, our Savior, or do we save ourselves by obeying the Christ as Jesus did‘! In common usage, Jesus and Christ are im- properly used as synonyms. Does this con- vey an intelligent idea? Shall we not accept the dictum of Jesus, “ The Son of Jlfam ” — “the seed of Abraham ,' " and when mediating for the Christ Spirit, “ I came down f1'om Heaven ”‘? Jesus said, “ It is expedient for you, that I go away, that the spirit of truth may come unto you ;” and you become mediators. “ They shall guide you in the way of all truth, and they will show you things to come.” Which shall we follow — the individual Jesus, or the Christ—-the Spirit of Truth -— the Comforter, which gloriﬁed J esus? Which is more proper—going to Heaven, or bringing Heaven to us — making Heaven ?' Why not have Heaven within‘? , Does not the term——“ Adam’s fall,” relat- E ing to one individual, thousands of years ago‘, 36 mn~vvmn~ induce a feeling of irresponsibility, and blind the eyes to Adamfs fall of to-day? Have we not all sinned, after the similitude of Adam’s transgression ? Since Spirits are no longer stigmatized as Ghosts. would not Holy Spz'7'z't-—instead of Holy Ghost——be an improvement? Would it not be well to think, study and phrase our literature, to the understanding of the present living age, and not pervert language and sense, through time hallowed customs ‘Z If all, or any of these questions can be answered, through the SHAKER AND SHAKER- Ess, more than one might be enlightened. Elijah Myrick, Harvard, Mass. ————¢————— END OF THE WORLD. .:.0—.— A prophet said—“ An end, an end, has come.” It is beginning to be considered as an actualized fact, that this earth is periodically populated and depopulated. Various genera of vegetable growths and different species of animals, organic beings, come into existence, and passing away, be- come extinct; evidence of their existence only to be found in the inorganic stratiﬁed layers of the earth. During the intervals of total extinction, the globe undergoes necessary repairs, which ﬁt it to again become the garden of plants, and the ﬁeld of animal life. We have evidence that this process of life and death is eternal. The numerous and divers species now in existence on this planet have been running their periodical race some thousands of years. ' The indications are, that many of the cul- tivated species of plants and vegetables, and some of the domesticated genera of animals, have passed their zenith and approach the winter of the ages. Also, there are races of humans, who, like sick Turkey, are dying out. As witness the Indians and the Yankees, or New England people, who, co-operating with this great law, are losing the love of offspring-—~becoming extinct. Something may be done to prolong the lingering existence of these worn-out plants, animals, and tribes of humans; but their dooms-day draws nigh, and new and superior classes impatiently await their exit from the sentient scenes of life. I have heretofore given you my views upon this important subject, and now allude to it, that you may see the great importance of discussing it in the SHAKER AND SHAKERESS. Touching the human race, I think it is the design of the Powers Above, who overrule mundane affairs, to bring forward the younger races, and compel them to observe the law of animal reproduction, under the tuition of the spirit of Moses —- thus forming the new earth. While the older and worn out races will be harvested by the spirit of Ulmist, into the new Heaven, or by Death, into the spirit world. The unwillingness of men to marry, and of women to bear children, preferring thereunto the horrid crimes of fceticide and infanticide, are signs in the old earth; while the grow- ing dissatisfaction with individual and family life; and the spread of co-operative ideas, and of a community spirit, are signs in the old heavens not to be misunderstood; SHAKER AND that soon it shall be truly said— an end, an end has come. Thus it is, progress for the younger and undeveloped animal human races, and resur- rection vs. death, to the already reﬁned, pro- gressed, intellectual and spiritual kindreds, nations, races and tribes of earth. To these the Revelator referred: “ I saw an Angel ﬂying in the midst of hea- ven, having the Everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell upon the earth.” “ And the Earth was reaped.” Man cannot cause the Sun to move in space, nor change the relation to each other of the members of the solar system. He cannot make the seed to sprout out of its season, nor make the oak to produce apples. Man must take the phenomena of nature as he ﬁnds them —as they are. And in learning this, he learns truth and humility. He learns that what exists in nature is true, and to value truth, that he must bow to what is—to what, in the nature of things, he can- not change. J. B. Poole, Hancock, Mass. .__.__,.__._ HAPPINESS. __0__ THE desire of the Creator in bringing human beings into existence on this planet was for happiness. We deal with facts—facts within the reach of mental ken. In this world, hap- piness is the result of obedience to law- misery, of law’s infraction. Why not so in other worlds ‘Z By universal law, cause and effect are bound together. No power on earth, nor in Heaven, will divorce them. “ The reward of every man's hand shall be given him.” “ Whatso- ever a man soweth, that also shall he reap ;” and wisely so. The suffering, inseparable from law’s infrac- tion, is the remedial agent—man’s best friend, Heaven’s best mercy—-without which, man might be an eternal transgressor. The writer of this article has had a some- what diversiﬁed experience—has been associ- ated with men in various conditions in life— rich and poor, wise and otherwise. He has now had a brief acquaintance with the Shakers; ﬁnds them the most law-abiding— physiologically, morally and spiritually—of any people of his acquaintance, and, of course, the balance, Happiness vs. Misery, is decided in their favor; not because they are a superior race of humans, but because of the advantages of community over isolation, for self-discip- linary and other purposes, enabling to divide the cares, and double the enjoyments——all that is worthy of the name of enjoyment-and thus preparing them for happiness, in all future states of being, in the most rational manner conceivable. James Hart. Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. COLD BATHIN G. DR. D10 Lnwrs writes: Just now I am sorry to see that there is a reaction against daily cold bathing. A medical man of my acquaint- ance cautions his patients against too frequent bathing, for fear the oil may be removed from the skin. He tells them that twice a month during the winter, and twice a week during the summer, are quite enough for anybody. A Well-known writer has recently cautioned the world against the removal of the skin oil by too frequent bathing. This is an entire misapprehension. In hydropathic establishments, the patients are sometimes bathed three or four times a day, but never lose the oil of the skin in conse- quence. Pugilists, in preparing for the prize ring, are bathed two or three times a day, and rubbed with rough towels by the strong- est arms. Heenan was bathed three or four times a day, and was rubbed by Donald and Cusick with all the power of their strong arms, ﬁfteen minutes at a time, and with the n roughest towels and brushes, and yet the account says when he appeared in the ring his skin was as beautiful as a baby’s. If cold water were used without soap, a bath every hour, with the hardest friction, would only increase the secretion of oils. A more frequent objection——one urged by the patients themselves—is that they can’t get up a reaction. A lady said to me one morning: “ I have tried this cold bathing, but it always give me a headache; besides, I can’t get warm for an hour.” Many others have made the same objection. Now, this is all because you don’t manage right. If you will manage as follows, the want of reaction and consequent congestion of the head and chest will never occur again. Purchase a bathing mat, or make one by sew- ing into the edge of a large piece of rubber cloth a half-inch rope ; on rising in the morn- ing spring into the middle of it, and with an old rough towel, folded eight or ten inches square, apply the water as fast as your hands can ﬂy ; then, with rough towels, rub as hard as you can bear on until the skin is as red as a boiled lobster. This will take one minute, and leave you in a delightful glow. I have never met any one who, taking the bath in this rapid and vigorous way, was not satisﬁed with it. — Etc. -zj-——-Q-gm-—— POSITION IN SLEEPING. _.0__ IT is better to go to sleep on the right side , for then the stomach is very much in the posi- tion of a bottle turned up side down, and the contents of it are aided in passing out by gra- vitation. If one goes to sleep on the left side, the operation of emptying the stomach of its contents is more like drawing water from a well. After going to sleep, let the body take its own position. If you sleep on your back, especially soon after a hearty meal, the weight of the diges- tive organs and that of the food resting on the great vein of the body, near the backbone, compress it, and arrests the ﬂow of the blood more or less. If the arrest is partial, the sleep is disturbed, and there are unpleasant dreams If the meal has been recent and hearty, the arrest is more decided ; and the various sensa- tions, such as falling over a precipice, or the pursuit of a wild beast, or other impending dangers, and the desperate efforts to get rid of it, arouses us, and sends on the stagnating blood ; and we wake in a fright, or trembling, or in a perspiration, or feeling exhausted, ac- cording to the degree of stagnation, and the length and strength of the efforts made to es- cape the danger. But when we are unable to escape the dan- ger — when we do fall over the precipice, when the trembling building crushes us — what then? That is death! That is the death of those of whom it is said, when found lifeless in the morning, “ That they were as well as ever they were the day before ;” and often it is added, “ and ate heartier than common!” This last, as a frequent cause of death to those who have gone to bed to wake no more, we give merely as a private opinion. The possi- bility of its truth is enough to deter any ra- tional man from a late and hearty meal. This we do know with certainty, that waking up in the night with painful diarrhoea, or cholera, or bilious cholic, ending in death in a very short time, is probably traceable to a late large meal. The truly wise will take the safe side. For persons to eat three times a day, it is amply suﬂicient to make the last meal of cold bread and butter, and a cup of some warm drink. No one can starve on it ; while per- severance soon begets a vigorous appetite for breakfast, so promising of a day of comfort. Haws Journal of Health. .._:_§:..—_ THE philosphers of India once possessed abook so large that it required a thousand camels to carry A king desired to have it abridged, and certain scholars reduced it so that it could be carried by a hundred camels. Other kings came. who demand- ed that it should be diminished still more ; until at length the volume was reduced to four maxims. The first of these maxims bade kings to be just; the second prescribed obedience to the people; the third recommended mankind not to eat except when the were hungry ; the fourth advised women to be mo est. SHAKERESS. A. DOOLITTLE, EDITRESS. IDLENESS. jO.—— IDLENESS is the parent of destitution and want, the concomitant of vice, and the pre- cursor of blight and decay. Idleness is a great sin; it is as sinful now as it was in the time when the iniquity charged upon Sodom was “ fullness of bread and abundance of idle- ness.” The creative forces of the universe are all the time at work, and by the steady and har- monious action of all the parts great results are accomplished. And when we contemplate the magnitude of the material earth and heavens, according to our limited capacity, and realize how vast are earth’s resources, and with what amplitude a kind Providence has provided sustenance for man and all the lower orders of beings possessing animal life, and see with what exactness all the evolutions regarding time and the seasons are made, we can but bow in profound admiration, and we revere the creative powers which formed and perfected such noble plans. And again, when we see how imperfect (comparatively speaking) are the works accom- plished by man, how unequal are his ways, and how unjust is he toward his fellow man, a sense of shame ﬂushes our cheeks, and sad- ness steals over our spirits. And again, we turn to ﬁnd the image of the Creator in the created, and we fail to ﬁnd the needed trans- formation from the natural, which is ﬁrst, into the spiritual and heavenly. And the words of the inspired prophet are applicable, “ My people have forsaken me, the fountain of living waters, and have hewed them broken cisterns that can hold no water.” Also, “ The prophets prophesy falsely, and the priests bear rule by their means ; and the people love, to have it so.” The present generation of people, have turned their minds to live by mentality and wit, as far as they can ﬁnd means to do so, without combining physical strength with the intellectual powers, so as to produce a healthy individual and societal action. Scarcely a century has passed away since America sought to throw oil‘ the tyranny of British rule, because of unjust taxation, and she passed through a severe contest to free herself from the strong hand of oppression, that strove by force of might to make right. England has her landlords to-day, who hold their title-deeds to large estates ; but every one knows that they have not gained those possessions by honest toil, and that the millions of landless tenants, who work for a small pittance, and others who are forced, through lack of employment, to steal, beg, starve or commit suicide, have been robbed of their rightful inheritance to the soil. And America, young in years, but old in designing craft, is taking rapid strides toward reproducing the same condition of things on this continent that she protested against in the mother country ; and that, too, while some of the scars upon the limbs of the veterans, who fought and bled on the gory battleﬁeld, to make her a free and happy people, and to pre- pare a home for the oppressed, are still fresh in the memories of their children. SHAKERESS. Pauper institutions have become numerous, and the prison houses of free America to-day are a living prediction of a sad future. They are inadequate to hold all who are sen- tenced by the high functionaries of the civil law, to atone for crimes committed. But do we suppose, that when all things are duly balanced, before that high tribunal where cause and effect are considered, and justice is meted out Without respect to position or dollars and cents, that all the crimes against law will be attributed to satanic depravity on the part of the condemned individuals? Or will the ruling “powers that be,” which are ordained by self-seeking and ambitious men, who aim to live in luxury and ease at the expense of others, be held, either directly or indirectly, accountable for a part of it? Cer- tainly the foundations of society, in the earthly order, are out of course at the present time, and the ruling of public sentiment is prac- tically against good morals. How then can we marvel at the spiritual dearth that is felt throughout Christendom at the present time‘? There is a learned and eloquent priesthood, who make long prayers and speak oily words in the ears of the people. But the power of salvation is not theirs to give, for they do not possess it; nor can they, while they sanction war, which proceeds from the unsubdued passions or lusts of men ; for, while they pro- fess to follow the Prince of Peace, him who said, “My servants will not ﬁght,” they strengthen the edicts of civil rulers who an- nounce war, and direct that in time of peace the nation must prepare to resent every insult, and retaliate by returning evil for evil. How unlike the lowly Jesus, who said “Love your enemies.” How can the church dignitaries denounce sin in others, while themselves are the servants of sin? The truth is, the priests and the people are im- merged in the waters of sensuality. Hence, the giant sin of the land goes unrebuked both by precept and example. They who should be ensamples to the people over whom they preside as spiritual teachers, are eager to grasp the largest stipend, that they may live in luxury and ease, and recline upon their downy pillows and velvety cushions six parts of the time, and a seventh part is spent in spreading a cloak over the sins of the church- goers, and “ daubing the walls ” of their costly ediﬁces “ with untempered mortar,” and thus the so-called religious temples are profaned by a hireling priesthood. We gladly acknowledge that rare excep- tions are found; that there are suffering witnesses of truth in the large body of ecclesiastics, who are waiting in hope and praying in faith for the helper to come to Zion, we would not deny; and that they long for a change. that the ponder- ous burdens now resting upon humanity may be lifted, and that sin-oppressed souls may be freed by the truth. But, how can there be an effectual change, except by indi- vidual exertion and self-sacriﬁce ‘? The work of every new cycle or epoch has been com- menced by some individuals who have been pioneers, and have worked their way up-hill, against prejudice and pre-conceived opinions, which are always contending forces against true reform and spiritual progression. The dual nature in man, and in woman, is contradic- tive; while the animal and sensual seeks its life on the lower plane, through the medium 8'?’ of the external senses, the spiritual part reaches upward to the higher spheres of Divine light and love, where God’s angels dwell, who constitute his ministry ; and all the emanations proceeding from them will be like ﬁre to con- sume the propensity nature which produces sin and sorrow, while the soul is elevated thereby to purity of life and stability of action. The aristocracy have degraded labor, and have practically placed a badge of serfdom upon it; while idleness bears the mark of gen- tility and respectability. Hence, many get their living by over—reaching, i. e., stealing in ‘a respectable way, and are called smart for so doing; while other persons steal directly, and are punished therefor. Shakers are striving to elevate labor, by all taking part in it according to our ability ; and we place the insignia of virtue and honor upon all branches of useful industry, and aim to have our religion take all true science by the hand -, and we make honest labor a welcome guest at our social circles, and make honorable mention of it in our spiritual feasts. We think the Apostle Paul, was inspired with wisdom from above when he gave the com- mand to the Thess, “If any would not work neither should they eat,” for it remains true to-day that “slothfulness casteth into a deep sleep, and an idle soul suffers hunger.” THE Sisterhood of the Shaker fraternity, send kindly greeting to all who are engaged in the Temperance Cause. We recognize the present movement, as the commencement of a great Spiritual Revival. The Mother in Deity, is now sending her daughters into the ﬁeld to work. And if they will toil faithfully, and perseveringly, their efforts will be crowned with success. We bid them God speed 1 Our prayers and blessing are with them. _____,____ PRACTICE. __0_ BENJAMIN FRANKLIN said, “ A good example is the best sermon.” Practt'ce,——not Theory,—should be the motto inscribed upon the Christian’s banner. True Evangelists, who are anointed by the Holy Spirit, and sent forth to preach the Gos- pel of salvation to others, must of necessity become evangelized themselves, by ﬁrstly making a practical application of the princi— ples which they would enunciate to others; for it is easier to teach. than to be taught; and human nature is the same in all ages, and in all nations. It would seem that the same _spirit that induced some to compass sea and land to make proselytes in Apostolic days, without much practical good resulting tl1ere— from, is rife to-day. Many run to and fro, but they run in vain; because they do not “tarry until they are endued or anointed, with power from on high.” Some persons, as soon as they conceive an idea, and are intellectually convinced of its truth, rush with a blind enthusiasm to teach others theoretically, while they themselves need to be practically taught the first principles of what they are seeking to promulgate. This feeling is innate in every human being ; and it grows with their growth, and strength- ens with their strength ; hence the necessity of self-discipline. The power embodied in, and the inﬂuence emanating from, a person who will reduce to practice his theories, are double the power and inﬂuence of one who is always preaching, and seldom, if ever, prac- ticing that which he preaches. 88 Teachers and theories are multiplied in the land, and knowledge increases with greater rapidity tha11 saving truth. When there are more who are willing to solve great problems, by practically working them out at the ex- pense of self-indulgence, worldly honor, and pleasure, the real success in reforming the world will be far greater than it has hitherto been. There is diversity of minds, and vari- ous gifts adapted to the needs of humanity, and the work necessary to be accomplished. But, unless those gifts and talents are sancti- ﬁed to, and approved by the Power which gave them, and honestly devoted to the uses for which they were given, their potency is lost, and the design not accomplished. Many, whose voices are never heard in public halls, but who are often found in silent prayer, and deep soul communings with spiritual intelligences, seeking to know what they can do to insure their own salva- tion, and to facilitate the growth of others in the Divine life, exert a powerful inﬂuence for good, and do much towards evangelizing the world. Not one sparrow is forgotten, E’en the raven God will feed, And the lily of the valley Heaven grants its every need. Then shall I, not trust thee, Father, In thy mercy have a share? And through faith, and prayer, my Mother, Merit thy protecting care ? Anna White, Mt. Lebanon. T LIFE, REAL AND IMAGINARY. LIFE is a great drama, in which every intel- ligent being may take part to proﬁt. There is room on the stage for all. And if all would enact well their part, and honestly improve the talent committed to their trust, humanity would comprise a brotherhood and sisterhood worthy the name. But they who live chieﬂy in the imagination, are apt to picture great accomplishments, and fancy how they could acquire royal honors, and erect pinnacles of fame. Thus, while dwelling in the sphere of mental hallucinations, they are apt to be dis- contented in the sphere of real lzfe, and to exhaust their energies in repinings, because circumstances are not molded to their will, and they cannot have a broader and a wider scope to display their powers, and develop their plans ; and they seem to be unmindful of the golden opportunities that are continu- ously presenting themselves, offering a wide ﬁeld of useful labor, worthy of their attention, and which invite, and even demand their service. In this way time is wasted, and much work, that would tend to elevate and progress humanity, remains undone. An individual possessing but one talent, who honestly puts forth his or her efforts, and consecrates his or her life to noble pur- poses, will stand equally justiﬁed and accepted with others, of five, or ten talents, who do the same, Will the true parent reject the most simple heaIt—off'ering from one of the little group that clusters round the family altar? Are not the least, as well accepted as the greatest? And, if this virtue blossom in the human, how much more in the Divine I Will our Heavenly Father and Mother discard any devoted endeavor, however small the capa- city, if all is given? We hear God’s witnesses in the ages past,together with our own reason and conscience, answer, Never. If we would live the real, let us be contented to work within our sphere, and use the means that are within our reach; and never seek position, rank or station, for appearance, or name; but let our ambition, or aspirings be, to do the greatest amount of good, by firstly improving our own condition and surround- ings, morally, and spiritually; and then put forth our efforts to help others do tl1e same. What will caste, in society, or the honor which cometh from mortals, amount to, with- out true underlying principles, as a basis of action, and, an approving conscience? It is the indwelling spirit —— the mind —— that makes the man or woman. And, when the mortal part —- the outward covering -—- is laid aside, we shall be judged by the interior. The fair visage, or well formed contour and rich cos- tume, will not introduce us to the society of the good and the pure, in the land of realities. The constant vying, so largely indulged in among all classes and grades of society, is a barrier to the true development of the higher and nobler faculties, and brings spiritual dearth to the soul. In this progressive age, the light of religion, reason, science and common sense, combine, to show the pernicious effects of selﬁsh ambi- tion ; and should commend the life and example of the Divine Teacher to our better feelings: “ He that would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all,” said Jesus. If actuated by a spirit of true humility, we shall diligently employ what ability we have to do good, in our mission ﬁeld. whether it be large or small ; when-' opportunity permits. Through culture and self-discipline, we grow new strength and power, and thereby add to the original gift, or talent. Life is fraught with toil, in every phase, and under all cir- cumstances; but contentment sweetens each duty, and there is ample scope for willing hands and cheerful hearts. If we cannot mount the summit of fame, we can silently collect the gems of wisdom which fall at the base. If we are too weak to engage in the heaviest conﬂicts, and are inca- pable of bearing the most weighty burdens and responsibilities of society, we can lend a helping hand to aid those who do, and sus- tain and comfort them with gentle words and kind ministrations. The mighty oak may tower among the clouds, while the modest violet blossoms beneath its shade,perfuming the air with its fragrance. So may the least one of us, shed a benign inﬂuence in all the duties of life. Then, let us seek to bring forth the fruit of a diligent contented mind, unalloyed with indo- lence and selﬁshness, which would claim the reward that justly belongs to their righteous neighbor. Emma J. Neal, Mt. Lebanon. .___.__*_.__.—._— DEAR EDITRESS: I feel indebted to you for the continuance of the “ SHAKER AND SHAxnnEss.” I have derived much satisfaction and strength from it. I always hail its arrival with pleasure, and peruse its columns with eagerness. I feel a divine inspiration from the truths it contains; and, I trust it is a blessing to Be- lievers—a cementing bond of union. And, I pray that it may also be a messenger of glad tidings of joy to many souls, who are as “ pilgrims and strangers 011 the earthly plane, seeking a better country,” or a better state of things than they have hitherto found. I pray that it may be a power in the land for good —- a dispenser of light and trat/t—~—a11d make its well-timed visits to cottages, where the lone widow and helpless orphans dwell; and that, through it they may receive counsel and the balm of consolation, by learning how to ﬂee the producing causes of sorrow. I am satisﬁed that there are many truth- seekers at the present time who are faint and feeble, because they do not ﬁnd spiritual food to nourish and sustain the immortal part ; and who sincerely ask for light and wisdom, that they may better understand how to walk more justiﬁably in this present evil world, and to secure the love and blessing of God. And I have reason to believe that our little “ Monthly” is a valuable aid to many ; for I have heard repeated expressions, from friends outside of our community, of their apprecia- tion of its worth, as a means to convey knowl- edge of our principles and life, to many who have hitherto known but little. As the years of my life roll away, my thankfulness increases for the gift and power of salvation from sin, that I ﬁnd in my Zion home. And I often feel to say, “ Beautiful is my home 1 and its beauty is enhanced an hundred fold by Gospel kindred dear, whose bond of union is pure and undeﬁled love. The banner under which we serve is Liberty and Peace! Through unselﬁsh devotion to true principles, the subjects of this work are raising the standard still higher. And that it may wave in the breezes of Divine inspira- _r\J\4 tion, and its brightness increase until its glory shall be seen from afar, many heavy laden, sin-sick souls gather beneath its folds, as children gather to the arms of a loving mother and to the strength and protection of a kind father, is the prayer of your humble sister. I would unite with all my brethren and sisters of the household of faith, and pray for more energy of spirit to conquer self ; that we may be able to make a stronger cov- enant with God and with each other, by greater sacriﬁces; and gain more of the treas- ures of immortal life, and receive a new name (or character), and become practically “ kings and priests unto God ” —mediums of Divine truth to other souls, as it was given to us by our Gospel parents. We are called to be saviors, to stand upon the mount of Zion, and have lamps well sup- plied with the oil of truth and virgin purity ; to “ be clad in garments clean and white ” —to be increasing in the knowledge that will make us wise unto salvation, and thus be able to diffuse that knowledge to others. In this way, we may pull down the strongholds of evil without, and strengthen the good in Christ’s kingdom. And we shall be joyful in following the example of the good physician of souls, who bound up the wounds of bruised and sorrowing hearts and administered the balm of consolation. Let us do likewise, that we may drink at the fountain of life and love. Joanna Randall, Shirley. Mass. “ THE WORI).D MOVES.” IN this age of advancing Science, and con- trolling Reason, we behold law and order brought forth from the realm of mind and matter. The intellective genius of to-day, untrammeled by the chaotic and blinding in- ﬂuences of superstition and ignorance, delves deep into the mysteries of things, and ﬁnds the key of knowledge, which unlocks the vaulted treasures of the earth, and reveals the cosmic forces underlying growth, action and harmony, so admirably displayed in the face of nature. Who would now attempt to controvert the universally accepted and established facts appertaining to Astronomy? Yet, only three centuries have coalesced in boundless eternity, since the same facts were branded as false notions. The teachings of the noble Galileo, relative to the Copernican theory of the earth’s revolution, were interdicted by Romish ecclesi- astical powers. He was severely reprehended, and thrown into prison, because he persisted in the belief that the “ world does move.” It was not a mere fancy of the mind that led to the conclusion. He invented the telescope. Through that wonderful instrument he scanned the heavenly bodies. Its powerful lens seemed to condensate space until it almost disappeared. Then, was revealed to his extended vision, the fact, that the scintil- lating stars were not mere luminous particles of light, sprinkled like gold drops across the blue expanse, as they appear in the distance to the naked eye ; but, worlds beyond worlds, similar to that on which we live; differing in magnitude, moving with circumrotary motion, each revolving within a given sphere. around a grand central orb; subject to the immutable laws of attraction, cohesion, and repulsion, which govern, and harmonize the universe. No baseless hypothesis that had previously been cherished could change his conclusion; for actual evidence had transﬁgured the hitherto dark and mysterious regions into glorious realms of light where order and harmony reigned supreme. Nor could the opponents of Science prevail to counterpoise his opinions, which tangible evidence had placed beyond a doubt, or the power of cir- cumvention. With transport of feeling he published the glad news. And we see that the world continues to move, in more than one sense of the word ; for the triumphal car of Progress overrides the narrow dogmatical sphere of priestcraft and superstition; and it will roll on with speed, over the yet trackless ﬁelds of unexplored truth, leaving light in its path; while waning error will sink into obliv- ion, no more to rise in the glory that will ﬂood the earth. Martha J. Anderson, Mt. Lebanon. PHILANTHROPY. IF philanthropy, as deﬁned, means love, benevo- lence, and universal good will toward the whole human family, where shall we ﬁnd a word of broader signiﬁcation, or one that will include so much good, and exclude so much wrong? In scriptural language it is said, “God is Love.” When a human soul is ﬁlled with love, there is not much room left for envy and hatred. True love will elevate the soul, and carry it away from the world, and cause it to place its affections upon heavenly beings, and those things which are eter- nal in the Divine spheres, where God dwells, and “ is all in all.” Love has its counterfeit; but it leads away from God and ﬁlls the heart with impure desires —binds it to the false and vain— and its fruits are mani- fest in deeds of darkness, in selﬁshness, retaliation and hatred —the opposite of benevolence and universal good will. Those who possess this kind of love choose to dwell in the world, their life and interest are given to support the principles which constitute the world, which the Apostle deﬁned thus: “ The lust of the ﬂesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, are not of the Father, but are of the world.” But all who possess true and genuine love, have their home in the truth ~their dwelling is in God. If our hearts are aglow with philanthropic zeal, we shall strive to comprehend our whole duty, and to exemplify the life and character of the baptized Jesus -in every act which we perform; and we shall assimilate our feelings with all that is true and good, wherever it may be found, and co-operate with every movement that tends to progress mankind toward the ultimate for which they were created, i. e.—a perfect at—one—ment with the Creator. Philanthropists, in the truest sense of the word, will stand self-adjusted, and manifest their sin- cerity by instituting a strict and impartial investi- gation of their own life and character, giving heed to the Savior’s injunction, ﬁrstly, “ ’1‘o cast the beams from their own eyes, that they may see clearly how to pull the mote from a brother's or a sister's eye." This will necessitate a cross, and will call Gospel faith into exercise ; but it is vain for any one to attempt to evangelize others, while they themselves are in the wrong. Eventually, all false coverings will be taken off’, and every thing will be judged according to its merit, or demerit. Then, exaggeration of wrongs, or depreciation of virtue, will avail nothing. Philanthropy will lead to tenderness of feeling, and to compassion for an erring brother or sister; and will teach, that if we would facilitate their growth, it is better to throw a mantle of charity over their shortcomings, than to rebuke them in an unchristian spirit. If we condemn faults in others that we approve in ourselves, we neither love nor do the truth, and are not on a christian basis, but are on a shaky foundation. Pride and selﬁshness induce us to judge unrighteously; and in this condition we are not ﬁxed in our purposes, but are weak and vacillating, and are liable to be moved by any adverse winds that may blow. When Love is at the helm of the ship, as we sail upon the sea of life, we fear not the storms that may arise ; and Benevolence——an amiable, sympa- thizing friend—will help to guide the vessel safely into port. Ann Ojford, Mt. Lebanon. TM SELF-DENIAL. ——.Oj IT has been said, and that justly, that “ there is no benevolence without sacriﬁce.” It is very easy to give that which costs us nothing, or that which we do not want; but, is there any virtue in such benevolence? Is it not like sacriﬁcing the halt and blind, under the Jewish dispensation, which was said to be an abomination 7 As Believers in Christ’s Second Appearing, we profess to have consecrated ourselves, soul and body, time and talents, all that we have, and are, to the Work of God, and the cause of humanity; but for this, “we have received an hundred fold in this life,” with the blessed assurance of eternal life in the world to come. As I prize my precious privilege in the sin- destroying Gospel, and feel its pure consola- tion, I would gladly do something towards making known to those who are yet subject to bondage, and the fear of death, how they may gain the liberty of the children of God. I would prefer to be a tarry-at-home missionary; and I think that much knowledge of Believers’ faith and principles, may be communicated through the medium of our little paper; and as many have contributed freely to its support, and have also made efforts to give it a wide circulation, I thought that 1 would make a proposition to those who feel disposed to unite with me, but more especially to those who are young ; that is, that we make a free-will offering of some little idol, if we SHAKERESS. have any ; or, that we deny ourselves of some luxury — or resolve to abstain from stimu- lating food, and drinks, that are not essential to life and health, and thus help to roll on the little “ stone (of truth) which is to become’ a great mountain, and ﬁll the whole earth.” Great things often result from small begin- mngs. “ Bring all the tithes into the store-house,” said the Lord by the Prophet, “ and see if I will not pour out a blessing, till there shall not be room to receive it.” Every tithe will be accepted; and, through sacriﬁce, prayer is made effectual. The Savior accepted the offering of the poor widow, who “cast two mites into the treas- ury.” The gift was not estimated by the quantity which she gave, but by the sacriﬁce which it cost ; for she gave her all; and if we do the same, we shall likewise be blessed. We should regard the laws of health, in a physical, and moral point of view; and be temperate; using the things of this life, as not abusing them; practicing strict economy in our Zion home —laboring diligently wit our own hands —employing a portion of the proceeds in disseminating light, and truth, by sending forth “leaves for the healing of the nations,” in the form of the SHAKER AND SHAKERESS. Ruth lVebstar, Union Village, Ohio. ._?_¢.___j BLESS ONE ANOTHER. _0._ JESUS said to his disciples, “ Love one another as‘I have loved you.” If the example of Jesus in this respect is fully exemplified in daily life, it will destroy selﬁshness,and eventually “ create a new heaven and a new earth, wherein shall dwell righteousness.” “ In blessing we are blest.” It is natural and easy for us to “love those who love us,” but " what reward have we” for so doing? Christ said, “ Love your enemies; bless them that curse you, and pray for them that despite- fully use and persecute you.” We, who bear the Christian name, and profess to follow our blessed Gospel Parents, should be careful that we do not violate our profession upon this point. Let us not be deceived. “We shall reap what we sow.” If we sow and cultivate Love and Peace, we shall reap Love and Peace as our reward. On the contrary, if we sow Discord and Strife, we must reap the bitter fruits which grow therefrom. If we follow the example of our Savior and return blessing for cursing, we shall be safe. “ When he was reviled, he reviled not again ; ” but patiently endured persecution. And when his enemies bore false witness against him, and even spat upon him, he opened not his mouth in his own defense. Are we willing to suffer like our blessed Master -—- like him “ endure the cross and de- spise the shame ” — and like him wear a crown of thorns, if need be? If we are true Chris- tians, we must follow him, and learn to be like him; “meek and lowly in heart;” and to love and bless one another in the truth. If this we do, the blessing of God will never depart from us. Mary Middleton, Union Village, Ohio. MM1}-g——:1 THE pure in heart shall see God. What a sublime and beautiful promise. What holy inspiration must have possessed the soul of Jesus, when before a gazing multitude he uttered that Divine promise ! A blessing was pronounced on the peacemalcer and the mourner ——the poor in spirit—and the seeker after righteousness; but the God—seeing are the pure in heart. One of our Gospel fathers, Elder Wm. Lee, left his testimony concerning the means by which purity of heart may be obtained. He said, “ When I set out to follow Christ in the regene- ration, I felt it to be my duty to confess all the sins of my life, and then to forsake them; and I felt such fear of God in so doing that I chastened my thoughts, and every turn of my eye that was not after God. And by this self- chastening, my eye became single to the honor and glory of God, and my heart was made pure.” And it is a happy thought that we have in our midst, to-day, Gospel brothers and sisters 89 who through self—discipline have become “ pure in heart,” and can see God according to the promise of Jesus, who also “ endured the cross, despising the shame,” and said “Be of good cheer, I have overcome the world.” By thus doing, he became to us a Holy and Divine teacher, whose bright exam- ple we revere, and Whose sayings we delight to roll beneath our tongues as honey for sweet- ness, and as bread for strength. Anna Dodgson, Mt. Lebanon, .___¢m__ CHARACTER. _0_ IT is true, as has often been remarked,that hu- man beings are “creatures of circumstances,” to a great extent. But every individual, in a greater or less degree, has the power to form a character independent of circumstances. All are gifted with the power of will and of choice, and also possess the germs of a dual life-—the natural and the spiritual—or of good and evil. A child, both by inheritance and the inﬂu- ences to which its tender and rapidly growing brain is exposed, may receive that which will quicken either the evil or the good within it, which, without doubt, will have a weighty inﬂuence upon its future course of action. But, as reason and the will-force are developed the immutable laws of cause and effect are more potent than circumstances, and many are induced by the stronger, to control the weaker, and to examine principles, draw their own conclusions, form their own plans, and decide upon their future course of action through life. As the brain is moulded by the spirit or mind, its present development will not be a bar to future change and growth into the true, or the false, which will produce joy or sorrow according to its kind. Either must be effected by the action of the will in co-operation with ministering spirits of whatever class we at- tract to us. Character is not reputation, and cannot vir- tually be changed thereby; nor can it be ac- curately judged by emotional feelings or impulsive words and actions, but by the habitual neglect of, or adherence to, certain principles which may be exempliﬁed in the small acts of life, which help to form the real character. As the majestic ocean is formed of little drops of water and its extended shores of tiny atoms, so each silent thought, as well as thoughts uttered in Word and deed, have a part in shaping the character and destiny of individuals. Happiness is the desire of every human being, and how to attain the desideratum re- quires a careful study of all the laws which pertain to physical and spiritual life. How to attain unto true exaltation of character, necessitates thorough investigation of princi- ples, and careful scrutiny of motives, which prompt to action, and of the rules by which We are guided. The natural life, in its perverted state, is fraught with misery and sorrow. Its highest pleasures are unsatisfying, and will be out- grown in the soul’s progress God-ward. We need a divine unction, that will quicken the spiritual germs of life in our souls, to en- able us to form a perfect character. That will insure to us imperishable wealth, joy and glory, and establish us in principles that are im- movable, over which circumstances can have no control; and neither the hope of heaven nor the fear of hell will dominate. We shall do right from love of right. Is it not a point of wisdom for those of us who are young in years, and inexperienced in life, and are now laying the foundations of our future characters, to mark well those wl1o are more perfect than ourselves, that we learn to imitate their virtuous examples and follow them as they have followed Christ and walked in the truth‘? If purity be the basis upon which we seek to build, and Love our motto, it will be easy for us to assimilate our spirits with theirs, and to harmonize with the pure and good; and with them to drink at the Love-fountains which perpetually ﬂow to earnest truth-seekers, like holy baptisms from the inner heavens. Catharine Allen, Mt. Lebanon. 40 SHAKER AND SHAKERESS. Lift the cur-tain from 2. We would take the wings of morning, And explore the mountain's height; Or descend in pleasant valleys, Seeking treasures free from blight: In a blessed sweet communion With the loved ones gone before, We would clasp them nearer to us, Range with them the heavenly shore. vi-sion, Fan the mists that dim our eyes; We would scan the LAND OF LOVE. 1. Veil not from us Ho-ly Spi-rit, Beau-ties that are ev-er rife, In our fu-ture home 3. But We’ll bide our time in patience, And improve each moment well, In a life of consecration We will labor to excel. Forming here a joyous heaven,‘ By creating one within; And a home of love and beauty, Free from discord, strife and sin. in - ner of ‘glo - ry, Land of love and end-less life. hea—.vens And from earth-li -ness a - rise. 4. Then abide, O blessed spirit! Purify us unto thee, That a tower of strength and glory To the nations we may be; And our earthly home foreshadow Our eternal home above; Dwelling place of truth and goodness, Paradise of heavenly love. THE TEMPERANCE MOVEMENT. jO_._ It is a glorious work God has begun ; Hold sacred in your hearts its trust of power ; And when some little vict’ry on have Won, Let that but nerve you for t e adverse hour. 0, put your faith in agencies divine I That can inspire beyond all human strength And "‘ greater works ” than those of old, will shine Along your pathway’s steep and rugged length. ’Tis said a fearful river ﬂows through hell; But, can it match the alcoholic tide, With rock, and whirlpool, and demoniac spell, That scatter desolation far and wide ? We may conjecture that they are but one, Connected by a dismal open ﬂume, Where raging rapids unimpeded run, To dash their victims through that gate of doom. And, as we trace the world’s broad winding life, Our minds no darker, wilder ﬂood can see ; Its miry banks with hideous reptiles rife, Are shaded only by the gallows tree. It is no myth; we know its burning streams That carry blight where’er their currents ﬂow, That bear away the hearts ennobling dreams, And sink the soul in passions base and low. The waving harvests, that the Father will’d From year to year, to show his mindful love, Are first uswrp’d, then wastefully distill'd, To make his blessing but an evil prove- To bring to earth the waves of liquid ﬂame, Whose touch is madness, and whose force is death; To exile man, from that parental claim, That ﬂlls the soul with inspiration’s breath. If, but the horse-hoof pools along the road, Miasma to the sunny air exhale, Will not the river and its marshes broad, With deadly venom laden every gale? O, woman, there is work that must be done! You have but ente7"d on its weighty care! Its darkest sands the hour of sin hath run, The morning dawns with incense of sweet prayer. The day shall brighten on your faithful toil; The will of God within your hearts reveal’d Will give to them the balsam and the oil, By which the sad and wounded shall be healed. God pleads through you; then let him freely speak, “Grieve not the Holy Spirit,” give free course. And you no more shall timid feel, nor weak ; He has prepar’d for you a strong resource. For never in the his’try of Reform. Has man attained a more illustrious plane. He nobly bears you through the conﬂict warm, His heart and hand your energies sustain. O l we, the sisterhood, who toil apart, To bring redemption to the earth below, Know how to prize each brave and manly heart, That gives its might to evil’s overthrow. Life is so mingled on its every side- United efforts must its good achieve; The father may all lib’rally provide, Yet, must the ‘mother tenderly relieve. Go forth, as on a mission sent, Cloth’d with the snowy robes of fervent prayer; That all who see you may to God repent, And seek his law — his character to bear. Your own true purpose, like electric wire, Will ﬂash conviction through the harden’d heart; Your supplication like the a1tar’s ﬁre, Will holy light to all around impart. May angel choirs assist you when you_sing, And may the Comforter your words impress, Until the desert in its blossoming, Shall bring your hearts the blessing of success. Cecelia Devyr, Mt. Lebavnon. 1. FORGIVENESS. joj. “ Father, forgive them I ” The waves of the air Bore the sweet music of this holy prayer; When in keen pain and anguish he writh’d, Drinking of gall this petition he breath’d. “ Father, forgive them i ” O, heaven inspire My soul to breathe forth the same pure desirel Let its sweet music ﬂoat down to my soul, Waking to being the same self-control. Whence came this pow’r, this strength to control Waves of temptation, that peril’d his soul? While in the wilderness tempted with wrong, Kissed in betrayal, and mock'd by the throng. Here, down the aisles of my heart’s home, I ﬂnd Essence of this love — forgiving— resign'd ; Life is as sweet as the dew the bee sips, When words of kindness are found on the lips. Maria Wheeler, Union Village, 0. CHRISTIAN LIBERTY. Struggle yet, thou s(())ul in bondage, Rend thy ties, and stand thou free; Find thy fair and bright ideal In true Christian liberty. On and upward ever pressing, To enjoy still purer loves; Holy independence gaining, Which the higher law approves. Holy independence gaining, O prolong the joyous sound, Until ev'ry clime and nation With its gladness shall resound ; Until ev’ry heart shall vibrate In this universal strain, Until hearts and voices (blended) Join in Zion's sweet refrain. Julia Johnson, Hancock, Mass. MY CREED.' —._O~_ I hold that Christian grace abounds Where charity is seen; that when We climb to heaven, ’tis on the rounds Of love to men. I hold all else named piety A selﬂsh scheme, a vain pretense, Where center is not, can there be Circumference ? This I moreover hold and dare Afﬁrm where’er my rhyme may go, Whatever things be sweet or fair, Love makes them so : ’Tis not the wide phylactery, Nor stubborn fast, or stated prayers, That make us saints ; we judge the tree By what it bears. And when a man can live apart From work, on theologic trust, I know the blood about his heart Is dry as dust. J. G. W'mttt'er. HAPPINESS. __0_ THE conscious pursuit of happiness is found ~ to be one of the most degrading motives in the world. The objects are so various ; the points to be considered so numerous ; the diﬂiculties so unexpected; the most worldly man is still so mysterious to himself; that what we call happiness is to a very large degree provided for us or denied to us, as air, sunshine, and water are, which may be said to be universally sup- plied, though there are instances when each of these may fail us. The idea of what hap- piness consists in varies from the briefest physical indulgence to the faith and patience and fortitude of the saint. The extremes of the idea are as far apart as the clod of earth is from the star in the heavens. A man might as well think of providing for the digestion of his food, or the circulation of his blood, as of successfully keeping in view as a motive of life that inﬁnitely various condition of existence which happiness is found to be. The Epicu- rean descends to become the epicure. The most determined and narrow—minded willful- ness, the coarseness of sensuality, the vio- lence of the brutal, the heartlessness of the idle and frivolous, all come within the limits of happiness, as one or another would deﬁne it. VVhen our Master declared for self—denial, both by precept and example, he showed that it is in lives of usefulness, deeds of charity, labors of philanthropy, sentiments of affection, that the true good is to be found. Not by seeking happiness, but by true work in the world, is human destiny best wrought out.- 0hm'stt'an Register. EDITORIAL, WANTS. *0? WANTED, for coming number of SHAKER AND SHAKERESS, one short, well written, well condensed article, from each Society. By one, we mean one from Brethren and one from Sisters. To secure this, each Family might write one article, as above. The surplus may be placed where we often go for some choice contributions. In the SHAKER are one hundred and twenty inches—about six inches to each Society. In the SIIAKERESS, there are ninety inches, being tive and a fraction to each.—[ED. .___:¢_._____. otigyiitr. Ennanss MATILDA WILLIAMS, aged 63; at’Water- vliet, Ohio, Jan. 29, 1874. A Believer 57 years. SARATH BAILEY, aged 45 years; at South Union, Ky., Feb. 24, 1874, WILLIAM WISKINS, aged 64 years; at the United Society, Harvard, Mass., formerly of Mendham, Suffolk county, England, on the 10th instant. -—o {I '|’\ f\ I*l /i 4‘:
Show less
Subjects: Shaker -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-sha-ss0405
Is part of: Hamilton College Library Digital Collections, Communal Societies Collection, Shaker Collection

Title: Shaker Manifesto, vol. 04, no. 06 (June 1874)
Publisher: United Society
Date: 1874-06-01
Place published: Mt. Lebanon (N.Y.)
Text: Vol. IV. F. W. EVANS, Enrron. Nﬂ@NTEﬂLY. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. Mt. Lebanon, 001. 00. N. Y. June, No. 6. J)@re\ FIFTY Cnnrs 0 ran ANNUM. 1874:. KINGDOM OF HEAVEN. —-o— Tnn Kingdom of Heaven is like a man, who, out of his treasures, bringeth forth things new and old. Very good. If correct, that kingdom is a system of constantly unfolding truth. Also, under the ﬁgure of a harvest of the world, we conceive the grand idea of a time when human organization, in its ultimate, should conserve the truths of all previous epochs and dispensations. Dividing our immediate spiritual history, according to our religious records, into two parts, ﬁrst, the history of the Jewish race, or people, second, that of the Gentiles; we have this map before us. The spiritual seed time was in the days of Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and his twelve sons. The spiritual harvest of that Jewish race, was in the days of Jesus, his twelve disciples and the Pentecostal Church, with its com- munity of goods, and the ...
Show moreVol. IV. F. W. EVANS, Enrron. Nﬂ@NTEﬂLY. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. Mt. Lebanon, 001. 00. N. Y. June, No. 6. J)@re\ FIFTY Cnnrs 0 ran ANNUM. 1874:. KINGDOM OF HEAVEN. —-o— Tnn Kingdom of Heaven is like a man, who, out of his treasures, bringeth forth things new and old. Very good. If correct, that kingdom is a system of constantly unfolding truth. Also, under the ﬁgure of a harvest of the world, we conceive the grand idea of a time when human organization, in its ultimate, should conserve the truths of all previous epochs and dispensations. Dividing our immediate spiritual history, according to our religious records, into two parts, ﬁrst, the history of the Jewish race, or people, second, that of the Gentiles; we have this map before us. The spiritual seed time was in the days of Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and his twelve sons. The spiritual harvest of that Jewish race, was in the days of Jesus, his twelve disciples and the Pentecostal Church, with its com- munity of goods, and the resurrection of its members, up and out of the individual and family relation that Abraham, Isaac and Jacob founded ; as the basis of the twelve tribes of Jews, comprising the House of Israel. The intervening history, between Abraham, with the twelve sons of Jacob; and Jesus, with the twelve apostles, is simply the growth of the grain, from the sowing to the reaping. The progress of the Jewish Nation, was from the individual, to the husband and wife ——- with their property possessions —— gradually increasing into a private family; and that family swelling into a Tribe, and the twelve Tribes uniting into a Nation. Unto that Nation the Christ Spirit came, as a Savior, to bring that world to an end. Henceforth, that which God Himself had planted and sowed—the generating family relation, with its selﬁsh property—its indi- vidual life-—was ruthlessly plucked up. And, that which God had builded—a people, who should dwell alone, and not be numbered with the nations—was unsparingly pulled down. And the whole race of Jews became as a handful of corn, in the top of the moun- tains; to be scattered, as a. spiritual seed, among the gentile nations of the earth, as is recorded, “ In thee, and in thy seed, shall all the nations of the earth be blessed.” That Order, of resurrected Jews Jesus, the twelve disciples and Pentecostal com- munity, which the Christ Spirit had thus harvested from the world; was, itself, also translated—cut off from the earth —— in about three hundred years. The Holy City —- Reli- gious community—Was trodden under foot of the Gentiles—-the Roman people. Their ensign —— the dragon -— devoured it by perse- cution; and it was caught up to the spirit world, where it exists to this present time, a source of prophecy, from which the Kingdom of Heaven will draw old things—- Jewish truths——that will revolutionize its agriculture, its physiology, its dietetics, and its "community business relations, until all that is worldly and Gentile, all that offends, is, in all respects, abolished and purged out of the Kingdom. Happy day! Glorious anticipationll Heav- enly light, to enlighten the Gentiles!!! VVe have beheld the harvest of the Jewish nation, Christ incarnated in a Jewish man, a representative of the Eastern, or mascu- line part of the earth ——Christ, in their first manifestation. We have seen the power of the holy people scattered, the seed sown among the Gentiles, the Gospel of the Kingdom preached to all nations, living in perverted generation, perverted property relations, and in perverted nutrition: and then the end came, and the Christ Spirit was incarnated in a Gentile VVoman, as a representative of the Western, or feminine part of the earth. A second Pentecostal Community has been formed; and is now, in its several branches, nearly an hundred years old. “ What hath God wrought ?” The history, twelve hundred and sixty years, of Gentile christianity. Regeneration taught, and Gen- eration practiced. Peace taught, and war universal. Forsaking all, laying all at the feet of Jesus, preached; keeping all they have, and getting gain without right, from all whom they can circumvent, the rule of Priest and People. This is confusion, worse confounded. But the peaceful Kingdom of the Branch, that has grown up out of Jesus, and out of the root of the stem of Jesse, is a refuge—a home for the Gentile ——and his rest is glorious. LANGUAGE. ——.0.: WE are pleasantly bearing in mind the voice of the Prophet, calling our attention to the beautiful future, when God shall return, to I his people, a pure language —-Zeph.—IIl— 9. With what joy we anticipate that heavenly blessing—an Angel visitation of deeper spir- ituality—“ when the time of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord.” Indeed, they who have already tasted the good word of God, are even now, speaking to us in a language, understood only as we enter the resurrection order, and accept the life of Christ as our heavenly guide. We would ask, in prayer, its adoption, by all who turn their faces toward the City of Peace. It is recorded, that illuminated minds, in the Pentecostal Church, spake with tongues of ﬁre that came down from Heaven. Should not those who have recently entered the Pen- tecostal Church, of the present day, seek to be inspired by the same consuming element, and by a baptism of speech from the same elevated sphere ? VVhy should we retain the language of the children of this world? Why should we accept it, knowing, as we do, that its cor- rupting inﬂuence awakens only shame and contempt? A reference to this subject seems highly necessary at this time, when there is so much license given to gross improprieties of speech, designated as “ slang phrases.” Added to this is the list of idle words, unkind words, vain words, silly words, angry words, revengeful words, that, in the world, are used, without regard to place or persons. This recklessness of language, like the plagues of Egypt, tl1reat- ens to deluge the land. Would writers and speakers occupy the same time in speaking truthfully and affectionately, what immeasur- able blessings would be the result. Our home, our beautiful gospel home, con- secrated to God, should never be contaminated with the virus of the carnal mind, this blight- ing sin of the world. Were these objectionable features conﬁned to the society of the vulgar and abandoned, whom we are obliged to meet in every city, town and village, it might seem to bear a cor- respondence to their lives. But We ﬁnd them accepted and used, by those who stand as teachers in society. Oftimes, the man, who shudders to hear the voice of the blasphemer, does not hesitate to intersperse his conversa- tion with slang, or licentious phrases. He, who uses the ﬁrst form of speech, if heard, expects to be condemned ; while one, who pours this undercurrent of ﬁlthiness into the minds of hearers, looks up to be approved. Upon all deviations from strict propriety-— from moral rectitude —the disciples of Jesus Christ and Mother Ann should let their light shine, in serious protestation. Moses——in Leviticus, chapter V —taught his brethern,that if they even heard the voice of swearing, and did not report the case to the minister at the altar, they should stand equally guilty_with the transgressor, and should bear the 1n1quity. Are we not equally negligent, if we fail to walk as carefully as did the chil- dren of Israel? And in any wise not reprove our neighbor, suffering sin upon him. lest unpleasant lessons be impressed upon the minds of the young ——lessons which may not become obliterated while in the journey through life. Should one be so careless as to mutilate a sentence, by the introduction of a profane, or vulgar word, it is certainly fasten- ing a bad habit, one which may ultimately lead to serious consequences. It is equally as improper to force vulgar expressions upon hearers, or readers, as it is to oblige them to inhale expired breath. Ironical expressions are censurable and in many cases no better than falsehoods. Speak, carefully and distinctly, words wor- thy to be repeated, and We are safe in saying, there will be but few expressions of which to repent. Be as the Lord’s servants, advocates of that pure language, which should have the ﬁrst place among the followers of the Christ Spirit— the children of the Resurrection. Eld. Henry C. Blinn. Canterbury, N. H. 4:2 THEOLOGICAL TREASURY. _0_ CONFESSION———REPEN'l‘ANCE. AMONG the instructions given to the early Christians, none were more essential than that they should confess, and forsake their sins. This should not be overlooked by honest seekers after truth. To those who feel that they are whole, this medicine of the good physician is very dis- tasteful, even to abhorrence ; while such as have been trained in popular sectarian chan- nels, will pronounce the confessional a sup- porter of a spiritual inquisition—-a relic of barbarism. Be confession a Roman Sacrament, or not, is quite immaterial. Confession is a Christian dispensation, nevertheless ; and is, after con- viction, the ﬁrst step in Christian progress. We honor the Roman Church for retaining, even though imperfectly, this Godly ordi- nance. And while Protestants sneer at such humiliating procedure as the confession of sin, we would that God in his mercy, inaugu- rate something equally eifective for the condemnation of sin, in Protestant Churches, the world over. True, these latter churches have protested against the wrong—doings of their Mother; and so zealous have they been in their protests, that the vices and virtues of the Mother have shared the common fate of denunciation by the Daughters; while the latter are wanting in some of her redeeming features. The Confessional was a Jewish establish- ment. John Baptist was a confessor. Among multitudes of Jews, who came to be baptised of John, in Jordan, was one JESUS; and as John baptised them —they confessing their sins -— Jesus passed the same ordeal, with other Jews. As a good Jew, he had accus- tomed himself to do this, once a year. If Jesus, as Christian, was tempted in all points, yet without sin ; there is wanting evidence that he failed to fulﬁll his Jewish obligations in the confession of his physiological, or Jew- ish sins. . Jesus taught his followers to confess, and re- pent of their sins. Did Jesus err, under either Jewish or Christian government, he confessed and repented of the same. Protestant Clergymen are realizing the fact, that some of the blackest crimes, commonly committed by their ﬂocks, are almost un- known in Catholic folds. Some of them are noble enough to make public this admission, and attribute the greater protection to the Confessional. It is interesting, though not positively neces- sary, to allude to the consternation in Thos. K. Beecher’s Church, when he recommended the practice of confession, as making a man feel nobler, by going to some conﬁdential friend and confessing the wrongs of his heart. Confession of wrong is not only a reason- able requirement, but through this door of hope-—— the valley of Achor — individuals are enabled to pass to the higher condition of life —-— -rqientance — the forsaking of sins con- fessed. But confession may be made a mere churchal formality, which, without the neces- sary accompanying repentance, is like faith Without works — dead. To souls burdened with Pilgrim’s bundle of sins —— with the knowledge that God requires confession to Him, witnessed by the most con- SHAKER AND ﬁdential friend, ere absolution can be ob- tained —confession becomes a balm for all their woes; while repentance reinstates them in justiﬁcation. Confession was demanded in Hebrew times, but was not followed by Christian mercy. In J osl1ua’s address to Achan, we have clear deﬁ- nition of rational Jewish confession——“ My son, make confession unto GOD, and tell me what thou hast done. Hide not from me.” Oonﬁzssion is made to God —na7'ration to the Elder. “ Whoso covereth -— hideth—his sins shall not prosper.” He that confess- eth and forsaketh shall have mercy.” Coming down to Apostolic times, we are counseled to confess our faults, one to another : “ If we confess our sins, and forsake them, He is just to forgive our sins, and cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” “They that be- lieved, came and confessed and showed their deeds.” Under the baptism of the Pentecostal spirit the same fruits will be manifest. As a legal document, void of signature, so are the Nations and Sects who forget God by denying auricular confession. Mother Ann Lee’s testimony revived the form and spirit of oral confession. As Jesus confessed to John, so did Ann confess to Jane Wardley. Thus Ann became the Mother of a New Order— a New Creation—wherein should be confession of sin—— Males to Males——Fe- males to Females—and wherein, as a conse- quence, should dwell exceeding righteousness. Said Mother Ann——“ I love the day I ﬁrst received the Gospel — I call it my birthday —-— I felt such a sense of my sins, that I was will- ing to confess them before the whole world. I confessed my sins to my Elders, one by one, and repented of them in the same manner. When my Elders reproved me, I felt deter- mined not to be reproved twice for the same thing, but to overcome the evil for myself.” Many were Mother’s counsels concerning the deﬁniteness of honest confession. The same testimony is maintained by her follow- ers ; and their growth and spiritual prosperity are commensurate with their punctuality to the order of confession, and renunciation of their sins. Some one asked Mother — “ What is repent- ance ‘? ” Mother instantly replied —“ Leaving, forever, the sins We have confessed.” This, Truth, by Jesus, can hardly be excelled. To those who would experience thorough and eternal abandonment of error—who would have their sins go beforehand to judgment, and not follow after them to condemnation— we advise honest confession to God, and the. narration to some bosom, or conﬁdential friend. And let him, or her, understand that confession and repentance are the door to Shaker homes and heavens. To the sin-sick and heavy laden, the invita- tion is,“ Seek and ye shall ﬁnd — Knock and it shall be opened unto you.” Elder G. A. Lamas, Watervliet, N. Y. ¢_.—¢_..__? SCATTERING CHIPS. By J. M. PEEBLES. IT was a beautiful inospiration that led the apostle to write “ Not as though I had already attained, either were absolutely perfect.” (Phil. iii, 12.) So long as there is a consciousness of imperfection —-—-so long as there is a willing- ness to confess— to forsake— and try again to “ overcome ;” there is hope — yea, certainty of a harvested soul. There is a marked distinction between Spir- itism and Spiritualism. The ﬁrst is a mere science——the demonstration of a future exist- ence ! But iS’gn'm't'uah'sm in its broadest, divin- est sense, spans every thing that is spiritual as an accompaniment to the deﬁnition of ‘ and holy. “ God is a Spirit ”— and to be “spiritually-minded is life.” Those only are spiritualists who believe in the ministry of angels and spirits, and make that belief not a philosophy only but a religion, a practical power in their lives. The fruit reveals the tree. Though there are “ many mansions ” in our Father and Mother’s house—one door only leads into them —and that door is purity. The pure in heart alone have the promise of seeing God. Our good Quaker poet John G. Whittier is a celibate -— a “ virgin unto the Lord.” That glorious picture—gallery of apostles, martyrs, celibates, that crown with gold the pages of history, is reﬂected and made immortal upon the jasper walls of the New Jerusalem. “Resist temptation,’’ is a rational biblical command. Though the thread of magnetic sympathy, which the enchantress winds around her victim, is unseen, it often binds the indi- vidual so ﬁrmly that escape is next to impos- sible. Mind must govern the physical— soul conquer sense. “ I keep my body under,” writes the apostle, “ and bring it into subjec- tion, lest by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway.” It is not philosophical to say——“ man has a spirit ” ~— but rather, man is a spirit; and the “ death-rattle ” is the angel-signal for moving out, and up into the better mansion of immor- tality. Melchesidec, over the purple of the priest- hood, was an individual baptized of Christ. Abraham recognized this at once : “ Wherever a real saint has lived, and worshiped, wherever a great seer has appeared, walking thousands of years before his time, and lifting the soul of generations into a higher civiliza- tion, there is an element of historic authority for Spiritualism. Spiritual philosophy is the living science of all time. Its priests are such souls as Pythagoras, Socrates and Plate; Jesus, Swedenborg, and Ann Lee;* Copernicus. Kep- ler, Galileo, and Newton; Leibnitz, Descartes, and Laplace. These have been the ministers of an ever-advancing religion, whose ideas and discover- ies have given names to certain epochs of thought. Members and chiefs in God’s infinite spiritual re- public are they, from whose souls whole civiliza- tions have sprung. The historical authority behind Spiritualism is equal to that behind all the thou- sand and one theological sects of the whole world.” Modern Spiritualism is having much to do in the politics of the French nation. A late London Daily has this : “M. Tamas A SPIRITUALIS'.l‘.— The Paris corre- spondent of the Echo of Aug. 28 says :——“ M. de Lavedan, the Prefect of the Department of the Vienna, furnishes us with the following authentic details: —A few weeks ago M. Thiers did me the honor to inform me that he was occupied with a special work, independent of his other labors. ‘ I should be glad,’ he exclaimed in atone of noble indignation, ‘to confound materialism, which is a foil as well as a peril. There is a ﬂne _book to be ma e on this subject, and I have as yet only written the half of it. Certainlyl devote myself with my whole heart to the liberation of the territory and the reorganization of the country, but at times I cannot he%p regretting my peaceable and cherished studies. or twelve years I have been engaged in this work; during all that time I have been explor- ing botany, chemistry, and natural history for argu- ments against the detestable doctrine which leads honest people astray. I am a Spiritualist, an impas- sioned one; and I am anxious, I repeat, to con- found materialism in the name of science and good sense." As death is no savior, and as there are spirits mischievous, erring and fallible, John wisely said— “ Beloved believe not every spirit but try the spirits.” Try them how? by our judgment and the reasoning faculties that God has given us. “ Men shall judge angels." * Jesus and Ann, through a Christ baptism, were annointed Mediators of a New Covenant. CORRESPONDENCE. ANSWER to a letter f(i'om an outside friend, who states that our best public men are drop- ping off the stage —— that plundering the public by corrupt officials exceeds any thing ever experienced by the citizens of this Republic — that huge rascalities are coming to light every week; and that dull times prevail. RESPECTED FRIEND : The public officials of to-day demonstrate that human nature (the lower nature in man) is the same now as in the past. Oﬂice holders in this country imitate, as far as they can, their cousins in England. There is Earl Derby, he is in oﬂice, and paid out of the pub- lic purse to sustain an order of things which enables him and his compeers to take the cream of the industries of the nation, every day. These men have been so long at such kind of Work, that they have organized their robberies into order and respectability. In this country, stealing and lying about it, go on bravely; but are not yet respectable. Tweed is in the penitentiary. Now if we could con- trive to send these dukes to the penitentiary too, how pleased I should be. I would not have anybody be at the trouble of keeping them in doors, in a costly building, and bring- ing victuals to them. I would leave them out doors on a ten acre farm. And seeing every- body desires to be Duke or Duchess, I would send them to a ten acre penitentiary too. All being engaged to get a living, the Duke would not be able to coax anybody to work for him. Hence, he would have to dig his own drains, and grub out the scrubs for himself. And the Duchess might enjoy the poetic duty of milk- ing her own cow, and stand a chance of being kicked over as well as anybody else. As regards the legislative wisdom in council assembled in Christian nations (so called), I am down on the whole of it. I would have no such gatherings; everlastingly doing some- thing that does not and ought not to stay put. They breed corruption. Let every man stay at home, save mileage, and do the voting and talking by mail. Why not? As far as per- sonal behavior and public honesty are in- volved, the assembled legislative wisdom of Christendom is rather rude, windy withal, and rather devilish I venture to say, that the monkeys in the woods manage their affairs with more dignity than do our male Solomons. At all events, they never confound their own confusion, by creating panics that last more than an hour or two, and that cannot be healed over by a good night’s rest in the trees. In the morning the monkey is right side up ; no soup kitchen in the midst of plenty; no send- ing of their food out of their country (as in India) during a famine. Carlyle thinks, that a hundred years ago, matters in England were in a better condition than they now are. A London editor shows up the state of things about that time. Going back on the record does not improve the aspect. Some think there is more good on the earth now than at any former period. The indications are, that justice between nations and individuals will increase. But I have not time to wait till the animal emotional man has brought forth a civilization bearing only good fruit. A civilization based on divine human emotions is my choice. The result is, I am where peace, and something more than justice is the rule —-where dull times never come ; and where obedience to Hygienic Law will triumph over hereditary taints, and in- duced disease ; and where the power of sinless life “ will ﬁnish transgression, put an end to sin, and bring in everlasting righteousness ”— a new creation. In the land of souls, states and conditions — the growth of our past lives—— will be to us, as the case may be, heaven or hell. To heighten the joys of the former, by loving the neighbor at the expense of self; and to utterly extinguish the latter, by an applica- tion of the same Law, will be the employ of every good spirit. To “ S eak w ' ' A;I))peaS1;epl<]:g ﬂ(l1Oe(11'e;3 discord reigns, And for revenge, Persist in ‘doing good." Daniel Frazer, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. SHAKERESS. NATURE AND REVELATION. .__0_. IT is related that the first Ambassadors of the English Government to the king of Siam, told him many strange things concerning their country, and among the rest, that the water of their rivers sometimes became so con- gealed by cold, that his elephants could walk upon their surface. To this he replied, that they had previously told him many things hard to believe, but now he knew they lied and he did not believe the rest of their sto- ries. Did disbelief alter the facts, or prove any thing but the king’s ignorance? Does the assertion that it is impossible for all mankind, in the ﬁnal event, to become Christians or Shakers, either in this or the next world, have any better foundation than did the dis- belief of the king? Is it not assuming to know more than God has given nature wisdom to teach? Is not the argument upon that side conﬁned to negations, like those of the materialist, who disputes beyond. the test of his physical senses? W110, without the previous knowledge of the metamorphose, would prophesy a moth from a caterpillar, or even believe the change possible, without witnessing the fact‘? VVho, without any previous knowledge of eggs, could tell, the ﬁrst time they saw one,what it would produce under suitable conditions? Is not man frequently discovering new developments of facts, for which his previous experience affords no satisfactory cl.ue to an explanation ‘? What does man know of the latent powers and faculties engermed in his own being, awaiting proper seasons and conditions to call them into activity and growth? What can he know of what will be his state, after putting off the mortal form, except by revela- tion of a wisdom superior to any yet found in material nature, or by the physical senses? And that Revealing Spirit which h.as proved itself superior to all the reasons and philoso- phy of man, by its power to control the des- tinies of nations, and direct the kingdom of the world, claims to emanate from the Creator, which none can dispute, while man’s greatest wisdom is unable to scan the mystery of his own being—or to certainly ascertain whence, or why, he came, or whither he is going. Should not these plain facts teach us humil- ity and dependence upon a wisdom and love superior to our own? “ Come now, and let us reason together, saith the Lord.” When man approaches the subject of Deity, as a learner, and investigates his religious and spiritual nature by the light of Divine revelation, with the same care and diligence that he now investigates material nature and science, being careful to reduce his light to practice as fast as he obtains it, he will cease to obstruct the avenues of spiritual and religious knowledge by hastily deciding the truth or falsity of that which he does not comprehend. When he enters the realm to interrogate, consider and practice, his advance in true religious knowledge will be as rapid and marvelous, as has been his advance in science and useful art since he exchanged theorizing for the inductive methods. But man is born in a natural state which was designed to be a pre- paration for the spiritual and superior; hence “ that is not ﬁrst which is spiritual, but that which is natural, afterward that which is spiritual.” Nicodemus did not comprehend how a man could be born again, and comparatively few know any thing about it now. Still, it is a fact known to have occurred with many indi- viduals. And yet, of the many who barely suppose the thing possible, how few desire to understand any thing of its nature and character. We think we know, universal experience being the proof, that mortal death is sure to every living creature. This is a fair type of the death in Christ, of the earthly generative nature by which the sentient life principle of the soul, is liberated to mount higher, broader, into purer ﬁelds of light, to expand in blissful activities, free from the blight of sin and shame, wrought into the texture of its earthly covering by its own transgressions and those of its natural ancestors; amid the 43 discords of a previous transient, shadowy, end mole-eyed existence. What is possible for one in this respect will, soon or late, be possible for all. As none are exempt from physical death, so none will be exempt from death to the pleasures and satis- factions of the earthly, generative life. But according to the plan of human free agency, which God does not arbitrarily control, it is left to man’s option, after being fully enlight- ened as to consequences, whether he will accept that life which is eternal, or cleave to the earthly and shadowy unto the second death, from which as yet we have received no certain knowledge of the issue. Hence the divinely inspired Teacher and Father of the New Creation says, “ He that loveth his (natural, generative) life shall lose it,” for it shall expire by natural limitation, according to the law of growth and decay, which inheres in all natural things-——or by the limitations of Time and season, natural and spiritual, in the gradually unfolding plan of the world, of which men’s earthly being forms a part; unless it be previously de- stroyed by the operation of the seed of “ Faith in C’/mist.” But “ He that hateth his life in this world, shall keep it unto life eternal,” receiving the latter in exchange as he puts the former off. For, as no man can receive a reward or permanent possession of happiness in himself, except by his own labor voluntar- ily performed, therefore, this ﬁrst life is the price put in his hands, wherewith to purchase the next and superior one by toil and sacri- ﬁce. Then, “ diligently agonize to enter in at the strait gate,” all ye who desire the privi- leges and immunities of the New and super- nal Creation, which is not formed by a partial Deity for a specially favored few, irrespective of choice and works, but for every soul of Adam’s race who is willing to earn it by pay- ing the full price necessary to gain it. For now,the disabilities referred to by our Savior, in his ﬁrst appearing, are being removed from every creature that hears and obeys his voice ; and are laid upon the body of sin, from which the soul is liberated by confession and repent- ance ——and the daily cross-——wl1ile the call proceeds from the Spirit and the Bride saying, “ Come, for all things are now ready ” — “ Come whosoever will, and let him that hear- eth, say Come, and partake of the water of life freely.” Alonzo Hollister, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. T THANKSGIVING. _0_ AT Pleasant Hill, Kentucky, Thursday, Nov. 25, 1873, the Shakers, as is their wont on such occasions, in all d.ue respect to the powers that be, regarding them as ordained of God, for the protection of both the civil and religious departments, each in its appropriate sphere, assembled. Kindly invited, by the Elder of the congregation, I spoke; in sub- stance, something as follows: Much beloved Brethren and Sisters, We are met here to-day in compliance with the Civil Department, through the instrumen tality of the Governor of the State. I hope and believe it will result in the fact, that itis good for us to be here. If ever I felt thank- ful for any favor, I feel thankful to-day, espe- cially to-day, for the government under which we live—believing, as I sincerely do, from overwhelming evidence, that it is the way— the contemplated Highway, which the good Lord said should be cast up, accompanied by the Way of Holiness. The aforesaid two Ways were, according to the true letter and spirit of prophecy, intro- duced into the world simultaneously, at the proper time and age of the world, as a special act of the Divine providence and grace of God, for the true foundation of both the Civil and Sacred departments, and their eternal pro- gress and prosperity. Now, permit me to express my surprise, to ﬁnd a party of Americans, either native or adopted, under the auspices of this, the best government God ever gave to man, who are making strenuous efforts to place their secta- rian God in the National Constitution. The Constitution, framed, under Divine Guidance, by our revered Revolutionary Fathers, for an 4:41: ago- everlasting Bulwark of Human Liberty, both civil and sacred. Let every American, with a Soul in him, and her, unite as the heart of one man and woman, and stand up in support of our Magna Charta, and not suffer a faction to plunge us back to ages of oppression and wrong, entailing abject depression upon coming generations. Let this favored land of Liberty be, for ever be an asylum for liberty-loving souls, for the oppressed of all nations—of all lands — until Earth shall be ﬁlled with the knowl- edge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea. Geo. R. Runion, Pleasant Hill, Ky. THE HIGHER LIFE. .._o__ MAN is a duplex being, represented by two opposite conditions, the earthly or generative life, and the higher, spiritual or regenerative life. These two states are often in conﬂict with each other; the one urging him to look for enjoyment in sensual indulgences ; while the other urges him to seek his enjoyment in the development and growth of his intellec- tual, moral and spiritual nature. The internal life of man is like a ﬂower, that gradually unfolds itself from the dormant bud, swelling and bursting its covering and expanding itself in its utmost beauty,—the immortal, spiritualized man or woman. In his rude and undeveloped state, man seeks to supply merely the wants of his animal nature , but as his mind expands. his intellectual nature must be nourished with its proper ali- ment. The pleasures that once delighted him, now prove inadequate to supply the wants of his being. Rising still higher in the scale, his moral faculties claim attention ; the spirit- ual now begins to unfold itself and demands the necessary nutriment. He is called upon to hold in subjection the propensities of his animal nature, and bring them to the law of use. If he allows them to control him as they formerly did, heavy penalties are sure to fol- low ; for light has come from the higher spheres and illuminated the soul, inﬂuencing it to advance beyond its former condition, and attain to that which is the ultimate of hu- man aspirations. This is not a myth, nor a dream, but a reality. The spiritual life is in harmony with all of nature’s laws, and hence perfectly natural. Though the higher faculties be buried in the grave of sensuality, yet, some day, they will rise to life and hold complete sway over the lower propensities. To a soul who is living in the indulgence of perverted passions, the idea of the sexes living together in the enjoy- ment of the higher life, in daily association with each other, appears mystical, and un- real, if not quite impossible. As James Peebles says :— “ You might as well talk metaphysics to mummied gorillas as to talk of a love divested of passion and earthliness, to those who swelter in the lower departments of their cranial organisms.” The fact is, their minds are not developed enough to compre- hend the higher life ; there must be a gradual unfolding of the mind up to the plane of morality, and then onward till the higher life is attained. If we trace the history of mankind back for thousands of years, we see the higher life unfolding itself in the establishment of insti- tutions designed to aid the soul in its aspira- tion for something above the merely sensual. The sexes secluded themselves, in such, from each otl1er’s society, for the purpose of attain- ing to that which they thought it impossible to gain by association. History does not fur- nish us, in all the past, the example of a reli- gious community, that has practically carried the higher life to that degree of perfection, which the Shaker Church has done. Here there are no bolts to prevent social and spirit- ual communion, sex commingling with sex in accordance with the law of divine love, but every thing tends to give growth to the whole man and woman, intellectual, moral and spir- itual. Brethren and sisters feel the band of union growing stronger as time passes, while faithful performance of the duties of the present life prepares them for the enjoyment of every thing which awaits them in the future. Hamilton De Gmw, Grovelomd, N. Y. SHAKER AND TRIBUTE OF THANKS AND LOVE. ——o_— As it is a cardinal principle, and standing order, in Shaker organizations, to pay all just debts, I feel it incumbent on me to present my thanks and love to the editors, contribu- tors, and all, who bless and sustain our Gospel messenger. I have been ediﬁed and instructed in reading valuable articles, on various inter- esting subjects, all designed to help the mind develop and grow into the angelic life—to form aHeaven now, on this terrestrial sphere. I offer my union and blessing, as a link in the chain of universal love——— now being created in our Zion home —— to draw the wan- dering and erring under the benign inﬂuence of peace. In purity is peace. An eye single to the glory of God, and the testimony of Christ, now in the Female Order, is good religion. It yields the peaceablc fruits of righteousness. I pray for a living increase of resurrection life and power, to carry us away from all that is held in high esteem, in the narrow selﬁsh, generative order. We want a higher, purer and holier relation. Here are the germs of Life Divine unfolded to us, as we, by virtue of the Cross of Christ, live a true, consecrated life of self denial. I love my Shaker home. For the blessings found therein, I freely sacriﬁce all that is dear to the carnal mind. In bonds of Love, John M. Brown, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. BURNING, BUT FRIENDLY. __.o:- LIKE an oasis to the desert traveler—like a city of refuge to the ancient criminal--Shaker villages stand, with hospitable, open doors, inviting the sin—sick and needy to partake of their spiritual verdance—to come and claim their spiritual birthright——and, if not accusable of hypocrisy, or deceit, to bejudged worthy the rights and privileges of the Sons and Daughters of God. Had I a voice, loud as the Archangel’s Trumpet, I would gladly proclaim to that world of sin, that maelstrom of iniquity, from which I have so recently severed myself, that I have found Christ———a Savior, risen anew. Come, and behold what wondrous things are wrought here, by the Lord——Men and Women, who have washed and made themselves clean—living lives of virgin purity, by day, and by night, doing only what is pleasing in the sight of just Heaven. Formerly,diﬁering in language, religion and blood, now agreeing in one faith, living in sweet harmony, dedi- cated to the Lord. to do his will—at all times willing to spend and be spent in the cause of their God, and for each other——-void of selﬁsh- ness, inviting all, who will, to come and par- take of their blessings and favors, and of the waters of life freely.—Come, and having tasted of heavenly fruits, and breathed the air of purity, say if this is not the way of God—the very Gate of Heaven. Nothing other than heaven-born love and inﬂuence could make the sons and daughters of fallen, degenerate, sensual man, to be, from virtuous principle, so self-denying, generous, forgiving and self-crucifying. To me, a novitiate, it is most encouraging to know, that though many systems of so- called religious reform, with their Vesuvius- like, ﬁtful ebulitions,l1ave been, and gone,the true, radical, adamantine principles of Shaker- ism remain entire—the same living testimony to-day, as in the beginning—like the thunder- ings of Sinai, sharp, powerful and convicting- a terror to evil doers—yet a praise to those who do well. Built upon the Rock of Ages, it shall stand I It shallstand, a witness for the truth, until no one shall say to another, Knowest thou that new way? All shall know it, in spirit and in truth, re- joicing in this new Jerusalem, Jesus and Mother Ann being the key and corner stones. Though threatened, at times, by foes within and foes without, the sea of life, with its passions and prejudices surging around, the spiritually deserving can_read on her portals, Holiness to the Lord. Thus far shalt thou come, and no further. We have the assur- ance, that though angry billows assail, the righteous shall surely prevail. I rejoice in that which makes me free from the power of sin and death~—that in the midst ...,._.......,.,,.,...,...,.,.,,,_,_,_,,,f,_,_,,,,,.,,,,,,_,,_,, of so much darkness and delusion, there is so much life and light. I rejoice in the testi- mony of Mother Ann, which, compromising nothing to truth, wages eternal warfare against the growing evils——the damning sins of society, in this and other Ian(is———partic11- larly foeticide and infanticide. VVhat ground of hope, for radical reform, is there, while Government Officials barter and betray the interests of their common country ? while wealth, not principles, is the criterion by which they are measured? while spiritual guides——blind leaders of the blind——remain hushed, in the midst of such vice ?— while luxury and sensual gratiﬁcation are the desideratum ?——while science is pros- trated to mercenary purposes ?— while schol- ars are pensioned ﬂatterers in Church and State ?— while education and talent can be bribed ?— while the medical profession, from being the handmaid of nature, can, for ﬁlthv lucre, be seduced to dig elbow-deep in ways that are dark, soul-destroying and damning? How long—how long, 0 God, shall the work- ing of such iniquity go unpunished? In view of the plague spots, in all grades of society——thankful that I have been called to the higher life—my constant prayer is, that in childlike obedience to my spiritual Father and Mother, I be ﬁtted and prepared, a living stone in the Temple of God—a light, to such as walk in darkness, that they, too, may come forth and partake of the resurrective power of life. Robert G. Moore, Enﬁeld, Co. __:.__+_..__._ THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. “THE Christian World ios looking forward to a time when all men will be judged. But they look too far. They overlook the great fact that every day is a day of judgment; that the trial is going on, convictions are obtained, and sentence is being pronounced upon men every day, and they are taking their places at the right hand or the left, according to the verdict. “The laws of the divine order extend to the minutest events of life, and to all the operations of nature; there is no escape from their jurisdic- tion, and no possibility of evading their police. Men vainly think Jhey can do wrong and evade its consequences; but it is impossible. Wicked men conspire to rob a city. They succeed. They take millions of money from the people; they gain immense power; they control elections, and legis- lators, and courts of justice. There seems to be no limit to their power, no means of bringing them to justice; and they riot in their stolen wealth, and laugh at the feeble efforts to punish them. “But their trial is going on while they least suspect it. The witnesses are being called, and the evidence of their guilt is accumulating. They may defy the civil law for a time, but they cannot escape the power of a higher law than the civil, and in the end they cannot evade that. Every new act of fraud or robbery, and every word of deﬁance and contempt for the principles and the friends of justice, is one step toward conviction and pun- ishment. “It may not always be the punishment which the civil law prescribes, but it will be quite as severe. They may escape to foreign lands; but their escape is banishment and disgrace. They may revel in their stolen Wealth, but it will not bring them happiness. Even if they become so hardened as not to feel any compunctions of con- science for their evil deeds, that hardening of the heart and indifference to right is a greater pun- ishment than the civil law can inflict. It is imprisonment of the worst kind. It bars the soul from all that is good and true; it renders it incapable of enjoying the greatest blessings of life; it imprisons it in a dungeon to which no ray of the highest light can ever gain access. There is no condition more terrible than that. “ We come to wrong conclusions concerning the certainty and the severity of the punishment of sin, because we judge it by too low standards, and regard the civil penalty as the principal one. We forget that the divine laws operate whether human laws are executed or not, and that it is impossible to escape their penalty, which in all cases is exactly measured by the guilt. It is not a feather’s weight more or less. The civil penalty is only the shadow of the real one. So far as the criminal is concerned, it is of but little consequence whether he escapes the civil penalty or not. The real one he certainly will sulfer."—New Jerusalem, Me. SHAKERESS. A. DOOLITTLE, EDITRESS. COURAGE, TOILERS. —o— Life and growth, or death and decay, are stamped upon all things in a terrestrial Sphere of existence. Inaction precedes decay, and indolence endangers the health of both body and mind. In this world of ours, where human suffering abounds, caused by either ignorance or willful transgression of natural or spiritual laws, and where so much is needed to be done, how can any, who are capable of feeling the convulsive throes of hearts struggling for liberty, and longing to burst the chains that bind them, and to ﬂee the prison houses whose massive walls encase them, be willing to withhold their efforts from doing what is in their power to bring about a better state of things ? Everyone may do something ; no one who has strength should fail to give it in a good cause. Does the question arise, what can I do? I am but as a grain of sand upon the sea shore, when compared with millions of earth’s in- habitants, who possess talent, wealth, and power, that would far outweigh all that I possess. The answer would be: Every grain placed in the scale of truth, against error, will be of use; for ten thousand such grains might turn the scale in the right direction; and it is far wiser to cast our mite into the balance than to do nothing. It is bet- ter to sympathize with, and to pray for, those who feel the bitter pangs of destitution, whether in a physical, moral, or spiritual point of view (each condition produces misery and woe), than to turn a deaf ear to the cries of the needy, and think that God is able (if will- ing), by some miraculous power, to change conditions, without the agency of man and woman, and thus shirk all responsibility, and seek the epicurean’s part. The orderly ar- rangement of God’s laws through mediative agencies cannot be changed; as well might the agriculturist attempt to plow, and sow, and reap, without the utensils of husbandry, as for God to accomplish'his work unaided by the instruments which He has created for that purpose. Man and woman, assisted by a superior intelligence, are his implements to effect his designs in relation to the elevation and salvation of the human race. Those who deposit seeds in the soil, expect them to germinate and return an increase to the sower. Some may bring forth “thirty, others sixty or a hundred-fold,” according to conditions; but all are expected to return something. So should it be with created beings who are endowed with reason, whether they possess one talent or ﬁve. God will call for his own with usury. There are diversi- ﬁed gifts and talents, and there is a place for every-one; for there is a large ﬁeld open, and a great work to be done, to pull down the false, and build up the true ; and that work should commence with every individual. The exercise of true wisdom and charity would lead to self-discipline——to the correc- tion of error in the individual life and charac- ter— before attempting to destroy the wrong . that is in others. “Ah, here comes the rub!” There are thousands of brilliant talents em- ployed at the present time in advocating right SHAKERESS. principles, depicting the wrong, and decrying the ﬂagrant sins and crimes that are increas- ing with fearful rapidity throughout the length and breadth of our land, who have never sub- dued the producing causes of those crimes in themselves. That is the reason why so many who are professedly in the work of reform accomplish so little ; they point the way, but do not practically lead the van. There is power in Truth ; and, when uttered by the tongues and lips of the righteous—— those who do the truth——“ it is like choice silver,” and brings health and life to the hearer. Words, thus spoken, breathe vitality to the fainting spirit, and give solace to the afliicted, rest to the weary, and meat in due season to the famishing. But seers may well be ashamed, and learned divines confounded and cover their lips, when there is no answer from God, and no response from the hearts of the people. Talent, when rightly improved, is a great blessing, not only to its possessor—-it is a gift to humanity. Wealth of mind is of far greater value than goldof Ophir; for gold cannot buy wisdom. But when talent is pro- faned, and laid at the feet of ambition, self- seeking and self-pleasing, then we feel that an enemy has usurped what should have been the inheritance of the needy“; and God, the Giver, is dishonored thereby. If, on the other hand, all worldly and selﬁsh consid- erations are sacriﬁced to just principles, and, with integrity of purpose, talent grasps the hand of virtue, and holds it with unﬂinching purpose, then we feel that there is a triumph of truth, and a victory gained for humanity. Without doubt, many of the ancient phi- losophers, knowing the frailties of the human heart, and the danger of temptation to dese- crate their God-given powers to false uses, were inﬂuenced to avoid such temptation by seclusion ; and through prayer, ablutions, sex- ual purity, and extreme self-denial, to do their work ; and they were blest in their trusting devotion. They became so far lost to worldly attractions and pleasures, derived through the medium of the external senses, that they were linked to the Divine. The earth was younger then than now; and her children reasoned less and believed more ; they were guided more by conscience and in- tuition than by reason. Now people reason much, and believe little, for the voice of con- science is but little heard or heeded. Those Ascetics were “ the salt of the earth,” the Saviors in their day. Many of the sub- lime truths which they taught, have over- leaped time and space, and have come down to us in their soundness, freshness, and beauty; and they will descend through his- tory to future generations. Truth never grows old. Now, if we can strike a middle line between Epicurism and Asceticism, and boldly engage in the Christian warfare, and meet temptation and overcome it, and let both reason and con- science have a place to work and perform their proper functions, then will Justice and Truth join hands, and Mercy and Peace embrace each other, to the joy of mortals, and the delight of Angels. Our credentials to the higher Christian life, and our claims as workers in the ﬁelds of physical and moral reform,must be presented in life deeds—rea-l tangible works. Then we can with conﬁdence declare our faith when- 45 ever and wherever there are ears to hear. Living, active faith, attended with righteous deeds, will conquer death and bring new life, and will give new soul-aspirations for the com- panionship of Angelical beings in regions supernal. A MENTAL VISION. I RETIRED to rest with a feeling of anxiety on my mind, as to the future growth of Zion. And turning restlessly on my pillow, I ex- claimed aloud, “ O Lord, what will attract souls to Zion! What will make them willing to accept the cross, come in and ﬁll up the ranks, and build up the waste places in Zion? What will bring laborers into the Lord’s vine- yard?” And immediately a ponderous wheel rolled up before my mind’s eye, the motion of which was perpetual. Each cog appeared to represent a cycle of time, within a general cycle, and attached to the central part or shaft of the wheel, grouped together by ﬁne thread- like ﬁbres, each group in its distinct place, was the advancement of art, science and re- ligion. Every element and principle that bore a close relation to practical life was represented, each one good and indispensable to the harmo- nious growth of intelligence. The continual motion of the wheel brought some one of these within the sphere of mind, which appeared to engross the general attention of mankind at a given time; and then came the words, “ It is just as easy to excite the religious element as any other element, when the proper time rolls around; and souls will as surely be attracted by the magnet of truth in religion, as in any other element.” Art and science have engrossed the public mind for a long period of time; the results of which are seen in railroads spanning the continent, coursing their way through hills and over mountain tops — in the electric wires threading the air and sea from shore to shore —— the very elements of destruction reduced to the control and use of man. As they facilitate the advancement of knowledge, may they not be the very means needed to advance the Gos- pel, and spread it over the earth? When the proper time rolls around, the beautiful truths in religion, and a spiritual life in holiness, will attract souls, and cause them, through increased light, to loathe the hollow theologies and false doctrines upon which they now depend; and nothing but practical truth and goodness will satisfy them. Then they will accept the cross of Christ. I am waiting and watching the motion of the ponderous wheel. It is moving. Eldress E. Farr, Union Village, O. _____x___._____ THE earth is thine, O Lord! and all that is con- tained therein; notwithstanding thou hast given the ossession thereof to the children of men. We eartily pray thee to send thy Holy Spirit into the hearts of them that possess the grounds, pas- tures, and dwelling-places of the earth, that they, remembering themselves to be thy tenants, may not rack and stretch out the rents of their houses and lands; nor yet take unreasonable fines and incomes, after the manner of covetous worldlings; but so let them out to others that the inhabitants thereof may be able to both pay the rents, and also honestly to live, to nourish their families, and to relieve the poor. Give them also grace to consider that they are but strangers and pilgrims in this world, having here no dwelling-place, but seeking one to come, that they, remembering the short continuance of their life, may be content with that which is suﬂicient, and not join house to house, nor couple land to land, to the detriment of others; but so behave themselves in letting out their tenements, lands, and pastures, that, after this life, they may be received into everlasting dwelling-places: through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen." [Liturgy of Edward VI. 46 SHAKER AND TRIBUTE. __o_ EVER LOVED ELDRESS A. : I HAVE often felt that I would be pleased to show my appreciation of our precious little paper, that I love so well, by offering a small tribute to its columns. I feel my inability to contribute any thing that will be worthy to occupy a place ; but I am eighty—two years of age to-day, and feel conscious that I am near- ing the banks of that river which divides the earthly and super-mundane spheres, and can- not reasonably expect to remain on this side of the stream many years longer, and I wish to say to my friends, that I feel that my pro- longed life has been a blessing to me. I am thankful that in early life I was brought to see and to sense, in a degree, the purity of an- gelic beings, and the work that was necessary for me to do to prepare myself to dwell with them in their pure and happy mansions. And to—day my soul is ﬁlled with tl1ankful- ness to our Father and Mother God, for their loving kindness in calling me into this purify- ing, soul-saving work, that I might become a perfected stone, squared and ﬁtted to ﬁll a place in that “house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.” Dear friends and Zion travellers, we have much to encourage us to pursue the heavenly journey, to be valiant and strong, knowing that every step we take brings us nearer to him who said (speaking to his brethren), “ Be of good cheer ; I have overcome the world.” We must all do the same work, be baptized as Jesus was baptized, bear the same cross of self-denial that he bore, to become his true fol- lowers; and we must be resurrected into new- ness of life, if we would reign with him over the power of sin and death. I rejoice in the blessed gospel of salvation, through a full consecration of body, soul and mind to God. By living a pure angelic life while in time, the spirit is raised above earthly things; and I feel, at times,as if I was wafted on angels’ wings to the abodes of the blest in the immortal land. I thank our Heavenly Father and Mother that I have lived to see the commencement of a glorious era, wherein the Sun of righteous- ness rules the day, and excludes the darkness of night, the sequence of sin. Now we hear the joyful sound “ Peace on earth, good will to all, who will do unto others as we would that others should do unto us.” Thus doing we become one with angels in heaven. Seventy-two years of my life have been spent in proving the power and efficacy of this work, and I am now prepared to rec- ommend it as a sure and safe way to happi- ness in this life, and the best work of prepa- ration for the life beyond. With a loving and prayerful spirit, I have written this, with my own hand, hoping it may encourage and com- fort those who are seeking to ﬁnd the path that will lead them home to God. Cassandana Brewster, W. Pittsﬁeld, Mass. mm THE SUN’s ORBIT.—— A Tennessee philosopher has made the discovery that our solar system travels about the star Alcyone, in an elliptical orbit, taking twenty-two billions of years for the trip. He claims that this huge cycle has its spring, suminer, autumn and winter, and that in its changing seasons the vegetable and animal life on the earth are liable to be ex- tinguished, to be followed by a new order of things. These are very nice contingencies to contemplate, but the process is so terribly slow that we have little hope of being there to see. LOVE. —.—0—— THERE is much said and written at the pres- ent time, upon the subject of love. VVitl1out agitation, there Would not be thought ; therefore, it is well to have the sub- ject investigated and analyzed, that it may be thoroughly understood ; and when it is understood, we hope there may be sufficient honesty of purpose to carry the highest ideal of the law of love into practice; for knowledge, unless reduced to practice, is ineffective. Our highest conception of wisdom and love takes us to Deity, the primal source of all good. In scriptural language, “ God is Love.” We also read of a wisdom that com- eth from above that is pure and peaceable ; and of a wisdom that is not from above, but is earthly, sensual, and demoniac. Will not the same justly apply to love‘? There is a Dimine love, and a Izu/man love ; and a love (so called) that is sensual. and is the antithesis of true love, producing opposite results. Those who acknowledge two Orders, the natural and spiritual, accord to each its proper sphere of action, and the love, or bond of relationship, which governs, and holds them on the plane where they belong. The love that rules in the highest spiritual Order is from God, and will lead to Him; Human, natural love, is also God-given, and has its uses, and is a necessity; it ﬂows to the Whole brotherhood of man. It is that which obtains in the family relation on the gene- rative plane, where the affections center to kith and kin ; it is good,if unperverted,and is necessary while the temporary relationship exists. We see that there are various kinds of love, but at this time we will only contrast the higher, which is Divine, and leads to all that is pure and noble—to peace and happiness ——- with the lower, which is antipodal; and should be called inordinate lustful desire, for it leads to all that is low and degrading—to war and misery. The higher love makes no provision for the ﬂesh, while the lower pro- vides for nothing else. There is great confusion in society at the present time ; and many minds are bewildered by the commotion. There is a disintegrating power at work; monogamy is being super- seded, in a degree, by polygamy and incest. In- fanticide is practiced to an alarming extent, and foundling hospitals are crowded with the innocent offspring of guilty parents. It has been stated that there are thirty thousand female prostitutes in the city of New York at the present time. How many male prostitutes must there needs be to sup- port those vile women? They are not sup- ported by vagrants; for many of them dwell in splendid palaces, and live in luxury. VVho, we would ask, are their supporters, if not men of wealth and station, who cover them- selves with a cloak of respectability, while their associates of the opposite sex, are marked and consigned to infamy and disgrace? But these “ respectable ” hypocrites—whited sepul- chres— are the more dangerous to society, because their true character is unknown. It would occupy too large a space in our small sheet to notice all classes, from the lowest stratum of society up to the highest; who in desire and practice are one and the same, differing perhaps in degree, and name, and we shall be under the necessity of follow- ing Paul’s example, of “including all in un- belief.” We look upon all, from the perverted marriage institution, as it now exists, (which is a cloak for licentiousness) to Mormon- ism, Perfectionism, Free-lovism, down to the seducer and procuress with their poor captives, as ad ulterers and adulteresscs in the sight of God ; all seeking to save the carnal life. And the reader will not think us too plain and severe, if we quote the words of Jesus, “ Who- soever looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.” It is not our purpose to condemn any who are living up to their highest convictions of right and duty; but to strive to “ showa more excellent way,” by pointing out the Christian life, as distinct from it all. We give place to the orderly seed-sewers on the plane where they belong, and honor them if they do their work honestly, and replenish the earth with healthy offspring. But we accord the highest place to the harvesting angels, whose mission is to reap souls from the generative plane and gather them into the resurrection Order, where marriage has no place, and the male and female live in virgin purity, and toil together to upbuild Christ’s kingdom. “ All cannot receive this saying. In other words, all persons are not prepared to enter into the angelic condition of life on the higher plane. But they who have heard the voice of the Spirit calling them to “ Come up higher,” are thankful to enter the school of Christ, and learn of the heavenly teachers, that he has sent, how to love unselﬁshly, and to do unto others as they would that others should do unto them ; and how to gain that perfect love which casteth out fear—that kind of fear in which there is torment. The prize to be ob- tained is worth the conﬂict. If we do not attain unto perfection in this life, we shall con- tinue in the same work when we enter the spirit world, and complete the heaven there, that we have commenced here. We rejoice that woman is putting forth her efforts in the work of reform; she has been the greatest sufferer in the sexual relations of life, and from intemperance; and she will be the most diligent worker. Let her assert her freedom, the right to own and govern herself, and work her way steadily up to her proper position; i. e., to stand side by side with man in fram- ing and keeping the civil laws of the land, and be his true help-meet in all the duties of life ; and thus move step by step in the work of progression. 77 Ruth Webster, Union Village, 0. _.__.__¢.‘_:_. PRAYER. —-—0j PRAYER is the breathing of the soul — its desires unfolding towards its Creator. At the approach of judgment or impending danger, those who fear God, involuntarily look to Him through the agency of prayer for de- liverance. Why is this? Because in the human mind is sown the knowledge of a Being, Supreme, whose power pervades im- mensity, and whose beneﬁcence forgets not the least of creation. Thus, l1ow instinctively the mind seeks its Creator. Those who love God seek to know him better, and there is no greater medium for this purpose than fervent prayer. In this state of mind the veil seems rent, and we are permitted to look beyond the limits of earth, into the “ holy of holies,” where the soul bows in penitence, seeking forgiving love, or weeps in silence its gratitude to God for his manifold mercies. How many instances are recorded of our Savior, when in the depths of his sufferings, he sought relief in prayer to the Father. In one of those seasons, we read, that there appeared unto him an angel from heaven, strengthening him. And being in an agony, he prayed more earnestly ; and his sweat was, as it were, great drops of blood. How deep and earnest must have been that prayer, made doubly fervent by his approaching trial and the knowledge of his dependence upon Divine power for support. He also taught his disciples, “ Pray that ye enter not into temptation,” because, the act of prayer concentrates the powers of the mind upon the subject of its desire ; thus guarding from present evils and drawing strength from other sources towards its accomplishment. How necessary then, to the Christian, is the spirit of prayer. As man communes with man, so may the soul commune with its God ; and the more constant and fervent the desires of the mind are, the nearer will be our relation to God, and the clearer our knowledge of Him. From whence come the strong resolves of the devotional hour? From whence the new life-power, the assurance of victory, and the strong emotions of love and reverence for the Divine —inciting us to greater self-denial and watchfulness, greater trust and more elevated feelings —- if not from the presence of the holy Spirit of God, more fully recognized through prayer? Let us bear in mind that God is not only VVisdom, but Love ; not only Father, but Mother. Here then let us bring all the burdens of the soul. As a child seeks the guidance of its kind parents, in whom it has perfect conﬁdence, let us ask in faith to be led according to the wisdom of God; and, though we may walk in unknown paths, let us fear no evil; for God is with us, and He has promised to sustain all who obey and serve Him. Let us not forget the fact, that there are many agencies between our souls and the Supreme ; spirit friends, who are ministers of love, and messengers of truth, from the source of all love and truth ; bearing the gifts of con- solation to the soul. We have long cherished this truth, because we have felt its power; and it is no less potent for passing through those agencies; for God is Inﬁnite and Omni- present, in all, and through all. Elizabeth Martin, Canterbury, N. H. LAFAYETTE, INI>., March 6, 1874. MUCH ESTEEMED EDITRESS :— Your beautiful and well-laden little sheet has (for some cause unknown) failed to reach me. I am truly sorry to miss asingle number, as it contains so much truth and spiritual food. I believe true Shakers are nearer the Kingdom of God than any others. Most of their doctrines I fully indorse, and trust that their Works agree therewith. My ﬁrm conviction is, that God is now raising up instruments in the great “ Woman’s Reform,” or uprising of the people in the Temperance Cause. We, the Ladies of Lafayette, are holding daily prayer meetings, often twice a. day, which are very largely attended. This great Temperance revival is spreading, not only through our State, but in Ohio, Illinois, and other Western States. May the God of Heaven grant wisdom and strength to those devoted workers for the ele- vation of man; and this accomplished, many will be prepared to join you in a higher,holier cause. Now, I do not wish to dictate to you; but I would suggest that it would add a number of names to your list of subscribers would you treat more largely on the evils of intoxi- cating drinks. I solicit the attention of many persons to subscribe for your valuable paper; and the uniform response is, Does it treat on the temperance movement ? any thing to encourage that warfare let us have. We are an earnest band here; and our motto is, victory or death! In this noble cause we are banded together in one great Sisterhood, all denominations (Catholics ex- cepted), without distinction of sect, mingling our hearts and voices together in prayer to Almighty God for the destruction of this great evil, Intemperance. Please give us your sis- terly aid in your next. Go on, beloved Sister and friend; for a great work is before thee. May the angels of God hold up thy arms. Thine for the truth’s sake, Sarah A. Naale. P. S. Pray for our cause. mm. THE mild face of Henry Bergh, the apostle to the animals, who sits in his ornamental oﬁice, with blue and gold surroundings, looking placidly out of his window, receiving the grateful nods of recognition from the_quadrupeds which pass, par- ticularly from the mild steeds of the Fourth ave- nue cars, will be grateful for the opportunity of perusing the following extract by the author of ‘Travels on Horseback:_” “The _Chinese.’’ says this writer, “ are always kind to animals and never punish; hence a mule, that in the hands of a for- eigner, would not only be useless, but dangerous to every one about it, becomes, in the hands of a Chinaman, as quiet as a lamb and as tractable as a dog. We never beheld a runaway, a. jibbing or a vicious mule or pony in a.Chinaman’s employment, but found the same rattling, cheerful pace main- tained over heavy or light roads, by means of a ‘ tur-r or cluk’k,’ the beast turning to the right or left and stopping with but a hint from the reins. This treatment is extended to all animals they press into their service. Often have I admired the tact exhibited in getting a large drove of sheep through narrow crowded streets and alleys by merely havingalittle boy to one of the quietest of the ﬂock in front ; the others steadily followed, without aid either from yelping cur or cruel goad. Cattle, pigs and birds are equally cared for.” —...__§__..__. IN the small state of Rhode Island there are no fewer than seven divisions of Baptists. SHAKERESS. FOR THE SHAKERESS. .—-o—.— WE often meet with persons who anxiously inquire, “How we became members of the Shaker fraternity, and why we continue our connection with them?” I offer a few words of personal experience through the columns of the “ Shakeress,” and hope they will be ac- ceptable to those inquirers who feel interested in this question. In early childhood, I was brought to Mt. Lebanon by my parents, residents of the town of Saybrook, Conn. Both received faith in the principles of Believers (or Shakers), and being obedient thereto, united with their family. I was then ﬁve years of age,and was subject and obedient to them, as my proper guardians. They placed me in a condition, where I was taught the principles of prudence and industry, and my morals were so strictly guarded, that I grew up in innocence and virtue. As I increased in years and strength, I found that I had an enemy within my own heart to contend with, that was seeking to bring me into bondage to sin —— to allure and draw me away from the path of purity —- and thus destroy my peace of mind by robbing me of innocence, which I found had hitherto been negative in a degree, because it was un- tried, and had not been subjected to stern dis- cipline in the school of self-denial, and the cross of Christ. This brought a conﬂict ; and I was forced to decide whether I would yield to the lower part of my nature, which would prompt me to seek indulgence in worldly things, or turn from the wily temptations to sin, and give my heart to God, and spend my life in his service. I chose the latter, and by obedience to the testimony of the Gospel of Christ, I have been protected from sin, and from its direful consequences. I have now attained unto the age of three score years, and ﬁfty-ﬁve of those years have been spent with Believers at Mt. Lebanon. I look back upon my life, and feel an inward peace and joy that worldly riches or carnal pleasures could never give ; and I reﬂect with thankfulness upon the choice that I made in early life, to dwell with those whose pure and innocent lives were like incense of praise to their Creator. God requires purity of heart in thoughts, words and deeds, and to be privi- leged to dwell with the pure in heart on earth, with the prospect before me of an eter- nal union with them in the unseen world, is an unfailing source of joy to me. My heart often wells up with gratitude and love to the benefactors and guardians of my early life. And I also raise my voice in thanks and praise to God for the Gospel of salvation, and to his chosen witnesses who kept the testimony in its purity, and through suffering of spirit paved the way for others. An invitation is sounding to-day for the weary and heavy laden to “Come to the home which God has prepared, through agen- cies of his own choosing, for those who will cast oil‘ the yoke of sin, and accept Clirist’s yoke of purity, which gives true liberty.” Then can they join with the poet and sing : Now, freedom waves her golden wings, And spreads her mantle round ; Can we be slaves to earthly things, Who have this treasure found ? Eliza R. Avery, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. CHANGE. joj WE live in an eventful time —— a day of change. Science, Literature, Art and Theology, keep the elements in commotion; and there is a perpetual turning and overturning. Each has its place, and is doing its work, with more or less interest and proﬁt to humanity. While we cannot say much in favor of the mixed theologies, which prevail at the present time, we recognize a religious power and fervor which come from the hearts of the people, and which rise above the false dogmas and church- creeds of our time; and are far superior to them. Religion is good, wherever it exists, and always does good. It possesses power, and its inﬂuence is felt in the suppression of wrong, 4:7 whenever it is allowed a place to work. But where, among all the multifarious church or- ganizations, shall we look for the embodiment of those principles, which constituted the ﬁrst Pentecostal Church? We ﬁnd church-goers and mammon-worshipers in abundance; but practical cross-bearers and yoke-*wearers—Jesus like, and like his Apostles, and followers whom he baptized with the ﬁre of truth, and unselﬁsh love — are rare examples. They were induced to lose their individuality, for the good of their brethren and sisters, in a new spiritual relation, in that kingdom which he was sent to inaugurate. The deep soul cry “ Lord, increase our faith l ” and “ What shall we do that We may work the works of God and be saved from the sins of this adulterous age?” is seldom heard. Yet, we are convinced, that there are earnest struggling souls, who would willingly and thankfully lay their all upon the altar of truth, and pay the price for the pearl of sal- vation, if they knew how and where to ﬁnd it. Many, at the present time, are looking for the millennium ; and a cry is heard, “ Watch- men, what of the night ‘.7 ” A response com- etli from the high watch-towers, “ The morn- ing dawns— the sun is rising in brightness !” Again it is asked, “ How shall we distinguish the day of the Lord? Unto what may it be likened?” The parable of the seed sower put forth by Jesus, exempliﬁes the true idea of the kingdom of God. Like the grain of mus- tard seed it is small in its beginning, but great in results. Not with outward obser~ vation, attended by great signs, and miracles, and pomp and show, may we look for the true millennium. But for a deep lieart-work, accompanied by a spiritual power that will change the whole life and make new creatures of all its subjects. And, we testify, to those who may be inclined to hear, that “Now has come salvation and strength, the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ.” And that a few have found power, through the cross of self-denial to“ cast out the great accuser,” and rise above the sensual, selﬁsh life, to a spiritual plane; where we have been enabled to form a brother and sisterhood, upon the broad basis of uni- versal love. Paul in his day, asked, “ Why it should be thought a thing incredible that God should raise the dead?” And we ask, “ Why should our testimony be discredited? If any are doubtful, we say, let them come and practi- cally live the life; then they will know of the doctrine, if they will do the works,” and be able to prove for themselves, whether we testify truly, when we say that Chi'ist’s king- dom is already commenced on earth. Elvah Leavenworth, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. _:_._._+i:_ WASTE NO TIME. 1-0.: TIME lost can never be regained. After allowing yourself proper time for rest, don’t live a single hour of your life without doing exactly what is to be done in it, and going straight through it from beginning to end. Work, play, study, whatever it is, take hold at once and finish it up squarely and clearly; then to the next thing, without letting any moments drop out between. It is wonderful to see how many hours these prompt people con- trive to make of a day; it is as if they picked up the moments that the dawdlers lost. And if ever you ﬁnd yourself where you have so many things pressed upon you that you hardly knew where to begin, let us tell you a secret. Take hold of the very ﬁrst one that comes to hand, and you will ﬁnd the rest all fall into ﬁle, and follow after, like a. company of well-drilled soldiers; and though work may be hard to meet when it charges in a squad, it is easily vanquished if you can bring it into line. _j_.¢._.._._—_ DR. CHEEVER. says: “ If you imagine that you have nothing to do after this prayer, you are greatly mistaken. You must have an incessant watchful- ness. W'hen you make this prayer—‘Breathe in me a pure heart ’—you have entered upon a life- long struggle. It is an unceasing, never—ending ﬁght between the higher and the baser nature, which are both working to obtain the mastery. Therefore your work must last with your life.” 4:8 SHAKER AND SHAKERESS. that is wor - thy our OUR MISSION. per - form, A With jour - ney pur - sue, The A strife 2. And should we not linger to proffer our aid, To those who with trials oppress'd, Are leaving the earthly for treasures divine, Who're seeking but ﬁnding no rest? And shall we not give all our feelings in prayer, For souls who are yearning for light, And place in the pathway of safety and truth The upward bound traveler aright ‘I ‘Mid 8. O, yea! we can brighten with smiles of good cheer, The Way of the downcast and sad, And give to the sin—sick a promise of hope. The sorrowing spirit make glad. We can comfort the mourner with tidings of joy, And lighten life's burden and care; Uplifting the spirits of those who are bound, The blessings of freedom to share. mis — sion of ﬁrm - ness of pur - pose and will. /'\ high-way of pro - gress to climb; per - ils and dan - gers of 4. We can hush the wild tumult of discord and strife With love’s gentle accents of peace, And welcome the weary worn pilgrim to rest, Where storms of contention shall cease. 0, this is our mission, and this is our call, To resurrect souls from the earth, And aid them, through high aspiration, to rise, To joys of the angelic birth. LINES written for, and read at the funeral of Sister Nancy Osment. By E. H. VV. Pearly gates, are ye unfolding To receive from earth a soul? Angel guides, O, are ye holding Her, in strong and firm control? Bearing from our life a mother, Who did tenderly impart, To each sister, and each brother. Love to soothe the weary heart. Shall we see no more her presence, Beaming gladsomeness around? Shall we long for spirit-presence, hen no more her smile is found? Dark and lonely, if no angel Lights with joy the narrow way- If no heaven-sent Evangel Cheers us with its blessed ray. Never fear! I hear her whisper ; Trust in God and I'll be near; Ye are my interest — my treasure -- Let your hearts be of good cheer. Just the thinnest veil between us, Loving souls ‘twill not divide; Mother’s love around —~ within us - 0. how sweet to there abide! Mother's love! how like a glory, Pure and blest encompass'd her ' Made her life a record hol , Of the Christ that dwelt n her. Leave thy mantle. O beloved, As the mortal drops from view! Comforter that Jesus promised, Still remain to bear us through. Not one sad farewell we'll utter! No more tears bedim_ our eyes! Ma thy peace be as a river; ush’d be all our selﬁsh sighs. Striving for a world's uplifting We'll unite with saints above, Stem all careless downward drifting, Till we perfect grow in love. Harvard, Mass. MY GOD. .._o: And can Ilive one day to Thee In that perfection which I see? Not merely without sin that's known, But without fault before thy throne? How straight the path, how easy stray'd; What strength by which we must be staid; What thought, what interest, all to keep Thy laws, the blessing full to reap! We see amiss, we speak untaught; And folly's acts are often wrought, Where principle and simple mien, Should ours possess’d be ever seen. Where is the center of our ill? Do we the laws of life fulﬁll? If house is kept in graceful way. Then grace may there descend each day. The noblest structure that is found- Its basis rests upon the ground; Though many stories nearing heav’n Strength to uphold from earth is giv'n. Then, our foundations can we shun, And build our hopes the winds upon? Or, must we seek through light yet dim, To build for God and live to Him? Mary Whitcher, Cant.e1'bu1~y, N. H. _______._.__ SUBSCRIBERS may send 25 cents for the next six months, but we advise that they remit 50 cents, and begin with January, 1874. “THE women of Iowa are rapidly preparing for the ballot by instruction in parliamentary debate and general business. There are nearly 2,000 granges in the State, in which 25,000 women are entitled to vote. In the 7,000 granges in the whole country there are nearly 100,000 women." ....____._%_ CHEAP F001) ron -gnu S'rAnvrNG.—Here is a suggestion for the starving poor of our large cities. The Boston journals furnish it gratuitously for the great number of destitute people in New York. Oat-meal is, of all foods, the cheapest and most nutritious. It is stated that three cents worth of oat-meal, milk costing the same sum, and sugar enough to sweeten it, will give a hearty meal to six persons for twelve cents. This, it will be re- membered, is the price for milk in the East. Properly prepared, oat-meal possesses more bone and muscle-making material than any other food that can be purchased for the same money, and, though but little appreciated in this country, forms the staple food of a brawny race, remark- able for their devotion to athletic amusement- the Scotch. The fact that oat-meal possesses a large amount of nutriment has long been pro- claimed by scientiﬁc men, and has long been re- scribed by physicians as a diet for invalids. he suggestion of its use as food by the destitute eople of the great cities is timely, and will doubt- ess be heeded. ———_?_..j_:—- A PLEASANT ITEM. ELDER HARVEY, Ken- tucky, sends us 110 names of new subscribers. ..__—:.¢._.._._.._.. OBITUARY. NANCY Osmmvr, aged 70, Shirley, Mass. Born August 15, 1804. Died April 17, 1874. SARAH MEECHAN, aged 74, Shirley, Mass. Died April 26, 1874. ..l -» at ,4, ’\
Show less
Subjects: Shaker -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-sha-ss0406
Is part of: Hamilton College Library Digital Collections, Communal Societies Collection, Shaker Collection

Title: Shaker Manifesto, vol. 04, no. 07 (July 1874)
Publisher: United Society
Date: 1874-07-01
Place published: Mt. Lebanon (N.Y.)
Text: PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. F. W. EVANS, Enrron. Mt. Lebanon, 001. C0. N. Y. July, 1874:. FIFTY CENTS PER ANNUM. SHAKERISM SCIENTIFIC. __o_ “IN Christ, are hid all the treasures of wis- dom and knowledge.” If this be so, then is the cross of Christ sci- entiﬁc. And the Shaker, who, on a spiritual plane, lives a celibate life, is no less naturally normal than the trulgj married man, or woman, on the earthly plane, who, like the inferior ani- mals, observes propagative laws, and abstains from all “ unfruitful works of darkness ”— unfruitful sexual intercourse. When love has conceived, it brings forth life —like begetting like. When last has con- ceived, it brings forth sin — is sin —— and when sin is ﬁnished, it brings forth death. Disease is the forerunner of death. All loves — affections of the soul -— produce correspond- ing bodily secretions. It is therefore scientiﬁ- cally true, that they who sin, sin against their own bodies. Their soul-inordinate loves cre- ate diseased bo...
Show morePUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. F. W. EVANS, Enrron. Mt. Lebanon, 001. C0. N. Y. July, 1874:. FIFTY CENTS PER ANNUM. SHAKERISM SCIENTIFIC. __o_ “IN Christ, are hid all the treasures of wis- dom and knowledge.” If this be so, then is the cross of Christ sci- entiﬁc. And the Shaker, who, on a spiritual plane, lives a celibate life, is no less naturally normal than the trulgj married man, or woman, on the earthly plane, who, like the inferior ani- mals, observes propagative laws, and abstains from all “ unfruitful works of darkness ”— unfruitful sexual intercourse. When love has conceived, it brings forth life —like begetting like. When last has con- ceived, it brings forth sin — is sin —— and when sin is ﬁnished, it brings forth death. Disease is the forerunner of death. All loves — affections of the soul -— produce correspond- ing bodily secretions. It is therefore scientiﬁ- cally true, that they who sin, sin against their own bodies. Their soul-inordinate loves cre- ate diseased bodily secretions. The lust of Opium, Tobacco, Betel root, of alcoholic mix- tures, produces thoughts, and those thoughts create secretions. It is the same of all loves, and of all lusts. » “Keep the heart with all diligence, for out of it are the issues of life ”— and of death. Exactly so. “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God, with all thy heart, might, mind and strength. Love the good and true — desire to do only right—to be in use, whether it be in eating, or drinking, or any other bodily func- tion, perform it only in the love of God, and for the honor of humanity, which is the honor and glory of God. For in man and woman is the highest manifestation of Deity. That there is a God—Father and Mother —-that there are intermediate orders of intel- ligences — male and female — who, by dura- tion of existence, accumulated experience, ex- tending back hundreds, thousands and millions of years and ages, is a glorious idea —a tre- mendous fact. The capacity to conceive it demonstrates its verity. Hunger—a demand for supply of earth elements to support physical life — is an appe- tite for food. The thought is of some partic- ular kind of food. At once, the glands of the mouth secrete saliva; the glands of the stom- ach, gastric juice. “Blessed are the pure in heart ”— pure in thought—- they see Grod—are like God- having no unhealthy, diseased secretions—— “ God being in all their thoughts.” “He that looketh — thinketh — on a wo- man, to lust after her, hath committed adul- tery already with her in his heart—by his secretions — the result of abnormal, ungodly, unscientiﬁc desires. Human love, or license, under the name and cover of marriage, does not, cannot change the nature of an act. It does not transmute lust into love, wrong into right, nor unclean- ness, lasciviousness, fornication, adultery, wantonness, into chastity. The legal mar- riage bed is too short, the covering too nar- row. “ For though thou wash thee with nitre, and take unto thee much soap, thy sin is marked before me, and thine iniquity is not hid —— may every true Shaker say, to all anti- Christian-married-people. They are not Jews, keeping the natural laws, nor are they Chris- tians, risen with Jesus, in the resurrection- where marriage hath an end. The cross of Christ is self-denial of all per- verted appetites, disorderly affections, disease- producing, abnormal propensities. “My loins are ﬁlled with a loathesome dis- ease,” was the exclamation of the “man after God’s own heart ”— the heart of the God of Israel. David was a Saint, in that dispensation. But he was a sinner in the next dispensation. “David had not ascended into the heavens,” was the Christian testimony—not into the Christ heavens. He needed the gospel preached unto him. He needed the cross of Christ, against his own generative life, the root of his warring and ﬁghting. He was a man of blood, and was not permitted to build the outward temple. Neither can marrying, generating, ﬁghting Christians build the Spiritual Temple — a Pentecostal Church, or community of goods. Christian celibacy is, therefore, as scientifi- cally normal to the natural man and woman, when they grow up to it, as is manhood and womanhood to the boy and girl. The Church and State governments of Chris- tendom have legalized generative lust, in Priest and People. They have incorporated war into every constitution, civil and ecclesi- astical. It is established by statute, and sanctiﬁed by the Priesthood. Yet the uni- versal voice of instinct, in animate nature, is “Thou shalt not kill” me. All war, is all murder. Moses could not separate generation from its lusts, and therefore he required a sin offer- ing for each and every act of sexuality, as deﬁlement, whether of the single or married. Jesus, by the cross of Christ, against his generative life, by living upon vegetables, fruits and farinacea, escaped from bondage to the Mosaic Priesthood. Penal laws were made for transgressors. Jesus ceased to be transgressor, in diet, generation, or property. His last supper was of unleavened bread, of unbolted wheat, eaten with twelve celibates, in a community of goods. All their money was put into one bag, and that bag was car- ried by Judas. “The covenant with death is now annulled,” and “the agreement with hell ” can no longer stand before either the light of science, or the Gift of Revelation. :_+___ WALKING WITH GOD. —o-—- THE vision, of human conditions, to day, per- ceives man so far strayed from his Creator, that a portion of the race is seriously ques- tioning the existence of a Supreme Being. Other millions, admitting the fact, are so blinded by transgression of the laws of God, that they are forming idol gods, imaginary deities, professing all the transitory and pas- sional characteristics of degraded humanity. In fact, man has for ages been wandering in a sinful night of darkness, lost from God. But light is beaming forth from the throne of Truth; 9. portion of the race is being warmed into life by the rays of the sun of righteous- ness. Myriads of Angels from the Heavens are on pilgrimages of mercy and love to humanity, on the shores of time, to return lost man to a knowledge of, and union with, his Maker. Humainittsil is boldly toiling in a wondrous ﬁeld of ru , From her palsied age recoiling» Putting on immor- tal yout , Science, art, religion, peering, to the Soul's mys- terious realms, Truth‘s blest mariners are nearing Heaven’s port, with virtue’s helm. The characteristic order, of creation itself, isa living testimony of the relation of man to his Maker. From the lowest grade of animate existence, manifesting instinct, to the highest intelligence, exhibiting philosophi- cal powers of research into laws that under- lie science, and art, still upward to supreme intention, there is a rising scale of being; un- til it is anchored in God, the Supreme Intelli- gence. “ We cannot properly study science, and ignore God, who is at the beginning of it,” from the vast realms of space, occupied with innumerable worlds, obeying ﬁxed laws of motion, to the delicate forms of the most tiny mite. "But, to godly men, physical and metaphy- sical proofs of the existence of God, have no interest ; they feel the Divine within them- selves.” And, in all forms of intelligent ex- istence there is a degree of intuitive knowl- edge ; the voice of the Creator, giving law to the creature ; tallcing with him. The crowning model of God’s handiwork — m0m—has not only instinct, but intuitive knowledge, and reason, a susceptibility to spirit inﬂuence —the consciousness gf minis- trations of angels and spirits, not clothed in mortality. 50 r\l'\J\4'\.l'\.lN.r\.I\a- In his normal relations to universal creation, he is sympathetically conscious of the laws that govern all inferior creation ; and sensible to the consequent happiness, attachable to all life, by moving in conformity to those laws ; or the misery, sufferable, by their infraction. All his senses could appreciate the presence of God, giving minute instruction in the ways and duties of life; saying, This plant, or its seed, is good for food, eat it ; that is poison- ous — a scavenger of the atmosphere, and the soil—touch it not ; this fruit is wholesome; that contains the bitterness of death. This knowledge is proﬁtable, receive it, for out of it are the issues of life; this is a sophism; taste it not ; drink not at its Lethean pool. Thy senses were given thee for happiness, surfeit them not ; and thy pleasures shall not end in pain. Bide the seasons of thy develop- ment; creep till thou cans’t walk; walk till thou cans’t run; and ape not the bird, in thy pursuit, but observe the laws of thy own being; let thy pleasures be conﬁned to use, and their usage shall not bring thee sorrow. Thus, in every lane of life, man, when per- fect, walked with God. He gave him law in regard to the use of every pleasure, and the performance of every duty; and the law of God was the normal delight of the Edenic man, while living in submission and obedience to the Divine behest of his Creator. Man Was the gladsome compeer of Angels and the laws of the Heavens were open con- tinually to his enchanted vision. Man recog- nized God, as he recognized his fellow, and the love of God enshrouded him as a garment and magnetized his whole being with bliss. He had no need of creeds of faith in God; he believed in the possession of absolute con- scious knowledge of his continual presence administering His will and law. Living in obedience to the Divine law of his existence, man would talk with God as a child would talk with its father and mother; receive his law through instinct, understand it with rea- son, perceive His purpose by intuition, love it through affection, and thus be guided in his every step of progress. Revelation of the laws of God was an after- thought, an adaptation to man’s condition, when, by disobedience, he had lost sight of God’s presence and his law. Returned to God by obedience to His laws, man will need no abnormal snperncll visions to behold the laws of God and the movements of the Heaeens. Rising from the material to the spiritual: from the sensual to the inspira- tional, God will be in him ; He will not speak to him from without, as in the thunder- ings from Sinai, but from within. Gushing from his own heart, will he hear his Heavenly Father’s and Mother’s will, as Jesus when perfected by suffering, lived in the bosom of God, by uninterrupted communication. Thus conditioned, in the Edenic state, man would not behold God as through tele- scopic vision—afar off’; nor yet as through the dreamy land; but, in his fellow man, see Him stand erect, and hear Him speaking in the desires of his own heart. So lived Jesus, and this gave him authority to preach; not creeds; but, “ Follow me, and thou shalt have treasure in Heaven.” To the man redeemed from sin, and thus returned to Edenic union with his Creator, the foibles and follies of sinful humanity are as froth on the ocean’s surf, the waves of life SHAKER AND roll on and heed them not. Assurance of the triumph of righteousness possesses his soul ; in calm conﬁdence he sees the hand of God guiding l1umanity’s bark to salvation and rest ; dwelling in God’s love, he has hope, robed in surety, shorn of fears of disappointment ; spiritual life, an eternal well—spring of action, gushing forth from the eternal fountains ; and peace ﬂows like a river as he recognizes, himself bosomed in God. Elder Giles Avery, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. .m_Q:__..._ DUTY OF ELDERS. ——o—— DEAR ELDER FREDERICK W. EVANS. —By a forward number of your May issue you ask that each society contribute “ one short well- written, well-condensed article for the S. & S.” I propose to fiirnish “ one short ” article. If the requisites of “ well-written, well-con- densed,” should not be manifest, you are quite at liberty to consign it among your “ choice contributions.” What I may write may be of no particular interest to our own people, but may furnish some reflection, if not information, to outside readers of our little sheet. I often hear erroneouseideas set forth in regard to the government of our institutions, by our friends in outside society, and no class among us are more misjudged than Elders. To correct these wrong impressions will be the object of this article so far as it goes. What are the duties of a Shaker Elder‘? To answer this we will quote from our “ Con- stitution, article 4th, section 2nd, ‘Duties of Elders’———As faithful watchmen upon the walls of Zion, it becomes the duty of the Elders to watch over their respective families, to instruct the members in their several duties, to counsel, encourage and admonish, exhort and reprove, as occasion may require ; to lead the worship, to be examples to the members, of obedience to the principles and orders of the Gospel, and to see that the orders, rules and regulations pertaining to their respective families are properly kept.” From the foregoing it might appear to the uninitiated that the Elders are empowered with, and do exercise at pleasure, arbitrary inﬂuence over the members of their respective families. But so far from this is it, that in truth they are the most self-sacriﬁcing indi- viduals in the fraternity, as we can make appear by letting the reader look behind the scene that shuts us from the view of com- mon society. For a number of years the writer of this article had the honor of occupying as an Elder in a large family of about 100 persons, of both sexes, ranging in age from six years to ninety. There were four persons of us who constituted the Eldership, and, as is the case in all our government arrangements, the sisters were represented by two of their own sex and the brethren by two of their sex, and these four constituted what we call the Elders Order, and correspond to what is known in outside society as the parentage of the family. And although there are great powers to govern placed in their hands, it is used very seldom, and only in extreme cases, just as wise and loving parents would do in a well- regulated family. The secret of a Shaker Elder’s inﬂuence to govern mainly consists in the amount of individual consecration and devotion with which he lives out the principles and teach- ings of Jesus the Saviour. The golden rule “ Do to others as ye would have others do to you,” must be kept continually before the mind. In fact he must be a living exam- ple of the Christ life, and a bright and shining light going before his brethren and sisters. And above all things he must live out in daily life the virgin continent life of his profession. Again, another very effectual way, that a Shaker Elder gains influence with his people, is by the amount of diligence and industry he practices in hand labor. Paul’s rule on this point is fully believed in—“ If any work not, neither should he eat ; ” therefore, it is a precept with us, that a good man must be an ilndnstrious man; and this precept has been inculcated from the beginning or origin of our society. “Hands to work and hearts to God,” was one of the maxims left by our truly wise Mother, Ann Lee, to her followers, and by them believed in to this day. It is a trite saying among our people that the Elder who can only say Go, to his brethren and sisters, seldom has the conﬁdence or respect of his people ; while the Elder who addresses his people in the magic language of Come, brethren and sisters, let us pull together, and then places himself at the head of the under- taking, be it never so disagreeable to perform, seldom fails of having the love and conﬁdence of his people. These are some of the secret silken cords that bind the Shaker order into a brotherhood and sisterhood, and these are the things that the dishonest and insincere are little disposed to counterfeit. Such an Elder is not obeyed because of his oﬁicial position in society, but rather that he is loved. Sometimes people, in outside society, have said to me, “ If I could only be one of the head men among the Shakers I would be wil- ling to be a Shaker.” The way is open into the kingdom and you may become a “ head man,” but first you must “ drink of the cup ” and be baptized with the baptism that will kill those ambitious feelings, and then you will occupy that place which by nature and grace you are qualiﬁed to ﬁll. Elder W. Reynolds, Union Village, 0. . HARVEST FIELD. j0_: ON a certain occasion, when Jesus’ Disciples were putting off the Spiritual Harvest-day, he rebuked and instructed them; for they were dull of comprehension. He said, “Behold! Lift up your eyes and look on the ﬁelds—-the villages and cities of Judea—for they are white, already, to har- vest.” Ready for the willing and earnest reapers. “ Can ye not observe the signs of the times?” “ Ye can discern the face of the sky and of the earth. How is it that ye can- not discern this time ? ” Spring, Summer, Autumn, Winter are di- visions of time, well calculated to meet the natural wants of man. With these the Spirit- ual seasons harmonize. And he who, by the laws of correspondence, discovers these, and acts accordingly, will have reason to rejoice, when the Lord’s “ summer is ended and the harvest time passed; ” for he has Worked with God. The great ﬁeld of God’s care is the whole world. In this his servants have been sowing and reaping, alternately, from the beginning. To-day, the same work is no less demanded. To-day, well might we catch the inspiration of Jesus, so potent to all who have accepted his life. Lift up your eyes! Behold the har- vest ﬁeld !! Are you waiting for other signs to come to pass, before you commence your work‘? Lift up your eyes and watch the course of the Angels of God, and go with them into the ﬁeld. Reap While your day lasts. N ow is the harvest time! VVork ! ! From the past and present, we may, to a certain extent, be justiﬁed in anticipating the future. ‘There may be a hundred thousand or a million of servants, working in the Lord’s vineyard. They are shaking the old heavens and earth, from center to circumference, causing their very foundations to pass away, with much noise and battles of shaking. What a victory for the right was the gift of freedom, to the millions of slaves, in Ame- rica, and of serfs, in Russia. No less import- ant was the freedom of religious thought in Spain and Italy. God’s care is over all advanced minds, who are earnestly toiling to elevate their fellow- men, and women, from moral and physical degradation. Over those, enlisted in the cause of temperance, leaving their homes of afiiu- ence, and taking the responsibility to act in the name of the Lord, through prayer. Over the great body of Iconoclasts, who are sweep- ing so rapidly over the earth, and preparing the way for other minds, whom God has raised up, to manifest his spirit for the redemption of the world. All belong to the armies of the Lord. Each division has its duty assigned, and will reap a blessing, corresponding with his and her faithfulness in the work. If we—~Shakers—were alone in the con- test, how triﬂing would be all that we might accomplish. May we, in the gift of our high calling, lift up our eyes and behold the mani- festation of the spirit of power, which is abundantly illuminating the earth. Indeed, Shakers are in the land, as the stars of heaven for multitude——“ of all nations, kindreds, tongues and people.” Development is the law, from sphere to sphere. All goodness emanated from God, and every order of workmen must pass up the ascending grade of goodness, which ﬁnally culminates in the spirit of union and love. Elder H. C. Bllinn, Canterbury, N. H. _2___...j__— TESTIMONY. .__0_. “ They overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, ppd by the word of their testimony.” REV. xii., THE founders of our several societies lived in a slanderous age. Orthodoxy was rampant. It held that belief, not works, was the one thing needful. That a wrong article of faith might consign a human soul to everlasting broiling, in the eternal world. That lies, told by the saints, about heretics and inﬁdels, were acceptable to a God of truth and justice. “The Dragon poured, out of his mouth, a ﬂood to carry away the woman”——Ann Lee “ and the remnant of her seed” — the Shakers. The priests and people, whom they used as their tools, were the most unrelenting enemies of the early Shakers. Falsehood was their cannon —lies, their ammunition. It took ﬁfty years to establish, in the public mind, what is now admitted—to wit, that Shakers do live as they profess — pure, celibate or virgin lives. The Life of Christ is the Blood of Christ. They who do not wish so to live, go out from among us, because they are not of us. The black sheep do not remain in the fold. The time is coming, and now is, “ when the accuser of the Brethren and Sisters, is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night. They overcame him—the tongue of slander, by the blood—life of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony.” No testimony is having more weight and inﬂuence, at the present time, than What is communicated, monthly, by and through the columns of the Shaker and Shakeress, which is read with increasing interest, by many in Northern Ohio. One man said he felt amply paid for his subscription, by reading those two messages from Edwin M. Stanton, late Secretary of War, given through a reliable medium of Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. He believed every word of them, and wished they might be copied and republished in every Spiritual and Secu- lar paper in the United States. They were copied, verbatim, into the R. P. Journal, in Chicago, Ill., and some other papers. Such communications will have weight in the minds of all candid people. We have also seen articles published in Melbourne, Australia, copied from the Shaker and Sha- keress. Thus, our little Missionary is doing a work—bea1-ing a testimony, as a witness for the truth, unto all nations. But this can never supersede the necessity SHAKERESS. of a verbal testimony, by living Witnesses, at home and abroad. They, who live the life of Christ, can bear a testimony, that none others can, against the “social evil,” and all other evils which afflict human society, and it be- comes their duty to do it. James S. Prescott, North Union, Ohio. __..___.______ CREMATION. joj- TEE idea of being buried alive, is, to me, perfectly horrible. This awful dread is, no doubt, shared by thousands. We have reason to believe, that throughout this wide world, there are many, every year of our Lord. who wake up and ﬁnd themselves boxed and buried, six feet under ground. To poor mortals, in this situation, a few minutes must seem like an eternity. N 0 lan- guage can describe the anguish of a human being thus incarcerated. The horrible accounts, we frequently have, of persons buried alive, are enough to sicken the heart of humanity. . Cremation is now agitating the public mind. I have, of late, read many articles on the sub- ject. Many good arguments have been ad- vanced, in favor of cremation. But one, most important, has, in my opinion, been over- looked——to wit, cremation puts the danger of being buried alive entirely out of the ques- tion. So I go in strong for cremation. Hallelujah! the day dawns, that when our spirits shall have shuﬂled off these mortal bodies, the elements that composed them shall melt with fervent heat. Daniel Sizer, Canaan, N. Y. The male Editor, of this little waif, advo- cates trenching all land. Digging graves six feet deep, and planting a tree by every grave. The graves to be ten feet apart each way. This would insure the blessing of each generation, upon the preceding generation, for the good they had done with their bodies. —.__:4.____._._ INFLUENCE. ——O._. WE throw off our magnetism all around us, carrying with us our own atmosphere. Ac- cording to the condition of our minds, our in- ﬂuence imbues the house in which we live. Very sensitive persons can feel this quite dis- tinctly. On entering a room, they know, by the impressions they receive, whether the persons, there living, are good or bad. A person being in the habit of going every day, at a certain hour, into a closet to pray, drew such heavenly inﬂuences around him, that the whole closet was ﬁlled with them; and others, on entering that little room, felt such divine sensations, that they dropped involun- tarily on their knees, and prayed fervently. A virtuous man, not knowing what had trans- pired in a certain room, inhabited by vicious people, on entering, felt directly 3. very dis- gusting and oppressive feeling——a shudder of horror shook his whole frame. And why? The magnetism of these wicked people was left in the room, and the virtuous man felt it. We cannot set our feet upon the ground, without leaving an impression, a part of our magnetism behind us. We must be very careful with whom we associate, because we are drawn into their magnetic atmosphere, and absorb their peculiarities. Many persons without knowing the cause, have adopted the habits of others, by exposing themselves carelessly to their magnetic inﬂuence. If two persons meet, both being very positive, there will be a harmonious blending of feeling. If one be positive and the other less so, he who has more magnetism will impart to the one less favored, till both are equal. But, if one is positive and the other negative, there will be a clashing. An antagonistic feeling will arise between them. This explains why, at the ﬁrst meeting of some persons, they feel instantaneously drawn toward each other, or the reverse. ‘Those who are of one mind, who are spiritually minded, of a reﬁned and elevated culture, feel their souls ﬂow together as drops of water. But those whose desires 51 are of a more earthly nature, cannot ﬁnd their happiness in the intimate fellowship of the pure-minded. Neither will the last-men- tioned blend with the worldly-minded, but both seek the society of like-minded persons, each living in his or her own appropriate sphere. Our Creator has so constituted the human race, that they act and react upon each other, and are dependent upon each other for strength and support, both temporal and spiritual. We cannot come in contact with any one, but our emanations impart something to him or her, and we in return receive. Every silent thought, as well as the utterance of our thoughts, helps form our character. They work into our spiritual natures, and leave an enduring impression on our souls; and the inﬂuence is felt, sometimes years afterward. The Angels exert their inﬂuence over us, more than we are aware of; and if we would live more spiritual lives, we would be more able to commune with the blessed Angels, and the loved ones gone before, who are in close associations with us. Our spiritual eyes would be more opened, our inward senses more quickened, and we could behold the rapturous beauty and glory of the Spirit-land. VVe could better appreciate the benedictions, the tender watchful care and protection of our resurrection Spirit-Guides. Edwin Semester, Groveland, N. Y. WITCHCRAFT.— In Gathering Families, where many of the most powerful and inﬂuen- tial minds concentrate, great care and watch- fulness is required on the part of those who come into communication with them, to pre- serve intact a spiritual gift. For a spiritual person to be magnetized, by a mere natural man or woman, is to be bem'tched——— to descend from a higher to a lower sphere, for unworthy purposes. This may occur, without any well- deﬁned intent on either side. 2-———j*-j-mi OUT OF THE BELLY OF HELL. + “ Out of the belly of Hell, cried I, O Lord, and thou heardst my Voice.”-—-JONAH. ON the subject of religion, men think alike less than they feel alike, although on one point sensible men may be found to think sub- stantially the same. That the mass of humans grovel, pursuing things beneath their dignity, needs no argu- ment; the painful fact is patent. The religious element, in our make up, is the lever whereby the powers above us, can lift us to higher planes of being. In this cardi- nal, philosophic truth, sensible people agree. To enable a soul to cry unto the Lord, out of the belly of Hell, ’tis not needful to be swal- lowed by a whale. When, by the Divine Aﬁlatus, the religious element in us is stirred —— when our souls reach out to grasp the purity of angels —- when the strong current of lower law inﬂuence sweeps us back only to the things We abhor—when we feel our want of power to be what we seem to be — when, for lack of moral stamina, we do the things we would not —— then out of the belly of hell we may, and will, cry unto the Lord, and our voice will be heard. When we say, Lord, what shall I do to be saved from the things I detest — things beneath my proper dignity‘? When reverently we bow to our holiest aspiration, by hand unseen will we be led in a way we know not ; and when our in- tegrity has been tested, we will hear a voice from the interior, saying, @ This is the way, walk ye in it. And now comes the tug of war, the test of manhood and womanhood. WRATH. “The wrath of man worketh not the righteous- ness of God.” But the wrath of God revealed from heaven, against all that deﬁles the temple of God, is Heaven’s richest blessing; it should be re- garded as a friend. We shall need much of such Divine dis- pleasure to ﬁt us for the mansions of eternal brightness. 0. P. Mt. Lebanon, April 26, 1874. 52 HORTICULTURE. _.0_ IN the fall of 1872, after gathering the ex- ceptionally large crop of apples of that season, we organized a corps of pruners. Going through our several orchards, we took off, ﬁrst, the unfruitful lower limbs. Then the super- ﬂuous branches, giving the trees a heavy trim- min g. Rationale. Reasoning thus. These trees have so exhausted their vitality, that next year, they will not bear. V\7e will help them, by removing all that can be spared without det- riinent. Thus the strength, of the whole sys- tem of roots, will be concentrated in what limbs and branches remain. This fall, the trees will form fewer, but stronger fruit buds, for next season. VVe will have a middling fair crop of apples, in the ensuing non-bearing year. Result. One thousand bushels of apples —— giving us an ample supply, and we sold $500 worth of apples and other fruit, in the panic, when $100 were equal to $200 in ordinary times. The wounds made, heal sweetly — clean as clean can be. Last year, We let the orchards alone, to recuperate. This season, we are thinning out the branches, to reduce the excess of blossoms, that give promise of a large crop the present year. This process we propose to continue through June and July, thinning out, Where We had previously trimmed. Small apples will go mercilessly, if they set before We get through. Borers. In the past, having washed our apple trees with strong soap-suds and potash once or twice a year, no borers have made their appearance in our orchards. In Heatlzeiz orchards, they are making havoc, or labor. It may be well to state, that a shovel full of tan bark, or two, has been put around the young trees, in the fall. This is to keep the mice away. Perhaps the borers do not approve of it. Inasmuch as “the Lord our God” blesses our orchards, by inspiring us to observe Na- ture’s Laws, may we not hope He will do the same with our own bodies, so far as we “mind the same thing and walk by the same rule” ? .—_.__..9Q————. ONE of the foremost of English medical writers, Dr. James Johnson, emphatically says: “ I declare my conscientious opinion, founded on long obser- vation and reﬂection, that if there was not a single physician, surgeon, apothecary, chemist, druggist, or drug. on the face of the earth, there would be less sickness and less mortality than now obtains.” And Professor Magendie is reported to have ad- dressed his students at the Medical College in Paris to the following eifect : “Gentlemen, medi- cine is a great huinbug ; I know it is called a science. Science indeed-it is nothing like science. Doctors are mere empirics when they are not charlatans. We are as ignorant as men can be. Who knows any thing in the world about medicine ? Gentle- men, you have done me the honor to attend my lectures, and I must tell you frankly that I know nothing about medicine. True, we are gathering facts every day. We can produce typhus fever, for example, by injecting a certain substance into the veins of a dog; we can alleviate diabetes; and I see distinctly we are fast approaching the day when phthisis can be cured as easily as any disease. But I repeat it to you, there is no such thing now as medical science. I grant you, people are cured ; but how? Nature does a great deal ; imagination does a great deal ; doctors do — devilish little. WATCH for little opportunities of pleasing, and put little annoyances out of the way. SHAKER AND THE WORSHIP OF MAMMON. “ Ye cannot serve God and Mammon.” Matt. vi. 24. IF it be granted — and who but the Atheist will deny it?—-—that eternity should be the theme of deepest study and most serious con- templation, and to do the will of God our constant and most earnest aim and endeavor, an end to which every thought and action should be subordinate; and further, if the deﬁnition be accepted, that religion is a living faith in a future spiritual existence, and a consequent present effort at preparation for that existence, then we shall get a view of the world sufliciently sad and sorrowful, for the millions of the earth, whatever profession they may make, are really and indeed without religion. Or, if (admitting a wider deﬁnition) it be conceded that a man’s predominant pas- sion, that which shapes and directs his life, and the code of morals which, spite of Sab- bath day sentiment and canting hypocrisy, really regulates his intercourse with his fel- low-man; if these practically constitute his “ religion," then the people of the earth, dead- ening their spiritual senses in a cold and dreary selﬁshness, are engaged—not in the service of God-—but heart and soul in the worship of Mammon. In England, see how false pride and a sel- ﬁsh, narrow spirit of exclusiveness —— the vile offspring of a vicious Godsupplanting idol yclept “ Respectability” —rear impassable so- cial barriers between the diiferent classes of the community. What emotion there so strong as the love of caste and a contempt for those lower in the social scale? A contempt by no means con- ﬁned to the aristocrat, who with his long lineage and “blue blood,” is naturally proud and haughty, but permeating the whole rot- ten system of British society. The profes- sional man despises the retail trader. The diploina-dubbed doctor unmercifully snubs the pill and draught—dispensing druggist, and he in turn scorns the companionship of the butcher and baker. The goldsmith contemns the blacksmith and the blacksmith the tinker; and it is presumable that the very tinker is tinctured with this wide-spread idiotic mania and denies the social equality of some other brainless nonentity. In short, a contempt for those beneath them on the social ladder, and an envy-tempered reverence for those above them, is the strongest sentiment of British society, before which the truths of Christi- anity pale, as the fading stars before the Orient sun. Is a preparation for the life to come by curbing the animal propensities and develop- ing the spiritual powers and perceptions, the leading characteristic of the French people! Is it not rather the indulgence in gross sen- sual pleasure———a stimulating dietary, an uncontrolled exercise of the sexual emotions, lewd and libidinous stage plays and feuille— tons, lust awakening dress, dances and music, and all the wicked folly of the cafe chantant‘? Or what does the more stolid Teuton prize above his huge tobacco pipe and his Rhein wein or lager bier? How blithely roll forth the rich gutturals under this powerful but unholy inspiration! Or the “ Sing-verein” and its roaring patriotism ﬂashing, dashing and foaming over with enthusiastic love for the Fatherland and hatred of all its enemies‘? What reeks our Teuton of love of God and hatred of all unrighteousness ‘Z Or does the Brazilian fazendeiro value most the gain and welfare of his immortal soul, or his coffee, and cotton plantations, and the chattels, in God’s image, who till the rich Virgin soil, wait upon the person of their owner and minister to his lustful passions in return for the privilege of existence‘? Or what is the chief concern-—nay, the all- absorbing aim of the American people? Not to live a Godly, righteous and sober life, but to amass wealth. An insatiable greed of gold resulting in tricky trading, legalized robbery, and custom-sanctioned swindling, and a sel- ﬁsh strife of political parties for place, power and pelf, such is the “ religion” of America. And so the wide world over, in lands Chris- tian and civilized, as in Pagan and barbarian, do not human beings seem to lack all concep- tion of the solemnity and meaning of exist- ence, and utterly to ignore the great fact of human immortality‘? Do they even aspire to rise Godward? Are they not all worshiping mammon ‘Z “ Where are thy joys O babbling earth ? Whence does thy glory come ? Hast thou the pearl of priceless worth ? Art thou the pilgrim’s home ? In thee does Mammon reign supreme And seas of passion roll. In thee does pleasure*s ﬁckle dream Bring sorrow to the soul.” Happy the little songstress that could pen these verses——happy while yet an infant to have escaped from the turmoil of Babylon and found shelter within the walls of peace- ful Zion. Thrice happy to have exchanged the ‘life of self-indulgence for the life of self- denial ——for the service of God, the worship of Mammon! Hewson Brown, Mt. Lebanon, N . Y. —.—_——-—.Q-————_—_ THE RELIGION NEEDED. THE religion needed is the only religion there is. But we need to have this religion applied. Science is well, but the chief use of science is in its appli- cation to human wants. The chief business of the Minister of the Gospel is to apply it in the man- ner indicated below, by the Christiait Times of August 2. The fearful developments since will suggest other applications: We want a religion that bears heavily not only on the “ exceeding sinfulness of sin,“ but on the exceeding rascality of lying and stealing—a relig- ion that banishes small measures from the coun- ter, small baskets from stalls, pebbles from the cotton bags, clay from the paper, sand from sugar, chicory from coffee, alum from bread, and water from the milk cans. The religion that is to save the world will not put all the big strawberries at the top, and all little ones at the bottom. It will not make one-half pair of shoes of good leather, and the other half of poor leather, so that the first shall redound to the maker’s credit, and the second to the cash. It will not put Jouvin's stamp on Jenkins’ kid gloves, nor make Paris bonnets in the back room of a Boston milliiier’s shop ; nor let a piece of velvet, that professes to measure twelve yards, come to an untimely end in the tenth ; nor a spool of sewing silk, that vouches for twenty yards, be nipped in the bud at fourteen and a-half; nor all-wool delaines and all-linen liaiidkerchiefs be amalgamated with clandestine cotton ; nor coats made of old rags pressed together, be sold to the unsuspecting public for legal broadcloth. It does not put bricks at ﬂve dollars per thousand into chimneys it contracts to build of seven—dollar material ; nor smuggle white pine into floors that have paid for hard pine ; not leave yawning cracks in closets where boards ought to join ; nor daub the ceilings that ought to be smoothly plastered; nor make window blinds with slats that cannot stand the wind, and paint that cannot stand the sun, and fastenings that may be looked at, but are on no account to be touched. The religion that is going to sanctify the world pays its debts. It does not consider that forty cents returned for one hundred cents given, is not according to the Gospel though it may be according to law. It looks on a man who has failed in trade, and who continues to live in luxury, as a thief.—Ex. ..___.:._§_._._j. WILL BE SUCCEED ?———In nine cases out of ten man’s life will not be a success if he does not bear burdens in his childhood. If the fondness or the vanity of father or mother have kept him from hard work; if another always helped him out at the end of his row; if instead of taking his turn at pitching off, he stowed away all the time— in short, if what was light always fell to him, and what was heavy about the same work to some one else; if he has been permitted to shrink until shrinking has become a habit——unless a miracle has been wrought, his life will be a failure, and the blame will not be half so much his as that of weak, foolish parents. On the other hand. if a boy has been brought to do his part,never allowed to shrink from any legitimate responsibility, or to dodge work, whether or not it made his head ache, or soiled his hands, until bearing burdens becomes_a matter of pride, the heavy_ end of the wood his choice—pareiits as they bid him good-bye_may dismiss their fears. His life will not be a business failure. The elements of success are his, and at some time and in some way the world will recog- nize his capacity. THINK before you speak, and think before whom you speak, think why you speak, and think what you speak. SHAKERESS. 53 SHAKERESS. A. DOOLITTLE, EDITRESS. HON ESTY AND CON TIN ENCE. _0_. HONESTY and Continence are the king and queen Principles. Through ﬁdelity to those principles, martyrs have been crowned with victory. Cold, cheerless prisons have been made to smile with gladness, when God’s no- blemen and women, through inspired hope, and with the approval of Angels, have pledged their all, even life itself, rather, than through fear of sufferings of the body, to sacriﬁce con- scz'encc—-tlie law that Deity has placed in the human soul, for its guidance——- which, if hon- estly adhered to, is superior to any law that men can form. Many monarchs have swayed the sceptre of power, and gained eclat from mortals, whose names have come down to posterity through shining pages of history, written by men ; but, when those records appear as written by Angels, who see, and judge differently from men, they will illy compare with the records of many individuals, in more humble capacities who so loved truth, that they would not sell their Continence and Honesty, through sin- ister motives, nor in seeking vain glory. But the strong love of virtue, and force of con- science, caused them to approach the stake and its devouring ﬂames with heroic fortitude, and face the rack with its tortures, and vene- mous reptiles, and ferocious beasts, without fear. Neither could the 83/rein chants, that sought to allure to pleasure, and open up a ﬂowery path before them, induce them to swerve from their integrity, and throw them- selves into a caldron of unholy love. Nor, to rest upon hopes that were vain and worthless. They saw that goodness and truth, maintained through honesty of purpose, were all that could be relied upon ; and without which, the soul would be like a garden where ﬂowers had ceased to bloom,—— the rose-leaf had withered, and naught but dry and thorny stalks re- mained. Honest men and women are always alive to increasing truth; and are found traveling the highway of spiritual progression. Such per- sons never wrap themselves in a garment woven of selﬁsh, individual ideas, nor take a seat in some easy chair, at the expense of others; vainly trusting in the attainments, or in the goodness, of any human being. Neither will they bound their faith, nor limit their sacriﬁces by ti1ne—honored persons or customs. Ilonesty will lead every intelligent being to seek to know what God requires of them ; what to do, and what to safe?‘ for the advance- ment of true principles. Intellectual culture may lead to honor and renown, in the eyes of the ﬁnite; but good- ness and continence are of far greater worth in the sight of the Inﬁnite. Without those principles in operation, there would be no salt in the earth — no balancing power, to keep the nations of the earth from dashing one against another like the wild waves of the great ocean. As society now exists, land—sharlcs are quite as numerous, and are as ready to devour those who have less teeth than themselves, as sharks that ﬂoat in the waters, and live upon smaller ﬁshes. We often hear the remark, that it is seem- ingly an impossibility for an honest man, or woman, to keep from starting at the present time. That all trade, as now conducted, is based on fraud. “ Double dealing ” is its true name and char- acter; and it is guarded, and guided by false and lying spirits, here in this professedly Christian nation ! Could we not take some proﬁtable lessons from Mohammedans in this respect‘? A Platonic philosopher once said, “ Why persuade me to embrace this new re- ligion? I have been cheated by Christians; but 1 never defrauded any man. A Christian has broken his oath to me; but I never vio- lated my simple word to any man.” That honest philosopher would not have feared to look any man, woman, or child in the face, as far as honesty was concerned. Dishonesty, if allowed between man and man, will lead to dishonesty between the soul and God. There is no fraud in God’s creation (when un- perverted), from the least atom, to the most ma- jestic mountain ; all are subject to laws within their own sphere ; and the same hand that guides the destinies of nations, feeds the ravens, and clothes the lilies. And the same sun that gilds the mountain tops. sends its rays to cheer and vivify the valleys below. The trees are not at variance with each other; if some reach a higher altitude than others, it is through a normal growth, and not through strife ; and the loftiest and most vigorous trees shelter and protect the smaller ones from the rude storms, as naturally as the mother protects her infant child. If there be abstraction from, or blight upon, any of God’s creation, it has come through man’s inﬂuence. When man was placed as lord and ruler over the lower orders of creation, the forces of na- ture were young, and immature ; but they were not corrupt; and they possessed latent powers, capable of development and growth into strength and beauty. And, as the ages roll on, God’s work will be accomplished, and his plans will be perfected. The. great book of life, which contains the history of nations, and empires, is stored in the archives of the unseen world,— ever open to the inspection of those Angels who hold the scales of mercy and j ustice in their hands — ready to give to all a just recompense; not a farthing more nor less. It has been said truly, that “ an honest man is the noblest work of God.” And we add: A virtuous, continent woman, is the glory of an honest man,—— the joy of Angels,——— and will be blest and honored by the Mother in Deity. The heavens are open to receive such souls; but the hells are not strong enough to hold ' them ! Purity of heart is the soil, and Honesty is the central plant in the garden of the soul, around which all other virtues cluster. In- dustry and Innocence (her handmaid) hold sweet communion together, as they wend their way to the city of Light and Love. ____,_.?_ REV. THOMAS K. BEECHER, brother of Henry Ward Beecher, has created no little stir among the Con- gregational brethren in New York by an elaborate essay in one of the leading religious weeklies, in justiﬁcation and advocacy of auricular confession. A few years ago the Congregationalists were afraid this reverend gentleman was going to turn Epis- copalian. Now, they are a little apprehensive that he is going beyond ritualism even, if not to Cathol- icism itself. Among other things of the same kind, Mr. Beecher says: “ If it were the habit of a man to go to some reverend and trusted man of God once in two months and unbosom himself truthfully, can any sane man doubt that he would receive a beneﬂt ? * * * Penitence of sins is ugually Ilréuch deepened when a fellow man knows o it.’ as. THE SHAKER W0ilIAN’S RIGHTS. j.0_— THERE is much written and spoken in these days with regard to “ VVoman’s Rights,” though we do not remember to have seen any article treating upon this subject with the qualifying word S/ta»Ite‘r preﬁxed to the title. We, therefore, propose to say something about a class of women who have already obtained their rights, and who, though among the humblest in a worldly point of view, are the only women, we believe, whose rights of body, soul and spirit. are truly respected. “ Ah! ” says the reader, who glances at the title, “ A Shaker W'oman’s Rights! In what do they consist? A woman of the Shaker Order, if I am rightly informed, is cloistered for years within the conﬁnes of a rural home, possessing, apparently, but little actual knowledge of the busy world without—its rights or its wrongs — and how is she able to appreciate the rights of woman ‘.7 ” Again, living in a communistic order, sur- rounded by diverse dispositions, one might suppose each individual would incline to cherish her own favorite views of happiness, seeking to secure her personal rights at the expense of others. Can she obtain these rights and the result be harmony? VVith all due respect to your mode of reas- oning, dear reader, permit us to repeat that, notwithstanding we fully comprehend your views on this subject, we still claim that those to whom we especially allude are the only persons in the civilized world who have equal rights with their brothers in the daily strug- gles of an earthly career. Here let us state that it is by virtue of our loyalty to our God and to the covenant which we maintain, that we come into possession of all that truly ennobles, elevates and enfran- chises woman. True, we are daily associated with various minds, where all strive to square their lives by the Saviour’s Golden Rule. They are also bound to respect the rights of their sister companions ; and where many live according to the dictates of an enlightened conscience, mutual good feeling prevails and harmony is the rule. Do not think it a disadvantage, my friends, to be in daily sympathy with many kindred spirits, to be greeted by friendly countenances wherever your duty calls, and to feel a right to this pleasant association by living, your- self, mentally and morally independent of selﬁshness. Is not this state desirable above all others to the truly aspiring mind ? Our Shaker brothers, who have been im- pressed with singular views of their moral obligations toward God and their earthly com- panions, have also left all for Cl1rist’s sake and the gospel, and share with us the disci- pline of self-denial. These are among the best advocates of woman’s rights, though their voices may never gain the popular ear by eloquent appeals for her independence. Yet the Godlike inﬂuence exerted by our brothers, combined with their unselﬁsh lives, is a power to aid us in living virtuously. It is thus that they help to secure, to their sis- ters, the inalienable rights of Virgins. We wish to be clearly understood that self- denial is the ﬁrst, the second, and the third requisite, by which one may attain to the position of a truly enfranchised woman. One must “ put Christ fully on,” before realizing the depth of love possessed, the height of joy experienced, and the moral grandeur and beauty of the lives of those persons, whose characters are molded by the universal law of love, by which the Shaker sisterhood is guided. Come then, kind reader, investigate, analyze and discuss the vitalizing principles of our communistic church, and see if the blessings of equality do not exist therein; where all have the Right to think, act, and live according to their highest conceptions of divine light, and where each aspires to wear, as her chief ornament, the royal insignia of Virgin Purity. Ascnath C. Sticlmeyq Cainterbim/, N. H. ___.._.?.._.__ COLD words freeze people,-and hot words scorch them, and bitter words make them wrathful. Kind words make people good-natured. Though they %o no}: cost much, yet they accomplish much.- asca . 54: A SIMPLE VISION. .__Q._ WHILE in deep thought discussing a grave subject, I seemed gradually and gently lifted mid clouds, fog and mist, in which for a mo- ment I was enveloped. Suddenly the clouds parted and I emerged through the rift, when 10 I such a lovely panorama! ! Houses, farms, gardens, forests and shade trees, beautifully interspersed with lakes and meadows, opened to my View as I had never before conceived. The avenue through which I passed then closed. I remained seated on the billowy clouds, as they seemed to continue their undulatory motion, without disturbing my repose. The landscape before me was of the richest green, the buildings pure white. No dazzling brightness pained my sight. A soft mellow light pervaded the atmosphere as far as my vision extended, rendering it marvelously transparent, so that I could discern the re- motest object. The nearest approach to any type of love- liness is the sweet, fragrant atmosphere, suc- ceeding a short, refreshing shower in the balmy month of June, when earth is attired in her richest mantle of green; when every leaf and blade of grass glistens with the cool- ing rain drops, their tiny vessels have retained. So boundless the expanse I seemed lost in inﬁnite space— my Whole being absorbed in intense delight. VVhile surveying the beautiful scene I was impressed that it was a view of Believers’ possessions ; but whether in this or the spirit world I could not tell. A crowd of thoughts rushed through my mind as follows : How deeply would I regret had I proved recreant to my faith —— my high, sacred trust—and lost my place in the gospel work. I clasped my hands in joy and thank- fulness, that I had kept my integrity through the vicissitudes of my short life. while a tinge of Sadness somewhat neutralized my joy as my many imperfections passed before me, causing every cross and trial endured to sink into comparative insigniﬁcance, in view of (i‘rod’s love and goodness to one so erring_ Then, a deep shade of sorrow and regret for those who had fallen by the way, losing the inheritance reserved for such as endure to the end. On returning to consciousness of my sur- roundings I found only a few moments had elapsed, yet, they seemed expanded into hours, so much had I experienced in the interim. The day was bright, yet the very Sunshine was murky from the contrast so plainly realized. To those gifted ones, often blessed with beautiful visions of the better land, the mo- mentary glimpse enjoyed by me will seem of little value. As .a drop in the boundless oceau_of God’s love, through the multiplicity of avenues open for spiritual ministration, I hold it as a choice and precious gift, having been seldom privileged with so bright a ray from that beautiful shore——my spirit home. Or, perchance, the future of our Zion home on earth. Eldress Joanna J. Kailme, Canterbury, N. H. .:_:_¢.j___._. LOVE OF TRUTH. THE Holy Spirit must ﬁnd access to the in- most feelings of the soul, in order to educate, instruct, and become the governing inﬂuence to bring forth deeds of righteousness, that will form a Christian character, thus casting evil out of the soul. Some imagine that God, or His Holy Pres- ence, may be found in any place, and every- where, because he ﬁlls immensity. But we have manysevidences that God never intended that man should hide his transgressions from his fellow man, and he cannot hide from God who is everywhere present. And in this, the Fourth Dispensation, there are both male and female Confessors. The most hardened in transgression acknowl- edge some authority, and feel the need of some atonement at a distance; but a present Savior, or Redeemer, is what every one needs, to help them to cast off their old imperfections and to become new creatures. To do this, souls must SIIAKER AND come before human witnesses, and make an oral confession of every known sin, and trans- gression of the moral or religious laws of their being. Many say, it is their choice to confess sin to God in secret, whom they fear and regard more than any man, or woman; yet have not these same people more fear of a man, or woman, like themselves, than they have of the invisible presence of God ‘? Because when souls are confessing their sins, or praying to God in secret for remission, without any fear or dread, were they conscious that a person of like passions with themselves, especially a hater of sin, were within hearing, would they not be alarmed and ﬁlled with consternation, simply because the fear of the individual presence of man, or woman, is deeper in the heart than the fear of an unseen Deity‘? If, then, it is inﬁnitely more mortifying to confess sins with faith and honesty in the presence of a witness, than to confess them to God abstractly, it conclusively proves that this is the deepest work ; and that evil is more effectually slain before a witness; and thus confession before God’s appointed wit- ness is the nearest possible approach to puri- ﬁcation. This work is not a mere ceremony ; but it is a direct act of duty, to be continued through- out the process of redemption. It is a ﬁxed principle ; and every soul walking in the light will love this essential obligation. It is clear to the wise and considerate, because it proves sure death to the generative life of nature, and gives complete victory over sin. Those who desire to know what they shall do to be saved from the power of evil, will be willing to make any sacriﬁce, that they may come into the light which will redeem them. Rhoda Blake, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. .:_¢._.___ W0MAN’_S0_SPHERE. VVE hear a great deal about woman’s sphere as though there was but one calling in which woman could move without robbing herself l of feminine accomplishments. There are many occupations in which women labor with advantage to themselves and others. Are these women in their element‘? Do they not know their sphere as well as men? Must all educated, intelligent women perform household service, to be crowned with the plaudit : “ She has labored in her sphere ”‘2 In barbarous nations women are used as beasts of burden, having no association with their lords and masters except for sensual indulgence. Are those women in their sphere‘? And among other nations, more civilized, females are articles of merchandise. Are they in their sphere on the auction block‘! What of our America——our own free, noble and would-be-liberal republic? Civili- zation has taken as deep a hold here as in any country on the globe. Yet, woman is a slave. An unpleasant declaration, but true. Cradled in folly, dandled on the knee of fashion, taught to esteem personal charms above moral excellence, how can she be otherwise ‘I In the marriage relation, when Woman has not the control of her own person, is subject to legalized outrage, without any regard to nature’s laws or physical ability—is she in her sphere ‘? What of the poor sewing girls in our large cities, who work eighteen hours of twenty- four for a mere pittance on which they can scarcely subsist, frequently compelled to sell their chastity to live—are they in their sphere‘? Why should the sphere of woman be limited more than the sphere of man‘? A law compelling all men to be farmers would seem bad legislation. Do not women make as good lecturers, writers, teachers, as men? Why could they not make as good lawyers, senators and presi- dents ‘I Against woman suffrage we have the argu- ment—-“ It would tend to the neglect of domestic duties.” Would the number of Women detained from the polls by domestic cares exceed the number of men who are absent from sheer indifference ‘Z What shall be done with the surplus women? They cannot all be Wives and mothers unless polygamy be adopted. Another argument is: “ The majority of women do not want to vote.” Is that any rea- son why those who do should be disfranchised‘? VVoman’s sphere, as well as man’s, should be working in humanity’s cause, each bearing part in public service. Thank God there are noble-hearted men and women who dare be independent, who brave public opinion, who protest against the vices of the age, and devote their powers to reform and elevate the down-trodden. May their numbers increase, and may God bless their labors, and may all the people say Amen. Rosie Morse, Shirley, Mass. ._——.—??.—_._: HARMONY. j0—_ THE word Harmony presents to the human mind a ﬁtness of one thing with another, and bears the impress of congeniality and consist- ency. If God’s creation had not been perverted, it would have been like a musical scale, differing in tone, and degree, but acting in concert; the natural in its place, the spiritual in its place ; each doing its proper work, in its time and season, in perfect accord. Harmony would form a covert of peace and love; and would bid mankind lay aside all envy, and malice, caused by its opposite—— inl1armony— and take shelter under its gentle wings, and be at rest. It is sad indeed, to witness the effects of in- harmonious relations existing in the human family at the present time ; to see how hatred, strife and revenge bear rule; and how often its subjects resort to violent measures to ac- complish their evil designs; and that spirit, if indulged, knows no limit. Disobedience to law always produces in- harmony. According to Bible history, the first parents of our race sowed the seed of discord which brought forth its fruit; and for which they lost their abode in paradise. The sin of disobedience has been more or less augmented and propagated by their descendants, down to the present time. The effect has been——suﬂ'ering. The causes of inharmony have become so deeply rooted in the human heart that it is natural for every one, unless inﬂuenced by a higher law, to bring forth works that will cause dissension and division in the relations of life, instead of union -— the cementing bond which harmon- izes and blends in one. We all exert an inﬂuence for good or evil. Each act, word, or look, produces an effect. The founders of our institution realized this fact; and they set the example of crucifying the lusts of the flesh, and of the mind; and putting away the causes of inharmony. They destroyed the foundation principles in them- selves, wl1icl1 would divide soul from soul, and prevent them from gaining and enjoying heaven. They received a baptism of spiritual faith, that taught them to cultivate union, harmony and peace ; and which caused them to look forward, through hope, to a more glorious future. They were pioneers in the Gospel Work; and of necessity passed through a ﬁery ordeal. But their faith in God sustained them. Dis- cord, isa reef, whereon many vessels have stranded, that were sailing on life’s sea. But obedience to those principles which create harmony, will give all a safe passport to the haven of rest. Jane Weldon, Union Village, Ohio. —j A LATE number of that stirring Calcutta weekly, “The Friend of India,” says that a remarkable movement “headed by a native has set in among the people of Eastern Bengal.” They read the Scriptures, live up to the examples of the apostles, have visions, discard medicines, and heal the sick by “laying on of hands.” They are rigid vegeta- rians, and have great faith in the eﬂicac of prayer. Though nominally Christian I-lin oos, this “native ” and his followers are Spiritualists. “The gift of healing” was highly esteemed in the apostolic age——why not now? Are mineral and vegetable medicines ever necessary? is a question yet to be settled. Dr. E. D. Babbitt, 437 Fourth avenue, N. Y., has just brought out a vol- ume entitled the “Health Guide,” which must prove exceedingly valuable to both the physically and mentally aiﬂicted. Dr. Babbitt not only tells the people, in this volume, how to get, but how to keep well! Ex. REFORi ATION. 20¢- I LOOKED upon society and wept, because of the ﬂood of sensuality and crime deluging the earth! Then, through faith in immor- tality, hope sprang up within me. I looked again ; and lo! I saw the thick darkness that had so long enveloped the earth begin to pass away before the sunlight of millennial day. Intemperance, of every kind, creates dark- ness. Intemperance in eating and drinking destroys physical health — demoralizing indi- viduals and nations. In streets and lanes of great cities, where wantonness is most rife, groggeries abound. Intemperance has draped the land in mourning ; and we rejoice in the present movement for its suppression. Our prayer is, that it be not only rebuked but abolished! This great work effected, the way will be open for practical reformation in other things. One wave of truth will be fol- lowed by others in the work of human pro- gress. Let us bless even the shadow that precedes the substance. The things pertain- ing to this life, if temperately used, are bless- ings. The reverse, when used beyond the actual needs of physical sustenance. Plain, simple diet is far more healthful to the body than highly concentrated food with condiments and viands of the most delicate kinds. The former, as it gives health physi- cally, is also conducive to sound, healthy mind——keeps it calm and collected——and gives good moral tone to the whole being. The latter engenders disease, and enfeebles both body and mind. Many times children inherit diseases, de- sires and appetites of their parents ; thus the effect of wrong-doing descends from genera- tion to generation. Intemperance is not a new evil. The Israel- ites, in olden time, ate and drank, and rose up to play (commit fornication). They ate and drank for pleasure—not use—therein they sinned— were self—corrupters. Children in this day are precocious—tliey reach beyond the childhood state at an early age—and show unnatural development of intellect, and of the passional nature. They crave the indulgence of animal appetites; they taste, and are not satisﬁed; but cry, give, give, and the more they have, the more they want. And thus they fever body and brain, often resulting in premature death; and many opening rosebuds are crushed before fully blossoming into life. What a pity that the vital energies should be thus wasted in self- gratiﬁcation. A century has now passed by, since a band of listening souls heard a voice, saying, “ Cast off the garments of sin—wash in the river of judgment—-renounce all carnal indulgences, and be temperate in all things.” That voice came from the interior spiritual heavens, and taught that there was more to be done. The ax of truth must be applied to the ro0t—the very nature whence sin proceeds. As we have listened to sad experiences of disappointed, lieart—broken mothers and chil- dren, who have been made wretched by the power of intoxicating drink, we have looked for the helper; knowing, that when the proper time arrived, Woman would have a part to perform. Now, that Woman begins to awaken to duty ——is ﬁnding her proper sphere of action, and putting forth her energies in the right direc- tion—-—there is hope. We see many noble workers of our sex, bending their knees and bowing their souls in prayer to God, asking in deep tones—not vengeance, but mercy for the inebriate. We, in our interior Zion home, also bow and supplicate our Heavenly Father and Mother to bless the work, and aid the toilers in the ﬁeld of temperance reform. Charlotte Byrdsall, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. . . . DR. CHARLES DRYSDALE has written a very sharp reply to Herbert Spencer’s saying that the “ arrest of evolution” in the female brain is the cost she has to pay for the functions of maternity. “Whenever,” writes Dr. Drysdale, “ science has decided that women are nobler, hap- pier, more useful, and less apt to deluge the world with excessive numbers of children, when edu- cated and enfranchised, than when ignorant and tied to domestic servitude, I admit that evolution has brought about the time for us to insist on the enfraiichisement and education of the sex.” So it seems to us. 5;} SHAKERESS. GROWTH OF THE SOUL. ._.Q__ THE soul’s capacity for growth, and its long- ings for something higher and more enduring than earth can give, is a subject that has en- grossed the attention of mankind, and should continue to claim deep and earnest thought. The soul is often spoken of as a vessel that may be ﬁlled with wisdom and virtue, and vice versa. Some have thought that View con- veyed the idea of limitation to the soul’s ad- vancement, in contradistinction to the sublime truth of eternal progression in knowledge and goodness, and that it would have a tend- ency to check the aspirations for growth and improvement. But shall we not conclude, that if the ves- sel is the sonl, then the vessel expands from time to time and makes room for more, and still more. The mind of a little child may be fully occupied to-day, but its unfolding life capacitates it for increased receptivity to- morrow. If spirit existence and progression are to be represented by material things, I would select the fairest type of seed that can be found in the vegetable kingdom, which contains within itself the germs of future life and unfold- ment. In each seed, within its tender rind, Where golden threads in endless circles wind, Maze within maze, the shining web is rolled. And as they burst, the living germs unfold. In the material world, the germ exhausts itself in growth; but the spirit is ever in- creasing its capacity and gaining more strength and vigor, being watered by the dews of a per- petual spring, and the soul is continually put- ting forth new branches and forms of beauty. There is an innate desire in every intelligent soul to grow and to rise into higher conditions. As a child aspires to manhood, so does man seek a broader, wider range of thought, and to enlarge his sphere of action. Florence Martin, Union Village, 0. _?_.f¢.:—.—_. DEAR EDITRESS. ——-Although I have not been a contributor to the bright little Herald of Truth (The “ Shaker and Shakeress ”), I have felt a deep interest in its growth and pros- perity, and have read its pages fraught with so much good, with real satisfaction. And my prayers have been fervent, my hopes ﬁrm, and my faith strong, that it may, and will be, a Light-spreading medium, and that it may be a means of raising the banner of truth higher, which must eventually prevail over error. I have felt for a long time past, that God is at work on the earth (though somewhat out of sight of the natural mind), to bring about an effectual change. And when I read the ﬁrst published account of the “Temperance movement,” I was impressed that its origin was spiritual, and I was glad to learn through the columns of our paper, that my feelings were in unison with those of my brethren and sisters, in this respect. I fully believe that earnest, soul prayer, will be more effective in pulling down the strongholds of sin,and conquering the dragon power of intoxicating drink, than any carnal weapon or destructive instrument that men can invent. Let our united prayer be, that the work may increase until the evils which ﬂow from inteinperance may ﬂee the land. In faith, let us say unto this great sin which has be- come a mountain, “ Be thou cast into the sea,” or abolished. And to my sisters, who compose the Virgin Band, I would say: Let us toil on—pray on —hope on. We will not be faiiit—l1earted ; for God is with us. If we work for Him, He will hold us as in the hollow of his hand, and keep us from all harm. Louisa Young, Groveland, N. Y. THE Pythagorean Hierocles said, “ there is noth- ing more worth seeing than the Brahinins of India, a people addicltedlto phlilosotphy, whlo eattglo inan- ner of ﬂesh w 10 ive a mos entire y in e open air, who haiie alll thinlgs in COI1I]1II1(gI1, vylho rﬂaintain continence, W io cu tivate t e rut w 0 wear clllothes made of linen, and who when eating adapt t eir motions to music.” T- MAN judges of the inward disposition by the out- ward acts : God judges of the outward acts by the inward disposition. 55 INDIVIDUALITY AND COMMUNISM. ._._0_. WHEN Jesus, after instructing his handful of followers, that they were the salt or saving principle of the earth, said further to them, “ Have salt in yourselves,” he was giving the most direct conﬁrmation to the idea of individ- uality. The righteousness of Noah or David was nothing to them, nor even his own, iiiear- ioasly. Enough of this salt, or saving princi- ple, in the soul, to make the individual invincible to all the attractions which lower the tone of goodness is essential. How can the salt retain its savor and be resistant to the putrefying and destructive elements around? A slight sprinkling of salt gives a relish and zest to some articles of food and is a stimulus to vegetable growth; even as the society of individual’s,polished by some of the Christian graces, is highly prized, even by worldly men. But the integrity of the salt itself is lost by entering into chemical combination with the elements to which it is thus subjected; and unless in quantities suﬂi- cient to be decidedly unpalatable, is not saving. But, if gathered to its like, and sheltered from all unnecessary-exposure to the elements, it can retain its characteristics and. be ready, if needed, to furnish the evidence of its savor, pungency, and use. Continually are operating on our spirits the unselﬁshness or the ambition which will trans- form the latent good into pollution or decay, if the testimony pungent and strong is not burn- ing within us, which prevents all compromis- ing with evil, or amalgamating with deceit. Perfect transparency, as illustrated by those whom the Revelator saw “ standing on the sea of glass,” is desirable. E. H. Webster, Harvard. Mass. ._.____+._...j_. DEAR Ennanss A. : In a recent Number of the “ Shaker and Shakeress, I read some remarks made by the ‘ Travailiiig Daughters of New York.’ ” And I was strongly impressed with the importance of Woman’s sphere and duty; and that she should clearly understand her mission, and not run as uncertain, nor ﬁght as those who beat the air. Woman, through ignorance and false educa- tion, has been a medium of unholy loves and vain hopes to man, and has ministered to his sensual desires and appetites, by seeking to be to him an object of pleasure, rather than a minister of principle, and a preserver of in- tegrity. Now, a new Era is dawning. Divine light is breaking forth, dispelling the dark clouds which ignorance, superstition,and sinful prac- tices liave formed ; and its piercing rays have entered Woman’s soul —— viviﬁed her con- science——— and she is found praying. Now with strong cries she is heard to say — “ Lord, what shall I do to be saved?” and what can I do to save my brother from ruin ‘Z The answer to that prayer will be, Let VVoman come forth, and through toil and a selfsacriﬁcing spirit, act well her part in raising the standard of moral purity higher than it has ever been raised before, and become an ex- ample to her own sex, in regard to dress and wasteful expenditure in every department of life. Then, she will shed a saving inﬂuence, and be a bright example of virtue and in- tegrity. And in thus doing, she will speed the day when men and women will act in concert together in all the duties of life, and be found side by side in the Council Halls of the nation as mutual guides and helps to each other. In ethics, in religion, and in civil government, the voice of Woman will be heard,and by her quick intuitive perception of right, and her inspirational emotions springing from the love element of her nature, she will be as a cloud of glory overshadowing man in his arduous labors ; and her counsel will be sweet solace, and will help to solve many dark problems, and dispose of intricate subjects, and disrobe malice and envy of their power. C. Van Houten, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. ?:——j—+-—_._j——_ CELIBAGY AND WanLocK.——If single life is bad, Egan it stands to reason that double life is twice as THE bread of life is love; the salt of life is work; the sweetness of life, poesy ; the water of life, faith. 56 SHAKER AND SHAKERESS. 3. Here waves of love a-round us roll, HOME. 77% &#/I g- lL_l\77Ll\llN‘lNll'l\NI A 7 7 I if 7 12 1 1 l l -~1————-9' a'—d—-i—' ’ —J—-l»—- —l— 4L— : — ‘mg __ *3.;?:::;£_,*3:_“l:- * “l—°‘.—* -0.“ ---—1'“——t.j‘ :j‘—;__ ':_j:'.-i:'f___ ‘*q'—i’— . — -H» — -ass‘ 94 6- ' vvv 3 1. We have ahome from the cold world hid, A spot con-se - cra-ted to God; And our feet are shod for the blest high-way 2. Here we can ban-ish the cares of earth, And fan—cies that lead a - stray; ”I‘is here we strive that the an - gel death And 0 - pen the beau-ties of grace; Till their pow-er of good be - comes for us \_ _ /\ Q 7 ——‘.—-Q i J - T F‘ I7 g-.g.:‘%:.f:?-“nfie-:,3—*:afE§:e: — *e—-”e5é‘-32:}:-—¢’:‘F A heav - en - ly home and place. And Here the in-ner thoughts are attuned through faith, To vir-tue’s me - lo - di - ous ﬂow, To vir-tue’s me - The joy that fu - tu - ri-ty’s bliss re-veals, With im When the breath of our being up-ward Wings, To ﬂoat in the land of the blest, To ﬂoat in the 4‘ T Heaven be-gun VALEDICTION. .:0—. Farewell, blessed of thy Father! Enter now thy bright abode! Well beloved of thy mother,~— Cherish’d by the saints of God. Dearest sister, “ very pleasant. 1 Thou hast ever been to me ;’ Still, 0 may I feel thee present, Breathing love and purity! Now, thy loss, we’ll not deplore it, Though it may seem hard to bear; God is good, He will restore it. VVith his blessing everywhere. We will mark thy footsteps lowly, VValk the path of peace and love, And with Angels blest and holy, We shall join with thee above. Catharine Hall, Harvard, Mass. L I'\ be-low; We'll sing of thy beau-ty and tell of CHARLES NORDHOFF has been engaged in collect- ing the materials for a detailed account of the Communistic Societies now existing in the United States. He has been visiting and personally ex- amining all of these societies—no slight under- taking, as they are scattered from Maine to Oregon. He proposes to give an account of the religious creeds and practices, the peculiar social customs and regulations, the history and present numbers, condition and industries of each society. The subject is novel and attractive, and the facts collected by him will be so presented as to be not only of interest to the reader for amusement, but of value to the student of social science, for their practical bearing and illustration of the possibili- ties and dilﬁculties of a community of goods, a subject which is now widely agitated among work- ingmen here and in Europe. Such a work will be a valuable contribution to the discussion. NOVITIATE ELDERS AND ELDRESSES. ELDERS. POST-OFFICE ADDRESS. ELDRESSES. Elder F. W. Evans . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. Mt. Lebanon, Columbia county, N. Y. Eldress Antoinette Doolittle. “ G. A. Lo-mas . . . . . . . . . . Shakers, Albany county, N. Y . . . . . . .. “ I‘I(1/I"I"l£’-‘E M. Ballard. “ C. G. Reed... . . Sonyea, Livingston county, N. Y.. . .. “ Abigail Crosman, “ Simon Mabee. . . West Pittsfleld, Mass.. . . .. . . . . . . . . . . . “ Betsey Sneydon. “ Thompsonville, Conn . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. “ Anna Ervin. A J. Battles. . . .. . .. South Lee, Mass . . . . . . . .. .. .. I10/I"I"l€t Storer. l‘Vm. Leonard . . . . . . . . . . . . .. Ayer, Mass.... . . . . . . .. “ Nancy _Faxtrl»ank3. H. Tabor. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Shirley V‘ lage, Mass.. “ Lncretta Godfrey. Henry Cummings . . . . . . . . . . .. Enﬂeld, N. . . . . . . .. Hannah Tcl1I1~07‘- . H. Smith . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. Shaker Village, N. H .... .. “ Harmet 1l_1arch. J. B. Vance . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. Alfred, Me . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. Eliza SW)/l-th. _ Nehemiah Trull . . . . . . . . . . . . .. West Gloucester, Me . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. Hannah Dams. J. S. Prescott . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. Cleveland (Shakers), O . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. “ Prudence Sawyer. Isaac Beals.... . . . . . . . . . .. Lebanon (Shakers), O . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. “ Susannah Farnham. Jacob Knlp . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. Pleasant Hill, Ky . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Betsy Spaldmg. John R. Cooper . . . . . . . . . . . . . South Union, _Ky . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . “ Sarah Small. Ezra Sherman . . . . . . . . . . . . .. Preston, Hamilton county, 0 . . . . . . .. Betsy G. Gass. Stephen Ball ................ .. Dayton (Shakers), 0 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. “ Adaline Wills. thy joys, Till er c He. L. ~r-5» ”——‘»—'»—-A-— 4':'r—:*E—_— 1 I gﬂi I 1 I ti" 4»,- Which the ran-som’d be-fore have trod. Here the star of In - no - cence for- ev - er shines; And beams of Char - i - t May nev - er becloud our way. Thus the growth of a life in God is ours, thus we’re hid from a cold world's gaze, Y The strength of the Con—quer-or's To know of a sin - less - d'i - ous ﬂow. mor - tal - i - ty bright, With im - mor - tal - i — ty bright. land of the blest. all thy - ry shall know. THE CURSE OF THE AGE. ,——o—— THE words which should be written in every home and impressed upon every mind are that the edu- cation that is to avail in this life is not to be learned from books, piano-stools, drawing-schools, and French tutors alone. This idea has cursed the people of this country long enough. Men and women are to-day wandering about with nothing to do, who have spent time enough poring over Greek and Latin, or drumming on a piano, and mental and muscular force enough,too, to have acquired knowledge of and skill in a business or trade that would have placed them beyond the possibility of want. The ﬂeld for intelligent and skillful labor in this country is large and poorly supplied ; that for accomplished imbeciles is small and terribly overstocked. .?_,_¢.__..j. IN a late number of the New Haven Evening R ' ter, we ﬁnd the following paragraph : It is said t at there is not now living a single descendant in the male line of Chaucer, Shakspeare, Spencer, Milton, Cowley, Butler, Dryden, Pope. Cowper, Goldsmith, Scott, Byron, Moore, Sir Philip Sidney, Sir Walter Raleigh, Drake, Cromwell, Hampden, Monk, Marl- borough, Peterborough, Nelson, Stafford, Ormond, Clarendon, Addison, Swift, Johnson, Wal ole, Bollingbroke, Chatham, Pitt, Fox, Burke, rat- tan, Canning, Bacon, Locke, Newton, Davy, Hume, Gibbon, Macaulay, Hogarth, Sir Joshua Reynolds, David Garrick, John Kemble or Edmund Kean. There is a law under which the rocreative forces pass from the back brain to the intellectual and turn from the intellectual to the spiritual faculties. N -«i -\ rs]
Show less
Subjects: Shaker -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-sha-ss0407
Is part of: Hamilton College Library Digital Collections, Communal Societies Collection, Shaker Collection

Title: Shaker Manifesto, vol. 04, no. 08 (August 1874)
Publisher: United Society
Date: 1874-08-01
Place published: Mt. Lebanon (N.Y.)
Text: Vol. IV. Rﬂ@NTEﬂLY. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. No. 8. F. W. EVANS, FIFTY Cnrrrs EDITOR Mt. Lebanon, Col. Co. N. Y. August, 1874;. PER ANm,M_ GO])S_ Those Spirits were drawing him inward and the constituted authorities—-media— of the .._0.._ upward, through all the spheres in the Spirit Gods of other nations—the powers that be. “I said, Ye are Gods," John x., 34. WHO said‘? In Bible times, if not now, all the nations, and most of the peoples, had their Gods. They were “ called Gods,” because those, unto whom these Gods ministered, took them so to be ; each believing his God was the very De- ity—- so did John the Revelator. The lower down, in the scale of soul travel, men and women were, the more fully were they conﬁrmed in the idea, that every thing spirit- ual — supernatural — was direct from Deity. Physical phenomena, as thunder and light- ning, earthquakes and epidemics, were often believed to be the voice of God-, or arbitrary visitations of his displeasure, independen...
Show moreVol. IV. Rﬂ@NTEﬂLY. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. No. 8. F. W. EVANS, FIFTY Cnrrrs EDITOR Mt. Lebanon, Col. Co. N. Y. August, 1874;. PER ANm,M_ GO])S_ Those Spirits were drawing him inward and the constituted authorities—-media— of the .._0.._ upward, through all the spheres in the Spirit Gods of other nations—the powers that be. “I said, Ye are Gods," John x., 34. WHO said‘? In Bible times, if not now, all the nations, and most of the peoples, had their Gods. They were “ called Gods,” because those, unto whom these Gods ministered, took them so to be ; each believing his God was the very De- ity—- so did John the Revelator. The lower down, in the scale of soul travel, men and women were, the more fully were they conﬁrmed in the idea, that every thing spirit- ual — supernatural — was direct from Deity. Physical phenomena, as thunder and light- ning, earthquakes and epidemics, were often believed to be the voice of God-, or arbitrary visitations of his displeasure, independent of human agency, or natural causation. When the Gentile Roman Centurion saw Jesus exercising authority over disembodied spirits, and likened him unto himself, who,as a military oﬂicer, had soldiers under him, to whom he issued commands, and was obeyed, Jesus declared, “ I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel.” A Gentile was discovered, who was more learned —better educated, in the knowledge of the Spirit world, and the Laws which there obtain, than any Jew; Jesus alone excepted. Jesus was an extraordinary man. His love of truth and goodness was so simple and in- tense. that it resurrected him up, into the Heaven of all Heavens. He loved righteous- ness, and hated iniquity, to that degree, that it exalted him above the sectarian prejudices and national pride of his people and day. He could detect evil, even among the Phar- isees—— the highest professors —and discover good in the Inﬁdel Saducees, Samaritans and Gentiles. This religious condition of soul, necessarily made him an enlightened spiritualist. He communed, socially, with Moses and Elias, and, no doubt, with thousands of others of the saints and prophets of earth, long ago departed. He spoke of having “bread to eat,” beyond the comprehension of his disciples — Talked of “ ten legions of Angels," and what help they could be to him. The Spirit World was open to his vision, from the hells into which the antediluvians had immersed themselves; up to the universal Christ Heavens. He was born Jesus ; just as Napoleon was born Napoleon. When a boy, at school in Corsica, Napoleon played war, with forts of snow, and cannon of frozen water. He was Napoleon. As a boy, Jesus learned to obey his earthly parents. As a Jew, he was obedient to John the Baptist. And then, as a spiritual man - a prophet —— he learned obedience to the Christ Spirits, and became the Messiah. world, causing him to say. “ If I be lifted up — resurrected —I will draw all men unto me,” as fast as I can. The Devils, in the Hells, and the Cherubim and Seraphim, in the Holy of Holies, were be- fore him. He opened the everlasting gates of Truth, to all nations, kindreds, tongues and people ——to all souls, in all worlds. He was a King — a Priest—a Prophet. He was just what every other soul becomes, who comes into the same soul-condition--“ Kings and priests unto God,” over others who have not yet attained unto that high religious estate — a simple love of truth and goodness—of God. Moses was God to Pharaoh, as the Israelites were Gods to the Egyptians—“I said ye are Gods, but ye shall die like men.” The God of Abram, Isaac and Jacob was the God of Moses ; and the God of Moses belonged to an Order in the Spirit World, who acted as “ Angels of the Lord, and unto whom the word of God came,” from the spheres above, even from the Lord their God. The prophetic order existed in Israel and in all nations. It was universal. Melchisidec was a prophet, and was Abram’s superior —his elder. Yet Melchisidec was not even a Hebrew, but a Gentile. He was what “ anti-christians ” call a Heathen. Jethro was a prophet, who instructed Moses and the whole Jewish Priesthood, in the art of civil government. He was their religious superior. Yet Jethro was a Gentile — an Ethi- opian Heathen, who would not be allowed the rights of American citizenship, until the Civil Rights Bill, of Sumner, becomes American Law. Jesus said, to the spiritually ignorant Jews, “ If he, called them Gods, unto whom the word of God came,” from spheres still above them ,' why call ye me a blasphemer, who claim to be only a son of God, and just what, even your own selves, by obedience, might be- come ‘I The Prophetic Order of human souls, to which Enoch, Melchisidec, Jethro, Baalam, Samuel, Elijah, Isaiah, John Baptist, Jesus, and “ the Two Witnesses,” down to George Fox, and James and Jane Wardley belonged, were Spiritual Media. When in their highest spiritual, religious condition, they were Me- diums of Christ Spirits. At other times, they were capable, like Baalam, of being mediums for Spirits of lower Orders. Prophets were expected to love truth, better than they loved life itself. They were often sent to reprove Priests and Kings, who had the power of life and death over them. They instructed and reproved Levites, who were mediums of the God of Israel; as they did These often put them to death, as Herod did John, striving to drown the truth, in the blood of Prophets and Martyrs—so that Jesus in- quired of the Jews, “ Which of the Prophets have your fathers not stoned, or killed, when they were sent unto them? ” sent by the rock- Christ—-who thus “followed them,” in all their deviations and wandering, in the wilder- ness of sin? And it was thus that the word of God came to them that were called Gods—even to the God of the Hebrews, and the Gods many and the Lords many, of the so-called Heathen na- tions of Earth. __.__..4_m.. UNIVERSAL LOVE. J UNE 16th, 1841, I felt impressed with awon- derful sense of universal love. I had a clear manifestation that all good, all love comes from God, and is God; for the reason that “ there is none good but One God ;” and that “ God is Love.” This love is infinite, extend- ing itself, at least potentially, everywhere; and can only be excluded from the experience and enjoyment of any soul, by the repulsive force of the selﬁsh principle. Who ever is go- verned by this intense selﬁshness, has cir- cumscribed feelings and ends of his own to pursue, which are out of harmony with uni- versal love; and he therefore rejects and shuts it out as an enemy. Yea, though it may be offered to, and approved by his better judgment, if he is determined to pursue his own selﬁsh ends, he only hates and resists it most where it is most manifested. This may be plainly seen in the conduct of the Jews against the highest manifestation of love that has ever been presented to the contemplation and acceptance of man, in the person of Jesus. This love then is the universal medium of harmony to all intelligences who will truly renounce all selﬁshness, self—seeking schemes and devote themselves Wholly to do and suffer the will of God, and minister to the equal good of all his creatures. All such are brought into a holy union and harmony, and what- ever may be the distance, as to space, which separates them, their state is one, and they are, by this universal medium, brought into con- tact, to dwell in one Center. This union— this holy sympathy—-this sublime and en- dearing relation to all the good and the pure in the universe, is plainly seen and felt by those who are let into its sphere; and truly every perception of goodness and glory that ever entered the mind of man before, sinks into nothing when once this is enjoyed. As this love is inﬁnite, it surrounds, and really does, in some degree, permeate every intelligent be- ing. But those who are in the selﬁsh prin- ciple, are thereby prevented from perceiv- ing its presence, or enjoying its happifying inﬂuence, in a greater or less degree, as their selﬁshness is more or less intense. While my soul was wrapt in this sphere of love, my affections seemed not only in union and sym- pathy with all the good and the pure in the 58 universe, but to have a compassion and benevolence which ardently desired the re- demption and happiness of every intelligent being, however debased by selﬁshness. Nor could I conceive of one single being so totally wrapped up in self as entirely to exclude all inﬂuence of the universal Love ,' and this little spark was so much of God, and made the possessor appear lovely. Yea, that little spark appeared suﬁicient, if cherished, to light up a ﬁre in the soul that would consume the most intense spheres of the selﬁsh principle, and ultimately unite the soul to the sphere of universal harmony. This made all souls ap- pear lovely, as they evidently appeared the objects of God’s love, belonging to Him ; living in His universe; supported in exist- ence by His power; constantly upheld by His love from sinking still lower into the black abyss of selﬁshness; and rendered as happy as they would permit themselves to be made. Another consideration which made all these appear more or less lovely was, that they were all equally under the care and providen- tial government of God, and there appeared no discrete degrees in the gradation from the most dense sphere of self love, up to the con- ﬁnes of the sphere of universal harmony; though there was a vast difference between the two extremes. Indeed, the evil seemed so inconsiderable in the whole universe, when compared with the Inﬁnite Goodness, that it was swallowed up in universal beauty and brightness, and seemed as nothing. This was undoubtedly viewing the bright side of the picture ; yet, of this I am certain from ex- perience, that however much real or supposed evil there may be in the universe, God may so fully inform and possess the soul with his Goodness and Love, and thus so completely happify and deliver it from all sense of evil, that it could not be more so if evil were really banished from the universe. And I apprehend that so far as I, as an individual, am concerned, with the evil that exists, I have only to see more specially to the destruction of that portion which exists in myself. When- ever this work is effected, and my soul shall be brought into complete submission to, and union with, the Divine nature, and ﬁlled with impartial love to all souls, then, if there be evil existing in the universe, it will not be evil to me. There is no good but in God, no evil but selﬁshness and that which ﬂows from it. As far and as fast as we recede from the selﬁsh sphere, we enter into God and come into har- mony with all the good in the universe. Our souls are enlarged; our love is expanded, and partaking of the divine nature, we possess as it were a kind of ubiquity. Our love is co—exten- sive with the dominions of God; because, loving God supremely, we love whatsoever He loves and owns as his. Thus, as the apostle John says, “ God is love, and he that dwelleth in love, dwelleth in God, and God in him." Oh, my soul, what has selﬁshness ever done for thee, but make thee wretched, shut out of thee the Universal Good and led thee to forsake thy Father’s house and suffer famine in a far country ? Then, at last, arise and go to thy Father — hate and deny selﬁsh- ness in all its instances. When thou art emptied of sin and self thou wilt be ﬁlled with the inﬁnite good and be enabled to love God with all thy heart, and thy neighbor —— every creature of Grod——as thy self. Thus, thou wilt enter into the sphere of Universal Harmony and Eternal Peace. R. W. Pelham, Union Village, Ohio. __..—.._+____—.. A MAN diseased in body can have little joy of his wealth, be it ever so much. A golden crown can- not cure the headache nor a velvet slipper give ease to the gout, nor a purple robe fray away a. burning fever. A sick man is alike sick, Whereso- ever you la him—on a bed of gold or on a pad of straw; wit a silk quilt or a sorry rag on him. So no more can riches, gold and silver, land and liv- ing. had a man much more than ever any man had, minister unto him much joy; yea, or any true or sound joy at all, where the mind is distract and discontent. SHAKER AND -‘.7\a\r\.'\'- NATl0N.§£ sms. THE constant use of superﬁne flour bread by the American people, is a proliﬁc source of trouble in the ﬂesh, and also in the bones, ofthe American nation. Its immediate eifect is clogging the system with effete matter, through the constipation of the bowels. Its remote effects are legion. Children raised upon it exclusively can never come to much, as doers of good works, though they may expend inherited energy; for it takes a few generations to waste the physical powers of a healthy ancestry. This, the real genuine Yankees are rapidly doing, and becoming ex- tinct. They have ignored hygiene and physi- ology, to make paper money, and themselves are liable to perish with that money. Dys- pepsia is their father,idebility their mother, and their brethren and sisters are colds, fevers and unmentionable maladies calling for in- comprehensible doctors and mysterious rem- edies. Give" children and youth bone-making material———brau-bread, milk and cat meal, with plenty of good vegetables and abundance of fruits. They will prefer to play with the lambs rather than to eat them. Digestion is necessary to individual exist- ence, yet it wears out the stomach and ends in death. Progress is equally necessary to the existence of an organization, but it is also destructive of old things. Better is a dinner of herbs with love and peace, than a stalled ox, and contention therewith; because love helps digestion, while cold indiﬁ"erence benumbs the whole digestive machinery. Our forefathers and mothers fought the lusts of generation, while laboring under the disadvantage of physiological lusts, from which we are, in good part, released. If they traveled twenty miles an hour, it was by an expenditure of skill and labor we may not equal. We can go sixty miles an hour— three times as fast. Are we their superiors in either case? Our spiritual ancestors used food and drinks that stimulated the reproductive powers. Un- less we avoid such food and drinks, we shall not take up our crosses as successfully as they did. No one calls in question the fact that certain drinks affect the mental and spiritual status of those who use them. Why should it then be thought incredible that certain kinds of food do also affect the mental and spiritual status of men and women ? Dr. Whitlaw declares that all the prohib_ited articles of diet, under Moses, produced in those who used them, unphysiological con- ditions, tending to immorality, and to an un- spiritual frame of mind, unhealthy to the soul, no less than to the body, and that this is the scientific law upon which “the law” rested. The Jews received the command. We are beginning to discover the science — the reason of the command. __.__.._._.¢_j.._.j . . . AN examination of the ﬂesh of one of the Indiana victims of trichinaa disclosed millions of the creatures coiling and uncoiling in the tissues. Such reports are calculated to give us all a truly Mosaic horror of pork and pork eaters. TRUE greatness consists in doing what deserves to be written, or Writing that deserves to be read, and in making mankind happier and better for your life. No manners are so line as the most awkward manifestations of good will toward men. PEACE AND WAR. .102- " PEACE on earth, and good will to men,” was proclaimed by the Angels, who came to the Shepherds, bringing the glad tidings, that a Saviour was born. The lowly Nazarene preached the Gospel of Peace and good will, eighteen hundred years ago, and has been worshiped as a God. But, how few have followed him in deed and in truth—— like him, denying all un- godliness and every worldly lust ? Many pretend to believe in the teaching of Jesus, but in their Works deny him. These draw nigh unto him, with their lips, but their hearts are far from the truth. They will stand up and declare their belief in Jesus Christ, and, in the next breath, excite the members of their churches to go and kill their brethren on the other side of some range of mountains, or waste of waters —— thus preach- ing in direct opposition to the teaching of one they so highly extol. “ From whence came wars and ﬁghting ? Come they not of the lusts that war in your members? ” So long as the lustful passions have pre-eminence over the more God-like part, so long will the day of universal peace be deferred. In time of war, the armies, of each side, pray to the same God —— the God of war——to assist them in conquering the oppo- site party. If their God answered their prayers it would result in the destruction of both armies. Their prayers would exterminate them. 0, wicked and adulterous generation! Ye ask and receive not, because ye ask amiss, that ye may consume it upon your lusts, and consume each other. In prosperity, man is never content, On some kind of trouble, he ever is bent. Peace brings him riches, these beget pride, A vain, haughty spirit, o’er others to ride; Pride begets war, with its horror and waste, This, down to povert , brings man, in haste ; Poverty humbles, an lowers his pride, Humility leads him to work and provide; To mind his own business, from wrangling cease, Which brings him again, to plenty and peace, He seldom rests here. the same round he‘ll go, The cause never learning of comfort nor woe. “ He that ruleth his own Spirit is greater than he that taketh a city ”—and ﬁnds a. much better reward. Williis De Graw, Graceland, N. Y. _—j—¢—._.:...__- UNION. -—.0—__ "‘ But one thing is needful." Luke 10, 42. HAPPY, most happy the soul, who can sim- ply bring all things into union. To center in one point, more than one object, perplexes the mind. Double minded we stand and pause where we shall ﬁrst begin, and neglect both. VVhat is the one thin needful? It is plain our Saviour means t e soul keeping close company with himself. This Mary did. She sat at his feet and heard his word. Every thing else is but cumbering work compared with this. This one thing comprises all the holiness, happiness and heavenly mindedness of the soul. If We have the presence of Christ’s spirit, guilty fears vanish, dejecting doubts are scattered, legal terrors silenced, anxious cares subside, strong temptations lose their force. Satan is resisted, aﬂiictions sweetened, turbulent passions calmed, raging corruptions subdued, pride is brought down, humility excited, peace with God enjoyed, holiness promoted, fear of death conquered, hell chased away, the prospect of glory in the full fruition of truth is aspired unto. Earth loses its charms. Heaven is in the heart—to be free from sin becomes the one desire of the soul. Say, 0 Christian, what one thing else can produce so many blessed effects as close communion with God? Is not this the one thing, above all others, needful? Needful at all times and in all seasons. Needful in the hour of prosperity and in the day of adversity. Needful in the solemn hour of death, and in the tremendous day of judgment. 0, if this one thing is maintained in the soul, Believer, you may live as you list, and do what you please ; for sweet com- munion with holy souls in Christ ever sub- jects the will, attracts the affections, and be- SHAKERESS. 59 gets holy conformity to rules and orders need- ful for the protection of the “household of faith.” You will not list, you cannot like, you dare not follow any thing contrary to your Gospel Brethren and Sisters. while you live near to and dwell in holy fellowship with them. Thus, religion is brought to a single point. Holiness and happiness are resolved into one thing. Love thy neighbor as thyself, each one seeking anotlier’s wealth-— goods — and not his own. Here is but one faith to make you holy and happy But there are a thousand things to prevent this. 0 may this one thing —- needful — Gospel Union —rise superior to all! Think, 0 my soul, of Jlfarg/'3 choice. Remember the Sav- iour’s approbation of it. Choose thou also this good part, which shall never be taken away. Sit thou at the feet of the Saviours of today, as did Mary in her day. Walter Vann, Pleasa/nt Hill, Ky. .m_¢_j—. Y ANCIENT IRELAND. :0: IRISH law threw a shield around the woman's weakness. It never robbed her of her property and self-respect under pretense of making her more completely one with her husband. Such was the Celtic sense of equality. The property she brought to her husband in marriage remained her own, and could not be disposed of without her permission. How different the spirit of this pro- vision from that of the law which makes a woman little less than a chattel, and niagnanimously makes her husband her lord and master, and, it might be added, her proprietor. The luxury of poor law unions was unknown in ancient Ireland. Apart from the authority of the old poem, in which a. tourist of the day (the seventh century), givinga description, social and topographical, of Ireland, says: “ I traveled its fruitful provinces round, And in every one of the live I found Alike in church and in alace hall, Abundant apparel and ood for all.” The orphan was not victimized like another “Grinx’s_ baby.” by being thrown mercilessly on the parish. _The law provided for his adoption and support in some family in the neighborhood to which his parents had belonged. It is soine- what singular that the most recent suggestion in behalf of destitute children tend in the direction of a system similar to that which prevailed in Ireland more than a thousand years ago. Yet this is the country which English writers, in their ignorance and self—conceit, have been pleased to call “barbarous,” and on which they pretend a beneﬁt was conferred when it was brought under the tyraiiny of the feudal law.— Ch1'i'.stiaii'£ze-d. A prominent feature in the legal system was the law of fosterage. By this law the children of nobles and gentry were placed in families of re- spectable persons of inferior rank to be brought up as their own. The different ranks of society were thus cemented and bound together by ties which in our colder and less emotional age can hardly be understood. Class distinctions, if not abolished, were made the means of uniting the members of the community in bonds of mutual loyalty and brotherhood more secure than the most stringent laws could ever have created. Among no other people that we know of was the sentiment of aifection made so subservient to the stability of society. It is interesting at the pres- ent time, when the possession of land has become one of the great questions of the day, to know how it stood in the times of our Celtic ancestors. Absolute possession of land among them was a thing unknown. Even the chief, or king, was re- garded as holding the portion he enjoyed merely by virtue of his office, and for the term of his otiice. Throughout all the grades of proprietor- ship the idea that the occu iers of land held it by a. sort of trusteeship for t e beneﬁt of the tribe of which he was a member, prevailed. It may seem somewhat singular, within hearing of the arrogant assumptions of landlords in Ireland, to say, that a document exactly similar lies at the root of the English law of real property. “The ﬁrst thing," says an eminent writer on the subject, “ for the student of English law to do is to get rid of the idea that there is such a thing known to it as absolute ownership of land.” English law regards the sovereign, in other words, the repre- sentative of the nation, as the only absolute owner, and _the ordinary landlord as merely a trustee, holding it for the nation's benefit. How imper- fectly this doctrine is understood or carried out, it is not necessary to describe. In ancient Ireland, however, the theory was not only acknowledged, but put in practice. —-Ex. ?.m._.a._:-—- SU'r'r0N—a subordinate on a railway train. “ The conductor, ” “ sent him to the rear to ﬂag another train coming up behind. On his way he fell on the track, and was run over by ﬁve cars and the ca- boose. His legs were_completely cut off above the knee, but, remembering his orders, he cleared the track of_the dismembered portions of his own body, and taking a ﬂag out of his ocket. waved it until he_ riad stopped the ap roac ing train. Without this, a collision would ave been inevitable.” TELLING EXPERIENCE. —-o-— BELOVED Enrroas: In perusing your precious little paper, I came to the piece——“ All these things shall be added unto you.” I read it with astonish- ment and deep interest. It led me to reﬂec- tion. Upon reviewing my life, for the last ﬁfty years, I can, with humble gratitude to God, truly say, that, notwithstanding my many short—coinings, it has been a practical demon- stration of the truth of that scripture. I was born in England, of poor, but God- fearing parents. Was put to work at seven years of age. No education, except what a Sabbath-scliool afforded. There I learned to love, read and study the sacred scriptures. I had faith in God. That led me to face a frowning world, by a religious profession, when only ﬁfteen years of age. My motto was, “ Seek ye ﬁrst the Kingdom of Heaven and its Righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you.” I was encouraged by the glorious example of many spiritual heroes, in scripture records. I passed through many trials and persecutions. I followed on to know the Lord, whom I was seeking, early in life. I had the means of saving a little money, to give me a start in life. In my twelfth year, my natural mother died. Life has passed roughly with me since that event. Now, I am thankful that I have found a Heavenly Mother who loves me as her son. When, in a far country I received indeﬁnite tidings, that in America, there was a second, and brighter manifestation of Christ, than that which occurred in Jewry 1800 years ago, I felt that it was the call of God, to my soul. Then came a test of my faith, of a practical character. I had not the means of transporta- tion thither. Here was a problem to be solved. Having lived in two excellent fami- lies, some eight years previous to my marriage, I went and laid the matter before them. They had religious union with my desired search for the Kingdom of Heaven upon Earth, and freely gave me eleven sovereigns, over $50 —, and sent me more, after my arrival in Amer- ica. It came just when I was sick in body, and grieved in spirit, at the loss of a little boy, two and a half years old. Then I visited the Shakers at Watervliet, Montgomery county, Ohio. This visit, after coming so far to make it, I had dreaded and de- ferred, fearing I might be deluded, as I had no deﬁnite reliable knowledge of their faith, nor of the lives it produced. My Vt'sz't.— In a few days I began to receive internal evidence that I had, in fact, found the “ Kingdom come,” for which I had been so long praying. I had also occular demon- stration— not “in deep sleep and in the vis- ions of the night,” but when wide awake. I was powerfully shaken, while in bed, and heard a voice, saying-—-“ This is what you asked in prayer. If you can accept it, upon my terms, well. If not, that is the end of all your praying.” I arose, and on my knees, promised God, and covenanted with myself, to be “ strictly obedient to the Heavenly vision.” Next morning, I went to the Elders and con- fessed to God, my sins. I was blest— never before did the Sun shine so brightly, as on that, to me, joyful morning. The whole creation looked beautiful. Nor was my re- joicing evanescent. To this day, “ my cup of sal vation—of blessing—runneth over. Blessed be the Lord; for he hath heard the voice of my supplication. I have been helped. Save, 0 Lord, thine inheritance. Rule and Exalt it forever.” My conclusion is, that simple obedience to God’s requirements insures the actual fulﬁll- ment of his engagements, and we have the happy experience, that by this Second Gospel testimony, the ax is laid at the root of the tree of evil, which causes all of human Woe. Nothing short of a deep sense of duty to God, and obligation to my fellow creatures, could induce me to make this public confes- sion of faith. I am thankful for a resting place. “ Thou shalt not see a ﬁerce people, a peo- ple of a deeper speech than thou cans’t per- ceive ; of stammering tongue, that thou cans’t not understand.” “ Look upon Zion, the city of our solemnities -, thine eyes shall see Jeru- salem, a quiet habitation.”—- Isa. 33.18. But I congratulate you on the mountain. “ In the last days, the mountain of the Lord’s house shall be established on the top of the mountain -—exalted above the hills. Many people shall say, Let us go up to the moun- tain of the Lord—to the House of the God of Jacob, and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths; for out of Zion shall go forth the Law, and the word of the Lord, from Jerusalem.” Isa. 22. I have sent the SHAKER AND SHAKERESS to the families I lived with, in England, and hope they will be as noble as the ancient Bereans who “daily searched the scriptures, to see whether these things were so,or not so.” But, if in this life they reject my testimony, when they enter the Spirit world, and “ their souls walk in dry places,” I hope it may prove to be a seed; and that then they will lay hold of eternal life --that they may under- stand the scriptures, when they say (Ezek- iel, 22, 24): “ Thus saith the Lord God; I myself will take of the marrow of the high cedar, and will set it ; I will crop off a tender twig from the top of the branches thereof, and I will plant it on a mountain, high and eminent. On the high mountains of Israel will I plant it, and it shall shoot forth into branches, and shall bear fruit ; and it shall become a great cedar, and all birds shall dwell under it ; and every fowl shall make its nest under the shadow of the branches thereof. And all the trees of the country shall know, that I, the Lord, have brought down the high tree, and exalted ‘the low tree; and have dried up the green tree, and have caused the dry tree to ﬂourish. I the Lord have spoken and done it. And more are the children of the barren —- Shaker celibate Ann Lee —— than of the mar- ried, wife, saith the Lord.” One of those children, F. Vann, Watervliet, 0. ._...._._._¢___.... WRITE. .——0j The Spirit says, “ Write " ——What shalllwrite ? — “Write what coineth unto thee." Now, more than ever before, is soul atmos- phere permeated with elements of progress —- of human elevation —— more than ever before, are the old heavens — old religious organiza- tions, creeds and forms, on which men did rely — being dissolved——tlie elements, thereof, melting with fervent heat. Hencefortli, will men and women work out their salvation, in- stead of having it rubbed in from the out- side. New Heavens are being formed in the Souls of the People. In the souls of such as aspire to the purity of Angels. N o darkness in the New Heavens — neither act, word, feel- ing nor thought, that will not bear the search- ing light. Who will ascend the hill of the Lord ? Who will be living stones, builded into the Living Temple of the Living God ? Splendid opportunity now, to draw the highest prize. What of the old Earth-— the generative order? That, too, has become affected. The fact is —-the old Heavens, and Earth—'relt'g- ion and generation —have been so mixed up, compounded and confounded, that both are sick,past recovery. No D. D.’s nor M. D.’s can resuscitate them. We must have new earth, as well as new heavens. In the New Earth —iiew order of generation, USE is the motto --tlie cardinal-— the organic law —— no abuse —no prostitution of generative organs. Those, whose aspira- tions reached not to the highest prize—— the new Heavens —may ﬁnd a ﬁeld, lower down —- in the new Earth. We do not say they will get lower—priced article. We only say they will get an article not worth so much. What per cent, of what is called humanity, will aspire to the new Heaven —- what per cent to the new Earth remains to be seen. The remainder, through delicacy, we’ll call debm'3——of no account. Oliver Pi-entis, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. 60 SHAKER AND THE SHAKERS IN LYNN. 1.0:. HAVING seen, by the papers, the Shakers were to speak in Lynn, I took the cars, Sun- day P. M. May 31, and there found Elder Vance, from Maine, and Elders John Whitely and William Leonard, of Harvard, Mass.; Cath- arine B. Walker and other Sisters gathered at Oxford Hall, occupied by the Supervisors. Elder Wm. Leonard spoke at some length on the confession of sins, to Elders and Elder- esses, and was listened to with marked atten- tion. The meeting was addressed by Elder Vance, and by J. M. Peebles, the champion of Spirit- ualism, setting forth the doctrine of practical religion, by good works, and of doing to others, as we would others should do to us, taking the Bible and Inspiration as our only rule of faith and practice. The singing was truly delightful and en- chanting ; the faces of the audience seemed to shine with admiration. In the evening, Elder Vance spoke, at some length, on the true marriage question, as taught in the Scriptures —- and as practiced at the present day, showing the absurdities and misery growing out of the latter. Sister C. B. Walker gave a deeply interest- ing account of her experience-——why she be- came a Shakeress. She spoke in a clear tone of voice, that seemed to carry conviction to the hearts of all present. Every word seemed to be clothed with inspiration and love. She said it would be impossible. to convey to the human soul the joy and peace of mind that thrilled her heart, in self-consecration to Shaker faith. I never saw an audience so completely spell-bound and delighted as on that occasion. The time has fully come, I think, for the Shakers to go out into the World, and let their light shine. The world is in darkness and needs the light. I have visited, and been conversant, with the Shakers, more than a score of years, and have ever found them truthful, kind and honest. Daniel Sargant, Boston. WE REAP WHAT WE SOW- :0: BY H. CLAY Pannss. For pleasure or pain, for weal or for woe, ’ Tis the law of our being —we reap what we sow, We ma try to evade them—may do what we wi But our acts, like our shadows, will follow us still. The world is a wonderful chemist. be sure, And detects in a moment the base or the pure; We may boast of our claims to genius or birth, But the world takes a man for just what he’s worth. We start in the race for fortune or fame. And then when we fail the World bears the blame But nine times in ten, ’ tis plain to be seen, There's a “ screw somewhere loose ” in the human machine. Are y(€u_tw¢?earied and worn in this hard earthly s n e Do you yearn for affection to sweeten your life? Rememberd this great truth has often been prove — We nlaustdmake ourselves lovable would we be ove . Though life may appear as a desolate track, Yet tlge Bread that we cast on the waters comes ac ; This law was enacted by Heaven above, That like attracts like and love begets love. We arp proud of our mansions of mortar and s one In our gardens are ﬂowers from every zone; But the beautiful graces that blossom within, Grow shriveled an die in the Upas of sin. We make ourselves heroes and martyrs for gold Till hepclth becomes broken and youth becomes 0 . Ah 1 did we the same for beautiful love, Our lives might be music for angels above. We reap what we sow—— oh! wonderful truth ; A truth hard to learn in the days of our youth ; But at last it shines out as “ the hand on the wall,” For the world has its debit and credit for all. p — The Industrial Age. ___._+_...___ THERE is a terrible epidemic of trichina among the swine of Kaskas la Bottom, Illinois. It is estimated that not less than from 10,000 to 15,000 hogs have died of this disease in that neighbor- hood within the past nine months. COUNSEL FOR YOUTHS. ————0-—— THOUGHTS. BELOVED Youth in Zion. If you keep your thoughts pure, and bring them into com- plete subjection to the obedience of Christ, then your life will be blameless. The in- dulgence of sinful thoughts and desires pro- duces sinful actions. “ When lust hath conceived it bringeth forth sin.” James 1st. 15th. The pleasurable contemplation of a sinful deed is often followed by its commis- sion. Never permit yourselves to pause and consider the pleasure or proﬁt you might de- rive from this or that sin, but close your minds against the evil suggestion at once, as you would lock and bolt your doors against rob- bers. If our parents had not stood parley- ing with temptation and admiring the forbid- den fruit, this earth might be a paradise. No one becomes a depraved and abandoned character all at once. The mind ﬁrst becomes corrupted. The wicked suggestion is in- dulged and revolved in the thoughts, until it loses its hideous appearance, and the antici- pated gain, or pleasure, seems to outweigh the evils of the transgression. Your vain im- aginations are apt to paint sensual pleasures in gay and dazzling colors. Beware! It is the serpent’s charm! Look not upon the picture, neither allow the tempter to gain a lodgment in your hearts. Meet the enemy at the threshold and expel evil from your minds. Destroy it, or it will destroy you ! As a rule, the more familiar you become with sin, the less hateful it appears. Therefore the more completely you preserve your minds from sin- ful thoug its, the better. Never permit your- selves to read any thing unchaste, or immoral ; nor allow your minds to become familiar with the details of crime ; but direct your thoughts toward pure and holy subjects. Contemplate the spotless characters of our Saviours — Jesus and Mother — and their successors; who have bequeathed to you a rich inheritance of holy precepts and examples ; and walk in their footsteps; so shall your lives be virtuous and happy. Take care of your thoughts, and your actions will take care of themselves. Daniel Urcutt, Enﬁeld, Ct. ..—.._.__¢.._—.._._. TEMPERANCE. ._.o__ Enrrons on THE SHAKER AND SHAKERESS : Knowing that you take an interest in every degree of moral and spiritual reform going on in the world, which has for its object the elevation of our race, we thought we would let you know how the temperance cause is progressing in Cleveland. This institution seems to be conducted ‘ almost exclusively by women, and has, ever since its inauguration,except being backed by some clergy of all denominations, and these two elements combined are giving the tem- perance cause an impetus hitherto unknown, and these again backed by the invisible, are very fast becoming a power in the land against the demon intemperance. That the Temperance cause in Cleveland is gradually gaining strength every day, is evi- dent from the following resolutions passed at amass meetin held recently, published in the Oleveland erald of the 16th inst., from which we make the following extracts. “ Resolved, That this movement be con- tinued as it was begun, animated only by the spirit of kindness, and guided only by the law of love, toward those who sell intoxicat- ing liquors. Resolved, That we manifest warm interest in those who habitually drink, and we will not cease to labor for their reformation, by prayer, by personal kindness, and by proper attention. Resolved, That through grace, the success attending the women of Cleveland, in their work of the last eight weeks, is most gratify- ing, and is without a parallel in any previous history of moral reform. Resolved, That we favor the establishing of drinking fountains (water of course) in our streets, at suitable intervals, throughout every section of our city.” When a praying band of women visited a saloon on the road leading from the city to our settlement, we felt to say in our heart, “ God bless the women.’ ” This is their pecu- liar mission — because they are chosen for this purpose, and they have our union, sym- pathy and prayers. Elder James S. Prescott, North Union, 0. .___._,.______ NOVELS. —o—- WHAT is the secret of the fascination of novels and novel reading? There is, in human souls, a germinal con- ception of a latent power of enjoyment — happiness —not yet attained unto. As one said, of an evil experience —— “ That, which I greatly feared, has come upon me ”— thus showing that he had formed an imagin- ation of it. So it is with a good experience. That, which I conceived, in mind, and desired, is ac- tualized in my life. We are saved by hope. We live, by antici- pating something, which will, in the future, be fruition . Novels are the world’s prophecies. The spirit of prophecy is the life of the Christian. The just shall live by faith. Hence, the Christian needs no novels. As truth is stranger than ﬁction, so is prophecy superior to novels. Religious meetings, abounding in the Gifts of the Spirit, are far more wonderful, fascin- ating and absorbing, than any theatrical exhi- bition — even as spiritualistic phenomena are superior to the acts of the necromancers, the substance, to the shadows, or the true science of government, which will result in the Mil- lennium, to the arts of the time-serving politi- cian. The love of stimulation—- of excitement of the senses, is only the measure of capacity, for enjoying spiritual things, objective to the spiritual senses. Each vice is as the shadow of the corresponding virtue. Vice, like steal- ing, shows the desire to possess, and the abil- ity to enjoy, that which cannot be rightfully possessed except by honest acquisition. To be enjoyed, it must be earned. Novel reading, alcoholic drinks, and im- properly stimulating food, are like unto a man drawing upon a bank, wherein he has no funds. He is simply borrowing — contracting a debt, which may leave him a prisoner in some jail, out of which he may not come till he has paid the uttermost farthing. Be real. Be true. Draw not upon fancy, for the good you may gain, by honest toil and unremitting industry. Be sober——be vigilant——a.n unregulated imagination will waste the powers of enjoy- ment ere life has fairly commenced. NOTICE. —To me, the Temperance move- ment appears so important as to almost include every other. I feel a deep interest in every thing that tends to diminish the great and growing evil of intoxicating drinks. Righteousness exalteth a nation, but sin is a reproach to any people. I would that every bar-room and drinking saloon was banished from the face of the earth, or turned into something useful. For half a century I have advocated the cause of temperance in all things, and in that time, have experienced but a few days of sick- ness. I am thankful for our little Monthly. It bears a true testimony, sifted, screened and puriﬁed — a little here and a little there. Every contribution is like a sparkling gem,or a diamond, bright, sharp and ﬂinty. The Editors have my blessing and love. Clark Hayden, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. SHAKERESS. A. DOOLITTLE, EDITRESS. MINISTERIAL AGENCY- _0_ ALL natural children in their infant and child- hood state need guides and guardians. Witli- out such guardians, they could not long exist ; being not only dependent upon them for food and raiment, but they lean upon them——tell their trlals—and look to them for counsel. And where can we ﬁnd a man, or woman, who, when in trouble, or pain, either mental or physical, does not seek relief from some sym- pathizing friend in visible form? If physic- ally diseased, do they not ask to ﬁnd a physician that will understand their condition and point out a remedy? It would not satisfy them to believe that skillful physicians, or healing media lived on earth centuries ago; they want some person, tangible to their exter- nal senses, that they can see, and feel ; to whom they can speak and from whom they can receive a response. The natural is a ﬁgure of the spiritual. Jesus said, “ Except ye receive the Kingdom as little children, ye shall in no case enter therein." Spiritual children are as dependent for aid and counsel as the natural ; and have need of teachers and guides who are higher in the scale of virtue and intelligence than themselves. Jesus was a healing medium; he cured physical diseases, and cast devils, or evils, out of souls. God works through Agents, and the lesser is dependent upon the greater. There is a connecting chain of intelligences from the lower to the higher, until by progressive de- grees, human souls rise into the divine spheres of light and love, where inharmony cannot enter. It is claimed that God is Omnipresent—is in all places,—- and in all things. If we admit that He is everywhere in his own creation, yet he is not seen and felt for the same purpose. We see Him in the stars, in the different strata of soils, in clouds, or in the song of birds ; we hear Him in loud peals of thunder, and feel Him as a Power, riding the whirl- wind and directing the storm ; in all this, there is method —— Order. But in dealing with human beings, we see that God has reasoned with man and woman, through intelligent agencies, all down through the ages. He has appointed ministers and elders who have been as gods to the people, for the time being. Moses was a god unto Aaron — a law-giver to the Israelites. He was a medium for spiritual communication to those who were less progressed than himself—a link in the chain. And the laws which he received from disembodied spirits, or angels, for the people, although imperfect, were the best that they were prepared to receive ; and sufficient unto that day, was the good thereof. The Levitical Priesthood were appointed media, through whom the higher intelligences could reach the lower ; and vice verse. It was God’s altar of sacriﬁce for the people. To the order of priesthood, they brought their sacri- ﬁces for sins committed, and thus showed their deeds, and through the priests sought re- mission. Here We see that the principle of oral confession, to anointed witnesses. was ac- knowledged; a mercy seat was established in a certain place; and there God promised to SI-IAKERESS. meet and commune with the people, through the order of the priesthood. The same law held good through the order of the Prophets, who were mediators between the more and less progressed intelligences, in both worlds, the mundane and the celestial. Jesus of Nazareth, who was baptized with the Christ-Spirit, was a teacher of a still higher law and became the High Priest of a New Dispensation. He did not condemn the law, nor did he abolish the ordinance of oral confession ; but when he went with the mul- titude to the river Jordan, where John, his forerunner, had pitched his tent, for the pur- pose of attending to those who came to him confessing and repenting of their si1is,—— seek- ing to be immersed in the cleansing Waters of that river,—did he not give unmistakable proof of his faith in the confession of sin to God’s witnesses‘? VVhat were the keys that he gave to Peter when he appointed him to be the ﬁrst Leader of his little ﬂock, that he was about to leave, when he said to him, “ What ye bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and what ye loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven; and whose- soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them.” Did he not appoint a succession of the confessional through his apostles at that time ‘B It‘ is written, that under the preaching of Paul, " Fear (or conviction) fell upon the people and many came and showed their deeds.” Jesus said of himself, “ I am the light of the world.” He also said to his disciples, “ Y e are the light of the world.” They who live in sin, and choose to continue therein will not “bring their deeds to the light, lest they be reproved.” Such persons give evidence that they love darkness, rather than light. They who desire to accept Christ as a whole Saviour, in the dual order of male and female, are thankful to approach the mercy-seat that was preﬁgured under the Law ; but is now a living reality in the Gospel dispensation. It is the ‘ ‘ door of hope,” through which many have entered, and found salvation and strength, through the power of the Christ-Spirit, in both male and female. Now the wings of the cherubim and seraphim touch each other. Appointed ministers of the New Covenant, watch over and guard the mercy seat, where perpetual communion is held, between saints on earth and saints in heaven; and a holy bond of union is formed, which cannot be broken. :-?—m CHRISTIANITY- :0: JESUS of Nazareth, the founder or exponent of Christianity, came from the exclusive Order of Essenes, and became the corner stone of a more perfect system than had yet obtained among that sect. He opened a new fountain of inspiration to priests and people ; and advanced the great work of progress to- ward the millennium of humanity. In practi- cal life he was a pattern of holiness; and all orders of people have admired him in his vir- gin character, even if they were not willing-to follow his example in that respect. Although, at the time of the ﬁrst advent of the Christ-Spirit on eartli— embodied in the baptized Jesus —the civil governments were not suﬂiciently progressed, nor the people prepared for the permanent establishing of a Christian Pentecostal Church upon a basis that could stand; yet, from that time unto the present, effective forces have been at work to prepare the way for a new heavens and earth that would be based upon the Rock— Sexual 61 purity——Non-resistance—Love to God and to neighbor, which would be manifest by an equal distribution of all things that pertain to physical life. Those principles-, when re- ceived and reduced to practice, will give freedom from many vexing troubles which attend those who live in the generative order. Strange as it may appear, to the more spiritually progressed, whenever the higher Christian order and work is perceived and accepted by Truth seekers, there is mourning in the land ; especially in the nominal churches; and indeed, all who love the world and the things thereof, mourn, because the Gospel testimony is like a sharp sword, pro- ceeding from the mouth of those who bear it, to slay the carnal mind. Those who rise above the generative plane of life receive divine inspiration and power from the inner, or Seventh heaven, where souls, aggregated as Clirist’s ministers, pass through the spheres of God’s creation, whenever and wherever sent. J. D. Knight, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. —I ZION MUST BE PURE. ._0_.... IF the Church of Christ’s Second Appearing is to be as a “ city upon a hill,” giving light to the world, then, how great is the necessity of maintaining a swift testimony against every form of evil within her own borders. How can the higher “ Law go forth from Zion,” that shall be a teacher of truth and purity to others, unless those individuals who form the collective body within her gates, make a practical application of that law to their own lives ‘? Zion must be pure. God will surely purge His ﬂoor; the wheat He will garner, and the chaﬁ will be blown away by the winds of truth. Those who are willing that the Gospel ﬁre shall burn in their hearts, to consume the false and give room for the true, will make themselves worthy to eat at the Lord’s table, and to drink of the pure crystal waters which ﬂow from His eternal fountain. But they who live in carnal pleasure ——serve the tabernacle ——have no right to partake at the Lord’s table.” The Holy Spirit is waiting and calling upon all to make ready for an increase of spiritual truth, by greater sacriﬁces of that which is selﬁsh and worldly. The good shepherd and shepherdess of souls stand ready to enfold the innocent lambs in the arms of love, and they will lead them into living pastures which are evergreen and growing, being warmed and viviﬁed by the sun of righteousness. Oh, glorious, happy day! God speed the rising sun; Haste to the fields in bright array, Ye laborers, every one. There’s work for each to do; No soul should idle stand; God’s numbered ones are few, And each should lend a hand. Flinch not, nor doubtful feel —- The Angels cheer you on, To tread with strength and zeal, The path the Saints have gone. For armies from above Have reinforced our bands; The banners, Truth and Love, They bear with fearless hands. Let hypocrites beware! The battle will not cease, Till Zion’s borders fair, Proclaim for love and peace. Till every soul is sealed To God and to His truth; Till justice is revealed, From aged down to youth. Till, written on each face Is Father’s holy name; And, Mother’s love hath place _ Throughout the heart’s domain. The harvest ﬁelds are white; Then, let us all awake; From off our raiment bright, The dust of slumber shake. The blessed morn is here, Dull night hath died away; Brave hearts, with purpose clear, Shall toil in this new day. J. Jolmson, West Pittsﬁeld. Mass. —-—-——+——-——— THE gentlest spirits. when provoked, are the most determined. The reason may be that, not taking up resolutions lightly, their very deliberation makes them the more immovable; and then, when a point is clear and self-evident, how can one with patience think of entering into an argument of contention upon it ? Beware the fury of a. patient man l—E1=. 62 THE NEW CREATION. -101. “ In thee and in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed.” THIS sublime oath and sacred promise was made by the God of Israel to Abraham the father of the faith of the New Creation. It embodies a law that has been gradually un- folding in each of the four Dispensations of God's love and grace to man. These had to succeed each other until the mystery of God was fully revealed —— ﬁnished. In the ministration, by Angels, of the Law of types and shadows, the ten commandments were written by the ﬁnger of God, in Hebrew characters, on two tables of stone, because they could not be contained by one table only. It prophesied the two Christian Dispensa- tions——- Jewish and Gentile ——male and fe- male. And the sacriﬁce of beasts-—- male and female—— pointed in the same direction. The male beast was slain ﬁrst to make an atone- ment for animal physical sin,and then the fe- male beast was slain as a peace offering. Saviours came forth from Judah and Edom with garments died in blood ——the generative life—see Zach. (vi. 13), “ He shall build the temple of the Lord, and He shall bear the glory ;” —— the woman is the glory of the man —— and “ He shall sit and rule upon his throne, and the counsel of peace shall be between them botl1.” Jesus of Bethlehem, and Ann of Manches- ter, were heirs of the faith of Abraham ap- pointed to accomplish the purposes of God, in- cluded in the oath,-that all the nations of the earth should be blessed in his seed. The seed of the spiritual woman would bruise the head of the sensual nature of fallen man ——the lust of generation ——by resurrection out of the generative Order, thus creating a spiritual woman. They became the parents of the New Crea- tion which is based upon death to the work of physical, animal propagation. Life is sacri- ﬁced and hated -—the carnal life and all it pro- duces is forsaken, and a new life, even “ eter- nal life ” is revealed. In place of the natural there is the spiritual Parentage with its Broth- ers and Sisters, and a household of faith where all property is “in common,” thus con- stituting the true Church of the Christ-Spirit, the Temple of God. The soul that receives this word of faith has the beginning of the New Creation in it- self,just as it began in the ﬁrst son, Jesus, and in the ﬁrst daughter, Ann. They were the ﬁrst born of the Christ Parentage, ﬁrst of many brethren and sisters ; for to as many as receive the Christ-Spirit, they give power to become the sons and daughters of God. Obedience brings the soul under God’s ever- lasting covenant. To enter the kingdom of heaven upon earth, we must become like the ﬁrst elder brother and sister in all things. Let the word of life have free course in our souls, and let every thing go that would bind us down to the earthly order of generation, and its concomitants. As the natural child in its infancy knows little of its earthly parentage, and increases in understanding as it grows in years, so is it with spiritual children ; they attain to the measure of the stature of men and women in Christ Jesus, and in Christ Ann, by slow de- grees. The natural elements in man and woman must be burned up by the baptism of the Christ-Spirit—melted with the fervent heat of spiritual love, which is as ﬁre to earthly, carnal loves and affections, cares and interests. Then the Bridegroom and bride are revealed to their true sons and daughters. Thus the souls of all true believers ﬁnd in the hour of tribulation, that they have an anchor sure and steadfast,” and they know in whom and in what they have believed. Even their bodies become pure, ﬁt temples for souls to dwell in, through the chastening virtue of self-denial. As sin entered into the world by the agency and co-operation of 111ale and female, why should it not also be removed by their union in the Truth, as co-workers together with God ? Eldress Anna Ervin, Enﬁeld, Ct. SHAKER AND KNOWLEDGE. .._0_._ THAT “ knowledge is power," to a certain ex- tent, we cannot deny. According to bible his- tory, a thirst for knowledge was the prime cause of the fall of our ﬁrst parents, who were placed to dress and keep the beautiful garden called “ Eden.” All that was heedful for man’s sustenance — all that he could use and not profane, was freely offered to him without constraint; but there was a prohibition placed upon one tree called the tree of knowledge, and he seemed to desire to eat of the fruit of that tree more than of all the other trees ; although a heavy penalty hung over him, if by disobedience he violated the injunction given him. As we trace the ancestral line of history back to the original progenitors of our race, can we not (J-.2;-‘ltrct the same disposition in all their lineal descendants, to crave knowledge of things that will afford present gratiﬁcation to the senses, irrespective of law and order, notwithstanding the voice of God speaks to them through the conscience, saying “ eat not lest ye die?” Obedience to truth is a life pre server. Disobedience gives pain and is a life destroyer. The desire for knowledge in the human heart, when sought within the limit of law, and guided by wisdom that applies knowledge to use, is God-given, and is in conformity to his designs for the elevation and progress of humanity; and is laudable in the highest de- gree. VVe Wonder when we contemplate what the united intellect of men and women, in the mundane and super-mundane spheres, have accomplished, in revealing the hidden mys- teries of science. To effect this work, lofty mountains have been scaled, deep caverns have been penetrated, great oceans have been fathomed, by which a knowledge of animate and inanimate things on the land and in the seas has been attained. The wild lands of America and the jungles of Africa have been explored, and the religious manners and customs of all civilized and so- called savage nations have been investigated. The mausoleums of past ages have been entered, the remains of ancient sculpture and art have been examined, and the fossil remains of men and animals have been dug from the earth. The encyclopedias and halls of science of to-day tell, in part, of the success of the searches and researches that have been made in quest of knowledge. And as the facilities for accumulating knowledge are increased, the desires are enhanced for more ; and at the present time great efforts are made to pen- etrate the ice-bound regions of the North, at the peril of life and property, in search of an Open sea at the poles, if such sea exist. While men and women by searching have found out God, to a marked degree,as mani- fested in the outward visible creation, so that they can describe the course of the stars, send messages from country to country with light- ning speed, under the waves of the mighty ocean as well as over hill and dale; and the iron horse has found its way through the hith- erto trackless regions of the far West, carry- ing untold treasures of wealth, the products of industry, from the Atlantic to the Paciﬁc coasts ; still there is much sorrow and mourn- ing in the land ; for the rich are increasing in wealth and luxurious habits of life, and the poorer classes are depressed in proportion. War, intemperanee, sensuality; and crime are ﬁlling the land and destroying the vital ener- gies of the people. Corruption and fraud are found in the churches, in the legislative halls of the nation, and all down through society from the highest to the lowest ranks. The wisdom that cometh from above, that will cause men and women to fear God and work righteousness, has been ignored or lost sight of to a great extent. It seems to have b_een forgotten, or never understood, that sooner or later God will require a strict ac- count of every thought, word and deed; and that in the light of his judgment all will stand approved or condemned before him. Rhoda R. Hollsister, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. _.___._____.. GREAT effort from great motives is the best deﬂ- nition of a happy life. CORRESPONDENCE. __0—.— BELOVED ELDRESS ANTOINETTE: In perusing a late number of the Shaker and Shakeress, I was deeply interested and ediﬁed with the article headed “ Courage Toil- ers.” As I view the present condition of society, the aspect presents cause for great courage and patient toiling, on the part of those who possess wisdom. and have the ability to work for the elevation and redemption of the human race. There is need that every effort be di- rected to aid the Gospel work; that Truth may triumph, and the voice of Reason and Con- science may be heard. We should not be discouraged, if we feel that the work progresses slowly ; rather let us enter into the sublime patience of the Lord, and trust Him to weave our little threads (one at a time) into the great web, though the whole pattern is not shown us. God’s people must be willing to labor and wait for the fruit; remembering that one day with the Lord is as a thousand years, and that the grand harvest of the ages shall come to its reaping in good time, and the day shall broaden into a thousand years, and the thousand shall show one perfect and ﬁnished day. I realize that I am but as a grain of sand, possessing neither large_ talent, nor power. But my sympathy and prayers are enlisted in the glorious cause of advancing truth: and I will strive to “let Patience have her perfect work,” and bring forth her celestial fruits. Angels bless the patient in spirit, and let us all be co-laborers with them : and while We toil to sow the good seed, and look around us for duties to perform, let us look up to a higher source for strength to discharge those duties, and for our reward. Our Captain and Pattern said, “ Lo, I am with you always!” With such a promise to cheer us onward, why should we not willingly toil and pray —-trusting in humble ‘conﬁ- dence—giving our hearts to God in grateful adoration ‘Z Maria Witham, Enﬁeld. Ct. _.—?..—‘___j. SELF-DENIAL. .—_.0._— IF We make progress God—ward, it will be through self—denial, the opposite of self-indul- gence. The all-wise God has given laws to regulate and govern our actions. If we study and obey those laws we shall find protection, and be saved from the sorrows and troubles that all feel who violate them. We, as dependent beings, are ‘but small particles in God’s universe of intelligence, and can do nothing without the aid of his Spirit to quicken and animate our souls. We may be endowed with intellect and natural talent, but unless we cultivate the moral and spiritual part of our being, we do not answer the de- sign for which we were created, and shall be accountable for the non—in1provement of our highest faculties. If we realize our dependence, and in child- like simplicity ask assistance, believing that He who hears the cry of the raven, and clothes the lily of the vale, will also hear and reward us if we diligently seek, then we shall realize the truth of the promise,“Ask and ye shall receive.” By denying the cravings of the carnal mind we triumph over the lower passions which yield no abiding pleasure, and make room in our hearts for God’s Spirit to dwell, which, by degrees, will educate and lead us into all truth and teach that we were created for a noble purpose-——to ﬁnd and occupy a sphere above the animal plane. Laying aside worldly wisdom and seeking through child-like innocence and trust, for the wisdom of God, the understanding becomes enlightened, and doubts and fears are dispelled from the mind. VVe ﬁnd that it requires strong faith and as great self-denial in us (as it did in Abraham of old) to make a full sacriﬁce and give the whole heart to God. But those who thus dedicate all will receive a great reward. Their souls will be as a watered garden, they will be neither barren nor unfruitful, but will eat and drink of living bread and waters and thirst no more. Mary Middleton, Union Village, Ohio. BEAUTY. ——0—— IN what does real beauty consist? There is a beauty in personal form and feature; and there are many beauties in Na- ture and Art, but the highest, crowning beauty of all is, that of souls, made pure by obedience to truth, and love to holiness. Untarnished by sin — faithful in every duty —they shine with a brightness that nought but purity of life can give. The soul that has subdued, in itself, all that is evil, and is moved and governed by high and holy motives, looking beyond natural things, to the Divine Spirit, for light, life and strength; who freely coiisecrates time, talents and strength of body and mind, to the service of God, attains to a high degree of holiness and forms a type of soul beauty. It is not enough for us to perceive, admire, and love such beauty in others; we should labor to follow their example and unfold the true and beautiful in our own characters; and manifest our love to God, by cheerfully sacri- ﬁcing that which is self-pleasing, for the good of others. To soothe and comfort the weary —- bind up the broken spirit and gently lead the erring into the path of truth and right should be our highest aim. This will make the soul beautiful! Florence Martin, Union Village, 0. .__..¢.¢___.j PEACE AT LAST- __o_ I sought in vain for comfort, in pleasures of the world; I saw its brightest visions turn to mis’ries untold; I wa1k’d through scenes of sorrow, trusting earthly pow’r, To sustain my fainting spirit in the trying hour. I've made (Oh! God forgive me) idols on the earth, And worship’d them, forsaking things of greater worth ; But all those things have vanish’d, and in sor- row deep Left nie alone—forsaken—to wander and to weep. Now, rays of light are shining; in the distance I can see » Hope, Religz'on,— many treasures indeed are left to me ; Forsaking earthly pleasures, I turn to thee O God l And humbly walk before thee in the path that Jesus trod. Now, joy and consolation, my wearied soul has found, In seeking full salvation on Zion’s holy ground; Devoting all my efforts to serve and worship God, I’ll bow in true submission, and bless his chast’ning rod. He has led me out of bondage—sooth’d me with his love — And taught me to prepare for a heav’nly home above. TO THE TEMPERANCE BAND. We unto you in kindly greeting, Waft our blessing and our love ; Praying that each temperance meeting, Will to souls a blessing prove. Ask for aid, it will be given; Guardian friends are hovering near: Look to God for strength and comfort, He the cause will guide and cheer. Seraphims of love and mercy, Go before and chant the song, Beaming light, truth and conviction; his will make your army strong. Hear ye not the voice of Angels, Hovering o’er each valiant band, Speaking love and inspiration, Giving strength to heart and hand ? Persevere, perform your mission, God reserv'd this work for you, Many souls in deep contrition, Will your path with blessings strew. Fear ye not; fulfill your duty, Angels chant the song of life! Female messengers of mercy, Will subdue t e stormy strife. Nancy P. Riley, W. Pittsﬁeld, Mass. SHAKERESS. PURE LOVE. PURE Love is a celestial gem; nothing earth- born can compare with it. Love contains within itself the germs of all other gifts and ‘-graces. Purity of heart, Charity which suf- fers long, mercy and forgiveness are all found in love’s embraces, and are the legitimate fruits which ﬂow therefrom. May I be clothed with the beautiful spirit of love ; may it constitute my chief adorning while I dwell in an earthly form, and ﬁt me for the companionship of pure spirits in the land of light and love! Then with the wise virgins of our own time, I shall be prepared to go forth bearing the lamp of truth in my hand that will shed light upon the pathway of the pilgrim traveler, and shall be ready to make efforts to raise the fallen, and point them to the path of virtue ——- the straight and narrow way that leads to happiness—— to the Fountain of all good. Mary A. Whitely, Shirley, Mass. THY WORK. ..—-oj. A constant dropping of the good Will wear away the stony heart, Where ﬂame of lire, and deluge ﬂood, Could not vitality impart. Continue then thy little deeds Of kindness, love, and sweet control; For greatest gifts are to the needs, And highest love is to the soul. Pray on, work on; the_light is near, A perfect light and life in God; Thou hast no earthly ill to fear, When with the truth thy feet are shod. The dawn of day that bursts in light, Is hid behind one lonely hill; The sun ascends and ﬂees the night, That we may work with God's pure will. And where is God ? by things well seen We trace the order of his place; In male and female to redeem, And lead the chosen heirs of grace. Endued with wisdom and with love, Whose attributes they jointly share; Uplifting souls to realms above, Two powers as one for Zion care. Mary Whitcher, Canterbury, N. H. .?_+___._. LAWS OF HEALTH. _.0_. DR. EVERETT, a graduate of the University of Penn- sylvaiiia. has been lecturing to the citizens of New- burg on the laws of health. He claims that health, moral character, and the temperance question de- pend upon physiology ; that diseased conditions of the nervous system render people peevish and profane,and establish the demand for alcoholic stimulants. The doctor argues that so long as mothers and children are fed upon pickles, pepper and other irritants, there Will e an after demand for strong coffee and tea, tobacco and alcohol ; that our temperance a itation is a practical _fail— ure, because we do not ave it on scientiﬁc princi- ples —- that is, that the food question is at the base of the temperance question. The appetite grows by what it is fed on, and highly seasoned and stim- ulating food indulged in for a series of years nat- urally begets an appetite for something still more stimulating. WOMEN'S PHYSIOLOGICAL SOCIETY. ——0__. THE movement of the ladies to organize and sus- tain a Physiological Society in this city is certainly deserving of praise. That such a society should be talked about here is a good sign, and that it is progressing and gives promise of long life is a mat- ter of congratulation. How to dress healthfully, to eat hygienically, and to live in all things tem- perately is what the society proposes to teach, and that the ladies are determined to accomplish their purpose is evidenced by their zeal and enthusiasm in the undertaking. How much wiser such an effort is than the at present useless plans of the women is to be found in this fact, that these ladies have started out to reform themselves. _ They pro- pose to begin at their own tables, at their own ﬂr_e- sides. and with their own toilettes. They will simplify their costumes, and being strong as a so- ciety they will grow strong as individuals. This they tell us, in the reports of their meetings, they intend to do, and seeing how much is to be done in the line they have chosen we prefer to believe that they are in earnest. They have made a great move forward when they acknowledge that the dress of women requires social legislation, and with this acknowledgment volunteered, and the as voluntary promise of a. change for the better, %iere is certainly reason for public gratiﬁcation.- .12. ._._.?¢_:_.._._ IF some men died and others did not, death would indeed be a most mortifying evil.—[Bruyere.] 63 THE TEMPERANCE CAUSE. ——0:. MAY God bless the woman’s righteous war between rum and reform, and bring forth vic- tory by laying low earth’s deadliest enemies-— intoxicating liquor and lust l Like ﬁery demons — red dragons—— they enter many peaceful liome-circles to despoil and lay waste ; breed- ing therein a writhing, wretched mass of wild scorpions, to corrode, poison and bring to the very death, all hope of peace and prosperity. Thereby many noble forms are leveled to the dust, no more to rise, but are shrouded in shame—covered with a pall of black despair. Again, God bless the women crusaders who have engaged in the temperance cause. That work is committed to their trust. Love and Prayer are the means —the spiritual weap- ons -——- by which they must work and win. May they produce mighty results in the glorious reform so much needed. Ah! woman, worthy worker! Every one who is struggling against intemperaiice, and for emancipation from the slavery of sin, is worthy. God is your Leader, and we have faith that He will give you the victory. The Shaker Sisterhood are with you in spirit, and reach forth the hand of fellowship to all who are conscientiously engaged in the work, regardless of station, wealth, color, or sect; and with you we uplift our voices in prayer, that God will speed the good time com- ing when truth and righteousness shall reign tlirou lioiit the whole earth ; when peace shall 11 the land with joy and gladness, and mortals dwell together in unity as sons and daughters of the New Creation of God-—blest by Angels of light and love— children of one heavenly Parentage. Once more we say, God bless the workers in the Temperance cause, and speed the glo- rious end. mm SIGNAL LIGHT. _o__ Is my bark launch’d on an unknown sea Divi ing time from eternity? Without chart, or compass, by which to steer, Must I toss on these waves of hope and fear? In vain I look ahead for a light; The foam crested billows alone meet my sight! 0! where shall I turn for a skillful hand, To pilot me safe to the better land? 0 that a dove from some isle of the sea- Would bring as to Noah — a message to me! But no dove appears —no mast can I spy- To awaken the hope, that a haven is nigh. And, While I am looking in vain for a sail- I tremble with fear, my bark is so frail; So I lift up my voice, and supplicate aid From that Power, whose mandate the sea hath obeyed. Thou Almighty Power, thy help I implore! Guide safely my bark ’tlll my voyage is o’er! And whatever course thy hand shall direct, I'll trustingly steer, if thou wilt protect. But what is that glory which bursts on my sight ? Tl]()l1l£{1l’1l far in the distance, ’tis heaven’s pure is t; A signal on high is hung out for me, It is the bright beacon of purity. Can that be a mirage, I see through the haze. The beautiful landscape that now meets my gaze. With soft—tinted flowers, and fruit-laden trees, And groves with green foliage sway’d by the breeze ? Ah, soon shall my soul its reality test l Devotion secures me the haven of rest ; That soul-cheering thought has inspir’d my mind To buffet these billows, that haven to ﬂnd. A. E. Persons, Harvard, Mass. NEVER DESPAIR. -:0? THESE are the hopeful words of the Christian. Yet there are times, when even hopeful, trust- ing Christians have felt sinkings, akin to despair. Jesus, on the cross, cried “ My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” Yet God is ever nigh to aid suffering, humble spirits, though he permits their trials to prove them and show them their dependence on Him. It is often, when the cloud is darkest, that the sun suddenly shines forth. Aid does not always come as we look for it, in our own natural wisdom ; but in ways that convince us of the watchfulness of our good Heavenly Parents over us. It is through severe trials and tribulations that the saints are tried as gold. Anna Ervtn, Enﬁeld, Ct. 64: SHAKER AND SI-IAKERESS. type of life the en- light - ened The pure and shin-ing 2. They come, 0 earth! to bless thee, Their loving mission haill They sow beside all waters The seed that cannot fail, TruLh’s precious germs upspringing Shall fruit immortal bear, Rich prophecy of blessing Which many souls will share. vis - W3-ya KEYS OF REVELATION. pro gress - ive, Viewed by ‘ *0’ ion In mean - ing The mes - sen - gers 3. The ministry of angels Shall light the darkened land, ’Till earth’s benighted children God's power will understand; ’Till Babel towers of error To their foundations reel, And gilded temple glories A mighty shock will feel. heav - en As - cend - ing and de - scend-ing I vis- it earth to - —.Q_ 4. The keys of Revelation, Which long were doomed to rust, Now ope the golden portals . Of saving faith and trust; The soul unfolds her pinions To rise from nature's gloom, For strength of resurrection Lies not within her tomb. AN ITEM. —— The day has overtaken us wherein we have the happy privilege to be participants in the increase of Christ’s King- doin. In what line of action will that increase manifest itself? Will it be in forms of belief, about which graceless bigots ﬁght? or in a right life, which all can commend, and about which all can agree. If in a right life, what ma.y be the laws which govern that life? The laws of that life are threefold. First. Divine law_, manifested by benevolence, mercy and aspirations God-ward. Second. Moral law—- love your neighbor as yourself. Third. Hy- gienic law—— do nothing against your own body. The increase of Christ's Kingdom will apply these laws to all the ramiﬁcations of liiiinaneiiiotioii, thought and action, till there is nothing in us that is not of God. D. F. THE BEST PA:rnr1NDEiis.—Do my young Ameri- cans know who are the best pathﬂnders on the American continent, the great original pathﬂnders of the West ? I'll tell you. They are the buffaloes. Yes, sir, it’s true. Hear what a correspondent of St. Nicholas writes with the quill of a dear gray- goose friend of mine: As the frosts of winter destroy their pastures in the north, so the heats of summer parch those in the south, and the buffaloes must, each spring and autumn, take long journeys in search of fresh feeding grounds. The large size and weight of these somewhat clumsy ex" lorers make it rather difficult for them to cross t e mountains, so they seek out for themselves the most practicable routes; and hunters and emigrants have found that a “ buffalo-track ” offers the surest and safest path for men and horses. The best passes in the Cumberland and Rocky mountains, and the re ions of the Yellowstone, and the Colorado, have icon discovered by following the trail of these sagacious animals. I know this is so, for the great traveler, Hum- boldt, once wrote : “ In this way the humble buf- falo has filled a most important part in facilitating geographical discovery in mountainous regions, otherwise as trackless as the Arctic Wastes, as the sands of Sahara.” —— J ack-in-the—Pulpit. —St. Niche olas for December. ._.j._._..__. RULE.-—Eat that which is the best until you love it the best. How To HAVE SOUND TEETH.—-The Science of Health says : " Muslies, gruels, puddings and soups may be made hygienically. But they should also be eaten hygienically. They must be chewed, not bolted. The nursing infant masticates its niother’s milk, for which purpose it takes it slowly, drop by drop. Mastication is for the purpose of insaliva- tion. Unless food is properly insalivated, it can- not be well digested. The teeth are the finest, densest structure of the body, and this means they are intended for hard Work. Eat solid food at every meal; and when you take semi-liquid, or very soft food of any kind, eat very slowly and take a bit of hard bread, crackers, a green apple, or something similar, with it. hen will your stomach please and be pleased, and your teeth, like your eyes and nose, and ﬁngers and toes, will remain to bless and comfort you to the last. If all persons, after being weaned, would onl chew their food enough, we would hear very ittle of aching and rotten teeth, and dentists would be nowhere.” : A NEW SAIN'r.—Among the deceased men and women, good, bad and indifferent, canonized by the present “ venerable prisoner " of the Vatican, ' and set forth for the prayers of the faithful as intercessors with God, is Peter Arbaes. , Being Inquisitor General of the Spanish Inquisi- tion, he won golden opinions b the zeal, self- denial and faithfulness with w ich he burned heretical men. women and babies. THE Ninth Pius seems as unlucky in his saints as in his dogmas. But tastes alwa s have differed, and Peter Arbaesis not the ﬂrst re -handed wretch who has been canonized. “ ‘In the prosecution of the examinations,’ we are told in the Acta Sanctoruimi, ‘no groans nor cries could move him; in the execution of the dreadful sentence he was turned aside neither by prayers nor tears.’ It was in the age when Colum- bus was preparing to reveal anew world, and when knowledge was already teaching humanity to kings and nobles, that our modern saint was sentencing women and feeble children to the ﬂames, and was ﬁlling happy households with intolerable dread; was searching for his victims with barbarous assiduity, and stood among his fellow-citizens dripping with gore. Hated no doubt like Torque- inada, who never went unarmed — feared with more than mortal dread— the Chief In uisitor pursued his career of bloodshed unchec ed for several years, and deserved the highest approval of his ruthless church. At last came his martyrdom, or rather the inadequate punishment for his enor- mous crimes. He was assassinated in the church of Saragossa by two young men, the father of one of whom had been imprisoned, and the sister of the other burned at the stake. am “Such is a Roman Catholic saint and mart rl The murderer of the innocent is held up to is clergy by Pius IX as an example worthy of imi- tation, and the most horrible form of blind fanati- cism receives the sanction of the infallible Pope.” C. I. C. ..:_—j—§-A-$- MY GUARDIANS. .__-.0?- Unseen hands are daily sowing Precious seed of love and care; In my soul I feel them growing,- Germs of truth develop there. And I know the source is heaven- Whence these treasures come to me; Though by impress they be given, Or through mortal agency. Let me hold a claim upon you,- Spirit friends released from time; Deal to me of wisdom. prudence, Strength and love, from purer clime. I, so weak and erring, daily Need a watchful Savior near; Such be thou to guide my footsteps, Keep my spirit free and pure. Teach me lessons true and holy,- Rudinients of higher life; Fit my soul to dwell with angels When I cease the mortal strife. Teach me, while on earth I journey, How to live with saints below ; - How to keep my union sacred, And in heavenly graces grow. Elizabeth Martin. Canterbury, N. H. m— —m @‘ Sometime ago petitions were addressed to Congress, asking for an amendment to the Con- stitution of the United States, so that that instru- ment should contain "‘ an acknowledgment of Almighty God and the Christian religion.” These petitions were referred to the Judiciary Commit- tee of the House, and last week that body pre- sented an adverse report thereon. The Commit- tee say that the matter was the subject of grave deliberation on the part of the framers of the Con- stitution, who ﬂnally quite unanimously 21 reed that, inasmuch as this country was to be the ome of the people of all nations, pagan as well as Christian, it was inexpedient to put any thing in the Constitution which might be construed as a reference to»any religious creed or doctrine. The Committee are 0 posed to any change at the pres- ent time, and as to be discharged from further consideration of the subject. This, we suppose, ends the matter for the present.
Show less
Subjects: Shaker -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-sha-ss0408
Is part of: Hamilton College Library Digital Collections, Communal Societies Collection, Shaker Collection

Title: Shaker Manifesto, vol. 04, no. 09 (September 1874)
Publisher: United Society
Date: 1874-09-01
Place published: Mt. Lebanon (N.Y.)
Text: Vol. IV. F. W. EVANS, Enrron. -‘ PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. lWI€)>lW”]I‘lIJIILlY?.. Mt. Lebanon, 001. C0. N. Y. September, 1874:. No. 9. V \ esp, FIFTY CENTS PER ANNUM. STOMACH AND CONSCIENCE. ._o._ TWO manners of people exist—the Jacob class and the Esau class. To the ﬁrst, the blessing of God comes in the sunshine of an inner spirit world, continually ripening them up for a sphere, wherein they 'will be invisible to the Esau class, and live upon food, that to it, would be as the manna to the Egyptian ap- petites of the Israelites. To the latter class, the blessing of God comes in the sunshine of Earth, and in the dews and fatness thereof. It is a question between stomach and con- science, as to which class each person shall be- long. “ All the labor of man, is for his mouth,” and we are made up of the kind of food we put into it. If We eat earthly food, we are earthly men and women. If We eat Angels’ food——manna—-we become Angelic—spiritual men and women. If stomach—...
Show moreVol. IV. F. W. EVANS, Enrron. -‘ PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. lWI€)>lW”]I‘lIJIILlY?.. Mt. Lebanon, 001. C0. N. Y. September, 1874:. No. 9. V \ esp, FIFTY CENTS PER ANNUM. STOMACH AND CONSCIENCE. ._o._ TWO manners of people exist—the Jacob class and the Esau class. To the ﬁrst, the blessing of God comes in the sunshine of an inner spirit world, continually ripening them up for a sphere, wherein they 'will be invisible to the Esau class, and live upon food, that to it, would be as the manna to the Egyptian ap- petites of the Israelites. To the latter class, the blessing of God comes in the sunshine of Earth, and in the dews and fatness thereof. It is a question between stomach and con- science, as to which class each person shall be- long. “ All the labor of man, is for his mouth,” and we are made up of the kind of food we put into it. If We eat earthly food, we are earthly men and women. If We eat Angels’ food——manna—-we become Angelic—spiritual men and women. If stomach——appetite —- have the control, and pleasure be sought, in physiological unrighteousness ; money —-the representation of labor — is prized as the means of indulgence. Money may be accumu- lated and held, from a mere insane love of it, without any use to be accomplished by its possession. That is acquisitiveness run mad —- sheer covetousness. In such persons, common sense is almost extinct, and every earthly and heavenly com- fort is sacriﬁced for the purpose of economiz- ing expenses. Whereas, money is nothing worth, except for the good that can be derived from its possession, either to the owner there- of, or to some other person. As a nation, it will be generally recognized, that stomach predominates, at this present time, over conscience ; and the love of money over the love of the use it represents. Appetite and looks —lust of the eye and perverted taste —are the controlling inﬂu- ence that determine the kind of medicine and quality of food that men provide, and women cook, and also how they shall cook it. The same rule and principle, or the want of them, govern, ﬁrst, the men, and next, the women, in relation to dress. Health and comfort, moral- ity and religion, the good of the present gen- eration and the Welfare of the future, are sub- ordinated to appetite and looks, to that degree, that he, or she, who stops to enquire of con- science, Why do I eat and drink and do, this or that — what the object —— the use — the comfort——-in this article of food, drink, ap- parel or medicine, I contemplate buying and preparing for myself and others, is as much outside the social circle, as are the insane. And indeed, they are by appetite-created-men ta1ity,accounted as “Sa1naritans”——— as “having a devil ,” or as being beside themselves —— form- ing a class, who are forever turning “ the world that now is,” upside down. They desecrate the Temples, destroy the gods and change the Ordinances of the Degree, that has accom- plished its mission—become old and is ready to perish, and be supplanted by its successors, as a new wave of progress. The same lines of argument ——the same turmoil of passion, that the existence of chattel slavery, in America, gave rise to, ter- minating in a destructive, uncivil war, come into operation in all contentious and struggles ‘between stomach and conscience, that have occurred, and will hereafter occur, in any new degree of progress, in Nations, in Societies, or even individuals. Three classes are created. 1st. The Pro- phetic class, Who receive the inspiration of the coming Degree. These are the Radicals, who proclaim liberty to the captive —- whether it be the captive, man and woman, who are bought and sold, like animals; or souls, cap- tive to some appetite ———some lust of the ﬂesh, or mind, that has had its day. 2d. The second class are the Moderates, who have been progressed by the Radicals, and re- pelled by the Conservatives. With this class Wisdom was born. And when it becomes ex- tinct, Wisdom will die with it. They have, like the middle of a stick, a horror of the two ends ——of all extremes. 3d. The opposite extreme, or Conservative class, whose stomachs are the Gods they wor- ship, whose intellects are enslaved by their appetites, and who reason only to make the Worse appear the better part—— to prove that what they want, and will have, is agreeable to their conscience, which is subordinated to, and enslaved by their stomach. It has not been revealed to these Moderates, that if the two ends were cut off there would still be a middle. The stick might be made shorter and shorter, until it represented the simious tribes, but the same order would still exist—there would be the two ends, and a middle, held together by the two ends. Flesh meat is, almost exclusively, the food of the wild Indian, in his primitive state. It is wild animals, which require a large area of country, with sparse population. To change their diet" is to change their whole social sys- tem. If they come to feed upon domestic animals, there must be ﬁxed habitations, and a system of agriculture, like the Creek Indi- ans have adopted, and adapted themselves unto. If again they would change their diet, a°nd discontinue the use of domestic animal food, that would involve the introduction of Horti- culture, like the people of Vineland. Thus would they approximate the diet of the Israel- ites in the wilderness. Had Moses lived, would he ever have taken the Children of Israel into the land of Canaan‘? Had Jesus lived, would he ever have formed an organization? In Canaan, they went back, not unto Egyp- tian diet, with its ﬂesh pots, but to a mixed diet of ﬂesh, vegetables and fruits. But the most holy class among them ——the Nazarenes —ate no ﬂesh, drank no Wine, and lived lives of celibacy. These were what the whole body of the people had begun to travel toward, and would attain unto, when the Messiah came to change their diet and learn them to eat the most sacred of all food—unleavened bread, made of unbolted ﬂour—the Lord’s last sup- per. These things were written for our ad- monition, upon whom the ends of the world have begun to come. When the Seventh Trumpet begins to sound, the mystery of God shall be ﬁnished. Ayoung man, or woman, who begins life with conservatism, is as an Israelite who began life by desiring to go back into Egypt to get his education. They will not leave the World any better than they found it. Neither will such help to progress any society into which they may enter. The food question is the soul question. A change of dietetics, is a change of" the social system, for better, or for Worse. Hitherto, all the changes, made by Americans, as a peo- ple, have been from bad to worse. To-day, the young are commencing life with a dietary that old people ought to be ashamed to die upon. The stomachs, of the young Ameri- cans, have absorbed and digested their physio- logical consciences. Superﬁne ﬂour, and poi- soned candies, are the two extremes, and there is not much wisdom in the middle. It is ex- ceedingly small, at the waist. There is but one reason why the Femaies are so small at the middle; and that is, they Wish the whole world to know, they are as un- ﬁt, as they are determined, never to be Mothers. Jesus went to extremes in his life conduct, to that degree that he was practically unprac- ticable, in the day he lived in. He formed no Church Organization. David did not build the Temple. Solomon, his successor, used the material David had accumulated to build it with. Peter and the Apostles organized the Jew- ish Pentecostal Church. Jesus ministered unto them the Christ Spirit, by Which it was accomplished. Jesus labored in the wilderness of abstract ideas, occult forces and subtle spiritual princi- ples. These were the material that became incarnated in the external organization of the Primitive Church, that lasted three hundred years, and was then “ scattered ” —— spread-— through the whole Roman Empire, where it 66 SHAKER AND worked like leaven, until a new organization was effected, after twelve hundred and sixty years of wilderness travel. We are now in the wilderness of a second Degree. The ﬁrst Degree has done its work, and has been used as leaven, to leaven Chris- tendom. “ The sound of its testimony has gone into all the world.” We must see to it, that we do not settle down, and become like the “magnetic ships, on the ocean,” in an unchangeable condition. The Lord’s House —the Temple of the Sec- ond Degree-——will yet be built by the S010- mons and Peters—Saints—unto whom the Spirit is calling —- come out of her — Babylon —my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins of monopoly and sensuality—of stomach against conscience — and that ye receive not of her plagues. AYER, June 10th, 1874. DEARLY BELOVED ELDER FREDERICK, You have probably seen the report of our meetings in Lynn, published in The Banner for June 6th. I also sent a Lynn Record to Bro. Daniel Fraser, and propose to send you, as soon as the papers ordered arrive, a better report in the Lynn Transcript. The meetings were interesting, truly so. And one friend writes me since : “ Personally, I shall never forget the visit of the Shakers to Lynn. It was a new era in my life. The time you spent here —— from Saturday night to Monday morning — was of great interest and enjoyment to me. I have long wondered if a person could not be religious and devotional, without believing in the terrible dogmas which have been my stumbling-blocks from youth up, and it seems to me that in that par- ticular, the Shakers realize my ideal.” A female medium, writing to Sister Cath- erine, expresses similar sentiments, and goes on to tell what she saw in our last meeting there : D “ Three doves, with the olive branch, soar- ing around you——which seemed to indicate that you had brought peace — also a shield of silver light which seemed to surround your whole body, like steam, while you were talk- ing, and a sweet spirit-face, that with eyes of beaming rest, seemed to say “ Well done!” How I would like to see the face of Mother Ann. How much I have thought of her, since hearing you tell of her.” “ There was over Elder William’s head, while speaking, a silver light that took the form of a sheaf of wheat, and at his feet a ﬂowing stream of what seemed like the morn- ing dew.” “ On the right arm of Elder Vance, a drooped ﬂag, bearing this inscription: ‘The end is Victory,’ behind him stood a spirit of ancient times, with a surplice and three bells, the tone of which I could not hear but could feel. During the singing, there was every thing beautiful to be seen, and while you were singing ‘ God is inﬁnitely able,’ etc., I saw a shower of stars falling, and as they fell they became fastened in the form of a chain, by links, till at the end they were made to inclose you all. I could say much more but shall weary you. Will only add, I saw a golden key in the hand of Elder John White- ley, and a large white mantle was thrown on Brother Horace Taber.’ ” “ All this has some meaning, and in part unknown to rue.” -sax. “ I wish I could go and see you all, and learn to be strong in mind. It may never be my pleasure to do so, but I shall ever have a kind loving heart for the Shakers.” Two men have been already “ to spy out the land,” and others are coming. The harvest Work truly is great, and the laborers few. But we will not only sing, but believe, that “ God is inﬁnitely able to sustain the week and feeble.” Won’t we? Time is crowding me to a close ; but I want to tell how much we think of and speak of (in loving remembrance) the visit we recently enjoyed with the lovely inmates of the North House. Heaven bless them all, and add to their num- ber of valiant soldiers, who will not ﬂinch in the day of danger and conﬂict. For truly “ The end is victory.” Special love from our Order, and believe me ever Yours very truly, Elder John Whiteley, Shirley, Mass. _.m_¢..;?—. THEOLOGICAL TREASURY. SALVATION. —o—— HEAVENs—happiness, unalloyed, never-end- ' ing, is the ultimate of all human aspiration. To be at rest in Jesus, is the hoped for sum total of tenets, inculcated by any and all per- suasions. The word Salvation acts upon the mind, as does the word door, when the door opens, admitting us to palatial scenes. Salva- vation, too commonly conveys, to the general mind, the erroneous idea, that the punish- ment for sin,is, in some way, to be avoided; while the continuance of sinful practices may be indeﬁnitely prolonged. To obtain salvation, as we receive rain and sunshine — gratuitously — is the expectation of millions. - Contrast the numbers who want to be saved from the consequences of their sins, with those who want to be saved from all sinful indul- gences. Contrast the multitudes who are will- ing to bear the cross and share the glory of Angelhood, sometime in the future, with the few who are making, for themselves, Angel characters now, by bearing the Gross, as did Jesus, against all sinful practices— and what do we ﬁnd‘? “ Straight is the gate.” Going back on the record, they that ﬁnd Life, are few. We reverently hope for a. better record of the future. It is reasonable to suppose, that the oft—ex- pressed desire “ to be saved from my sins,” would more generally express the truth, if worded, “ to be saved IN my st'ns,' ” and proba- bly, there is no other instance in all Bible reading, where these two prepositions, express the possible and impossible more truly. If saved at all, it will be away, apart from our sins ; but never in them, nor while loving to practice sin. While the millions express their anxiety for salvation, but few wish their ﬂeshly lusts and worldly ambitions disturbed ; and if salva- tion means annihilation to the pride of life, and to the general catalogue of lusts, then, the number desiring salvation is reduced to a deci- mal. Christ came to save people from their sins, by the gospel. of self-denial—taste not, touch not, handle not. But the doctrine of salvation by faith alone, “ is the ignis fatuus of theology, that never yet has been realized — it is imaginary. It promises aheaven without .a— a cross ; and immediate change from a life of - ﬂeshly lusts into one of angel purity— a road . so easy into eternal felicity, that not one idol needs be burned, nor one base habit nor indul- gence changed, no matter how earthly, sen- sual or devilish! Oh, beautiful theory, how many myriads hast thou thrilled with enchant- ing lays——oh, beautiful spider’s web, how many human ﬂies hast thou ensnared to their utter deception 1 What the world needs most, is salvation from sin, today — self-denial ; total abstinence from human lusts. All the theolo- gies extant, have been unable to give proof of salvation, equaling the internal evidences of a humble, true-hearted, travailing soul. And there is hope for the world, that man- kind are outgrowing the bondage of popular pulpit dogmas. Strive as may the established theologies of our day, to seal the lips and‘ blind the eyes of living souls, the truth of the present necessity of practical salvation, is working a grand convincing commotion in the hearts of the people. Christians do not sin —-— they are saved from the necessity bf sin- ning ; and the idea that we are all sinners and must remain so, is the second greatest lie of the devil, the first being “ Thou shalt not surely die !” We feel a supreme pity for those whited sepulchres, who preach and pray, year in and out, of their being misera- ble sinners. Let them take up the cross, of him whom they profess to love; and so, liv- ing will be an every day antagonism to sin- ful life, and an increasing salvation from the very thoughts of sin. Jesus, born with a sinful nature, just like the rest of humanity, did, by laboring, strug- gling and wrestling with the adversary of all good, progress to a point beyond the power of temptation, and was saved from day to day. He stands today an evidence that We too may enjoy the same blissful fruition. Through the same struggles for salvation, must we all pass, or miss the prize. Our pattern— Jesus-— became the way, the truth and the life unto all christians. And when we walk that way, learn that truth and live that life, we shall experience the saving power of his gospel, and not only know that we are saved, but know of the means by which our salvation is accomplished ; and be able to impart the same power to others. It was an ingenious device, of Luther, to have the “just saved by faith alone ,"’ and this is the desideratum of lazy, sin-loving hypocrites, who want to enter heaven without earning their right there ;who want Paradise brought to them,without their own exertions. But “ faith, without works is dead,” and will work “ death unto death,” not salvation. Let cunning speculators, in theology, continue to blindly lead the blind; twist the truths of scripture with anti-con- scientious legerdemain; to pamper the appe- tites of travelers on the broad road ; let them speak as is pleasing and encouraging to carnal understandings, and receive therefor, the applause of the multitude ; and then, we make them welcome to their rewards, when God distributes justice. Elder G. A. Lomas. Watervliet. N. Y. NURSERIES, NEAR WINOOSKI, VT”; July 6th, 1874. ELDER F. W. EVANS, EDITOR or SHAKER AND SHAKERESS. RESPECTED BROTHER :——After some twen- ty-ﬁve years have rolled away, since I had the pleasure of seeing you personally, with other esteemed Brothers and Sisters, at Mt. Lebanon, SHAKERESS. 6'7 N. Y., who have ever held a place in my pleas- ant thoughts, I direct you this line. Long ago I wrote to you and Bro. Bushnell, then living, and regret I did not receive your answer. The books, you presented me, have been read by intellectual persons. They were last carried to Burlington and left with radical and progressive men and women. They, being spiritualists, like myself, liked them. As a traveling preacher I visited you. I was blessed and enlightened. I have out-traveled the popular religions of the day. I am a Free-Lover, and believe in the proper and scientiﬁc rights of generating the human species, in accordance with the Laws of Life, as sacred, pure and virtuous, because natural and in harmony with the reproductive forces of nature. But progressive liberals are advocates also of continency, and, I believe, are truly of the most fastidious of the human race. For my part, I feel akin, to a large extent, with your people, who seem to walk so near to God and his Angels. The ideas of Samuel Hurlbut, of S. Union, Ky., are before me, as expressed in your paper of May. I feel assured I can say Yea, with a heart full of earnestness, to his invitation to 100,000 Shakers wanted-—to all he so beauti- fully says, from N0. 1 to the end of No. 8. The community life leads to higher attain- ments. Truly these should lead to happiness. Now, if radical “ Free Lovers” could be accepted, to entertain their sentiments among you, as a people, I doubt not, you would have many accessions to your numbers. I am thinking of offering my lands, at least in part, for Community. Radicals, as we are, we cannot aﬂiliate with the selﬁshness, the impurity,tl1e craft, the dishonesty, the untruth- fulness——the total falsity of the world. We want a harmonious home, based on the social sciences, wherein We may have a Temple of Freedom, and live simple, or plain, virtuous, intellectual and progressive lives. Why can you not, as Brothers and Sisters, open the door of your community‘? Extend the hand of welcome, and bid us come in, to the number of a few hundred, it may be-a Family or Families by ourselves, living out our progressive ideas, in entire harmony with yours, cultivating for each other, mutual and lasting respect ; as sacred, without discordance or invasion of human rights——insured from intrusion. Such liberal, tolerant, yielding, to each and all, the sovereign right to elect, or choose, a pure, holy, celibate life; or a vir- tuous life. based on the principles of social science, with the scientiﬁc propagation of the human species, as advocated by the most ad- vanced radicals, in “ Woodhull and Claﬂin’s Weekly.” Could you all accord with this wise arrange- ment——as I believe it is, and hope you can——I should feel to know the Temple of Harmony could be erected on the Earth. I have ventured my thoughts—cultivating for you and for all you love and cherish, the highest sentiments of respect. My family join me in wishing the Angel world may be all around you. I am ever and faithfully yours, Orrin Shtpman. July 14, 1874. ORRIN SHIPMAN, Esteemed Friend: Your important letter, of the 6th instant, is in my possession. The tone and spirit of it are good. People may disagree in doctrinal matters, yet be one in spirit; or, they may be one in abstract ideas, and be diverse in spirit. “Ye know not what spirit ye are of,” was the gentle rebuke of Jesus to his Disciples, who had forsaken all others, to follow him. You refer to a visit at Mt. Lebanon, some twenty-ﬁve years ago, and to the favorable impression made upon your mind, by individ- uals, and by our system. Among so many visitors and incidents, I do not recall that visit. After stating that you are Free Lovers, of the Woodhull & Claﬂin school, you express a wish to fraternize with us, to the number of a few hundred, at least so far as our outward order —— the temporal — goes. I infer, from the fearless, yet friendly tenor of your communication, that you are free-lovers from principle —a love of truth—and not for other supposed additional indulgence at- tending the practice of your ideas. That, in fact, begging the question that Shakers are right, and free-lovers wrong, per se, it is, with you, more a matter of misunderstanding, than of love for unrighteousness—of confusion of ideas, arising from the admixture of trutl1- ful principles that appertain to two distinct orders—- two discrete degrees. This causes both your agreement and disagreement with the Shakers. In a word, the Shakers, with their asceticism, have more charity for, and do better understand free-lovers, than do or- thodox sectarians, whose actual lives approxi- mate much nearer to free—love sensualists, than they would care to have the world know or think. Is it not an indisputable fact, that the pop- ular idea of marriage, is that of a license, granted, by the respective parents, to the Bride and Bridegroom, for them to live in for- nication, without public reproach or private condemnation‘? The Church and State au- thorities sanction this license — make it legal, and churchal —- and the neighbors silently ac- quiesce. Fruitfulness in this union in sensu- ality, is evidence of nature’s vitality. The law of nature — copulation for offspring only, being wholly ignored. Shakers regard this as the “ agreement with hell, and covenant with death.” It is now being annulled by both classes of free-lovers - one class substituting general promiscuity, thus making bad worse. The other class talk of scientiﬁc propagation. The shakers discover no practical difference. Both are alike ob- noxious to censure, from those in the New Earth and the New Heavens. Two manners of people exist—two discrete degrees of life and progress~a Propagating order and a Resuwection order. To the hosts of embryonic beings, existing in the world that lies between conception, and birtlt, the varying scenes of time and sense experienced by the army of children who have been born, live, move and have their being in the outer world, are incomprehensible. When, by evolution, these latter have become generative men and women, the scenes of life, in the Resurrection order are, to them, equally incomprehensible. Of it Jesus spake, when He said, “ I have meat to eat, that ye know not of,” in “that world, and the resurrection from the dead.” As a type of resurrected souls, the ﬁrst— Jesus —- was continually teaching others, what He knew they could not then understand. But-, in the last day when they would be be- gotten again, into the kingdom of heaven, and be born again, into the kingdom of God, all things that He had said unto them would come to their remembrance. If I have made my premises plain, so he, who reads, may run, the conclusions will be easily apprehended. Your complaint is, that you cannot aﬂiliate with the selﬁshness, the craft, the dishonesty, the untruthfulness — the total falsity of the world, as it is. Judg- ing the tree by its fruit — the system by its effects, you condemn it. In that, your class of Free-Lovers and the Shakers agree. You want a harmonious home, based upon science — social science — where you can live simple, plain, intellectual, progressive, virtu- ous lives. That is just what the individuals, who have built up Shaker societies, wanted, and what they have found, or, rather, achieved. It has been done by forsaking all appertaining to the propagative order———natural relation- ships, arising from birth, and culminating in marriages ; together with selﬁsh property rights and duties, culminating in monopoly of life elements, which generate class distinctions and devastating wars. Woman can never be free until liberated from physical maternity. Hence, as she feels the inﬂuences, coming from the Resurrection order—“ the Law, going forth from Zion,” of the equality of the sexes, possible in the spir- itual order only, she ﬁghts maternity——she frets and chafes under its burdens and its re- stricting duties. Then she kills and destroys what the legal lustful free-lover has not de- stroyed and killed by his brute powers and unbrutal passions. You ask why we cannot open our doors and take you in, as simple free-lovers, who desire scientiﬁc propagation, while those, among you, who may prefer, like the Shakers, to live pure, holy, celibate lives, have liberty so to do. An important question, which I desire to answer logically, not intending the least dis- respect to the questioner. Suppose a pack of wolces, who live upon mutton, should thus address a ﬂock of sheep : “ God and Nature made us wolves and sheep and endowed us with all our faculties, powers, passions and appetites——both communities- the pack and the ﬂock—recognize one com- mon Creator, who is good. Why can we not fraternize and live in love and peace together‘? True, we are roving and unhappy, but, it is because we have not, like you, a home, a fold and kind shepherd, who protects and provides. We do not wish to do any thing wrong, ’or unnatural—-any thing we ought not to do. Let us be good and frater- nize together. We mean no more harm in eating mutton, than you do in cropping the grass and the ﬂowers of the ﬁeld. Lay aside your exclusiveness — be liberal— noble. Let us all live in one fold —each party carrying out a line, according to our inherent rights, observing the organic laws of our beings. This will be to the honor of our common Creator, and the mutual happiness of each other.” Can the leopard change his spots, or the wolf his tastes‘? Will they eat grass, like the ox and lamb? Or would the pack of Wolves refrain, when hungry, from devouring the silly sheep, who had opened the door of their fold and admitted them in? Judge ye, of your own selves, what is reasonable. Can two walk together, except they be agreed‘? And if the Israelites were so taught the law of separation, that they were not willing to sow divers kinds of seed together, nor, by generation to mix the blood of dif- ferent species of animals, nor their own, by intermarrying with Gentiles, nor even to wear linsey-wolsy garments, how much more should the children of this world, who “marry and are given in marriage, be sepa- rated from the children of the Resurrection Order, who, like Jesus, live pure, holy, celibate lives ‘? Are you not like ﬁsh, who are dissatisﬁed 68 with the water, and yet would surely die upon the land? If those waters have become muddy——land and water mingled—-is it not because the law of separation has been vio- lated, and the waters have not obeyed the command: “ Hitherto shalt thou come, and no further?” This creates amphibious crea- tures, in the earth. And the Revelator saw unclean spirits, like frogs—amphibious —- come out of the mouth of the false prophet, and out of the mouth of the beast and of his image.” Out of church and state—ﬂesh and spirit — organizations. Babylon means mixture. It is the continued attempt to mingle generation and regenera- tion together. Such is 0h7*z'stendo«m. And now, that a Second Christian Church has been in existence for nearly one hundred years, you propose for it to lapse back into Quakerism, from whence it arose. Upon due consideration, do you think the extinction of our order would be a blessing? A Shaker is one who holds that true mom‘- Wlage has an order of its own——that a New Earth will arise, fulﬁlling the ideal of the most enlightened, scientiﬁc rationalists, like yourselves. In it all earthly good will be gathered, Poverty, War, Prostitution, legal and illegal, and disease will be supplanted by Plenty, Peace, Chastity, Health. The equality of the sexes will be established and secured, and coopomtton —not community/—- become universal. The New Heaven, or Spiritual Order——- the Church-——will be distinct and entirely sepa- rate from the civil government of the Natu- ral Order —— the New Earth——and will derive its authority,through Divine Revelation, from the Christ, or Resurrection Heavens. “ There will be no more sea,” or Church and State governments. Trusting that the kindly tone and spirit of your letter are preserved in this communica- tion, I submit it to the crucible of your ration- alistic, spiritualistic, intuitional and revela- tional powers. May the very spirit of truth possess us increasingly, to the glory of God, and the good of humanity. F. W. Evans. DRUGS. MosT happy have I just been made, by read- ing, in the last issue of this monthly, the strong testimony of such eminent physicians as Johnson and Magendie, against the false science of medicine. Having no basis on facts, it can never become a. science whereby the cause of diseases can be removed. Alopath and Homopath imply other and new diseases, by means of which the absurd effort of curing the old one is put forth. As well say, two wrongs make one right — that evil spirits may be cast out by Beelzebub. Strictly speaking, disease is the merciful effort, nature puts forth, to remove an enemy from the body. It is a friend, not a foe, to be drugged, or doctored. Snuff is an enemy. Sneeze is a disease. In- stead of restraining, or ﬁghting such efforts, we should befriend them. Professor Magendie says: “Nature does a great deal.” Yea, in the truest sense, all. We may, and ought to, undo what we have done amiss. If the sick be cold, warm. If too warm, coo1—cleanse, inside and out, from all ﬁlthiness of ﬂesh —- acting, in all respects, with, not agmlhst, the wise efforts of nature. Dr. Franklin, in his celebrated almanac, had, among others, this wise saying—God cures—-the physician collects the fee." A ﬁne poet expresses the same sentiment thus: “ Nature resists the injuries done her, Drugs and doctors get the honor.” SHAKER AND Thousands, who have not yet, the moral stamina to adopt the great Shaker reform— apply the ax to the root of evil—-lust and owa‘rtco——wi1l gladly join them in applying it to bad diet, and even more destructive drugging. W. Perkins, lrvmg, 111- . TWO EDGED SWORD. _—.O_— JUDGMENT shall begin at the house of God. And if its inhabitants scarcely be saved, where shall the sinner and ungodly appear, who are without God and hope of salvation, in the world? ‘ So far as any, who are numbered with the people of God, are slaves to perverted appe- tites—— physical sins —— either willfully, or through ignorance, will they be under the curse —— bondage to sickness and diseases. Staying ourselves upon the Lord, as his peculiar people, the time has fully come —— the trumpet of the second degree of Gospel travel begins to sound, calling us away from all bondage and slavery, to any of the lusts of the ﬂesh and mind. As a body, we must, by devotedness and perseverance, stand, like a rock in the ocean, against the ﬂood of stimulating beverages, whether in the form of drinks or medical tinctures, as dragon’s blood, No. 6, or of cor- dials, that prepare for the use of opium and other poisonous narcotics. These are not in- centives to duty, nor do they prepare souls for the true service of God. Is it not a singular hallucination of the mind, that leads professing christians to seek pleasure in unrighteousness -— in the use of things, destructive of perfect health? When Jesus said, “ Except a man forsake all that he hath,” did it not include the hank- ering arising from his adulterated nature— abnormal appetites in food and drink, and drugs and doses‘? Nature, as God created it, would preserve every faculty, desire and feel- ing, of body and mind, in perfect unison with the spirit of God—- the Law of use. The result would be order, decorum, in all things, temporal and spiritual, in the new creation. Why should there be physical inﬁrmity as the product of physiological sin, any more than there should be condemnation of soul — remorse of conscience -—as the effect of spir- itual transgressions ‘P Nature and God are in harmony, as are science and religion. ‘When there is a testi- mony against this, or that, as being 7m.t*u7'al, it is perverted nature ; or it is that something, properly pertaining to one order, is intruded into another, and more spiritual order. Let God be true, and truly acknowledged, if it prove every man and woman to be, by some ungodly habit, as a limb out of its joint and socket. God is no respecter of persons, and that which is hygienically wrong will create disease in the saint, as in the sinner—— in the Shaker, as in the Presbyterian. As are the penalties for physical and physiological sins, in the one, so are they in the other. VVhere much is given, much is required. Of all the people in christendom, you have I known ; therefore will I punish you for your bodily iniquities, even as I would have done for your soul errors. Now, as there begins to be some plainness of speech, in the Shaker and Shakeress,in rela- tion to our own society sins, let us set the world an example of humility, by accepting the reproof of a friend, as better than the kiss of an enemy —— until the sins of Zion shall be sought for, by friend and foe,and shall not be found —till the iniquities of foul air, bad cooking, improper food, uncleansed sewers, stopped-up drains, dirty water, mixed drinks, and the eating of physic, instead of food, shall be looked for— and there shall be none. ‘ Clark Hayden, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. “ Set a mark upon all, who sigh and cry, because of the abominations that are done in Jerusalem,” was the voice of the Christ Spirit, to the Prophet. Reformers see, intellectually, the errors of the present, and the truths of the future. Prophets see, .s*pz'7'z'tuall_2/, the sins of the saints of the existing church, which the in- crease of God, will remove. Roforoners belong to the ea7'thl;z/ order — Prophets, to the spiritual order. In each, there are two classes. One breeds divisions, makes innovations, incites insurrections and creates revolutions. They attempt to correct existing errors, in the interest of their own selfhood, using war as a means. It is the Devil reproving sin —-— and the Devil opposing, and oppressing the Reformer, and killing the Prophet — one Spirit. VVhen that class of Reformers and Prophets conquer, they are defeated. The other class are in union with what is. When they speak the word — the coming truth —-— it cuts both Ways— cuts the Re- former, and the righteous, who need to be re- formed-——the Prophet, and the sinning saints, who will confess and forsake, in the light of the New Degree. EDITOR. —————+—————- OBEDIENCE. _o_ “For I am a man under authority having soldiers under me, and I say to this man, Go, and he goeth, and to another, Come, and he cometh, and to my servant, Do this, and he doeth it.” Matt. viii, 9. “ Obedience is the ﬁrst duty of a soldier” are the opening words of the British Articles of War, a copy of which is put in the hands of every private soldier. War chieftains have ever been alive to the paramount importance of maintaining discipline amongst their fol- lowers. Without this nothing but defeat and dishonor could attend the movements of the best appointed army. To secure obedience the severest penalties are attached to the crime of insubordination, and mutiny is mer- cilessly stamped out. Earl St. Vincent was the most rigid of disciplinarians and, it is said, he infused the spirit of prompt obedience throughout the entire British navy, and thus raised its destructive efficiency to a standard unparalleled amongst other maritime powers. It is, indeed, the tritest truism, that the subjection of one to another is necessary to success in any and every undertaking requir- ing the association of individuals. This fact is recognized the world over, and to secure order and submission to authority, pains and penalties are called into requisition, experi- ence teaching only too surely that, in the present hellish constitution of society, this is the only way of attaining the end in view. Withdraw the inﬂuence of fear, and anarchy would result ; for pride, envy, malice and all the evil passions of human nature would con- spire to make people rebel against even the best of governments. But in a millennial state of society, all will possess that strength of character and devo- tion to principle, which will enable them to govern themselves, and submit themselves to be governed. Already there exist individuals on this earth—but alas how few in number——who are thus devoted to principle, and consecrated to Truth! Under the mild rule of the Gospel an appeal is made to the higher nature of human beings, and love induces that obedi- ence which only fear commands in the world. This is a very simple and a very sure test of Gospel travail. Do love and devotion to principle procure that obedience from me that fear of punishment would in the world ? Just in proportion as they fail to do so, do I fall short of regeneration. Hewson Brown, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. THE Religious P/Lilosopltical Journal of Chi- cago is winning golden opinions among moral- ists and the better class of spiritualists, because taking strong ground against the free-lust practices of many professed spirit- ualists. This is a “judgment day” in the ranks of spiritualism. SHAKERESS. A. DOOLITTLE, EDITRESS. WARS. 1.0.: WHY should we marvel that the spirit and element of war have out-lived the centuries of the past and are so rife to-day in all nations whether professedly civilized and Christian- ized or otherwise, when that spirit has been fostered, encouraged and gloriﬁed, by every succeeding generation, since the day that Cain slew his brother? And those who have accepted the Bible, as a whole, for the inspired word of God-—that it is the Alpha and Omega of the Divine will to men—have taken shelter under the wings of the God of the Jews, when they have marked the pages of history with the blood of martyred heretics. And why should they be deemed culpable when the Hebrew God did justify and encourage war ‘I It would appear, from historic records, that many times he was General-in-chief of the armies of Israel, and used spiritualistic powers to crush and slay tens of thousands of men and helpless women and children. Should not mortals be com- mended for striving to be Godlike ? When we come down to the Christian era,we ask, How could the Jews, who were consci- entiously tenacious of the Law, and were bound to and by the traditions of their fathers —their kings and seers—be condemned for persecuting Jesus and his disciples who taught the Gospel? They believed in Moses, and knew that God spake through him, and gave the code of laws and commandments which had sustained and guided their nation through cen- turies. Of Jesus, they said, “as for this fel- low, we know not from whence he is.” Moses taught, “an eye for an eye—tooth for tooth.” Jesus said, “ resist not evil.” The Law said, “ Love thy neighbor and hate thine enemy.” Jesus said not so. Love your enemy—render good for evil. Instead of burning for burning — return blessing for cursing. This Gospel changed conditions rad- ically. Let us hear a few of the declarations of the Lord God of the Jews. (We must confess that the moral sensibilities are shocked, and a cold chill creeps over us when we read the fol- lowing): “ If I whet my glittering sword, and my hand takes hold on judgment, I will ren- der vengeance to mine enemies, and reward them that hate me. I will send the teeth of beasts upon them, with the poison of ser- pents.” Again. “ The Lord will come with ﬁre and chariots, like a whirlwind to render his anger with fury, and his rebuke with ﬂames of ﬁre. It is the day of the Lord’s vengeance. Give them sorrow of heart——thy curse ;—persecute and destroy them in thy anger.” “Thus saith the Lord God: Woe to the bloody city I Heap on wood—kindle the ﬁre- consume the ﬂesh—spice it well, and let the bones be burnt.” Was there any thing perpetrated during the “dark ages” more cruel and intolerant in perse- cuting the so-called “Heretics” than the forego- ing? Burning at the stake, the sword and gibbet —the rack and dungeon——and even surrender- ing human beings to wild beasts to be torn in pieces, could all ﬁnd justiﬁcation in the Jewish scriptures. Then how shall we ﬁnd a solution v\n-\r- SHAKEBESS. of the matter. Shall we conclude that the old scriptures are annulled——-no longer binding upon the subjects of the New Covenant- which teaches love in place of hate——mercy in lieu of vengeance? Then we ask, Were those laws good and valid, in olden time ‘I If so, by whom were they given‘? If, by the God of the Universe, why subject to change? In this reasoning age, a Court of inquiry is called and an investigating Committee has already undertaken to ﬁnd whether, after making all due allowance for mistranslations and interpolations, it be necessary to accept all the seeming absurdities and contradictions of the Scripture Records. Or if it be possi- ble to harmonize the Scriptures with reason and common sense, as well as with the religious sentiments of the age in which we live. It is evident from all of N ature’s works (which are but an outward expression of the in- terior spiritual forces of the unseen world) that it was not the design of the creative Pow- ers to perfect the earth, or its inhabitants, by sudden organic changes and convulsive throes ; but by gradual growth from one degree to an- other, as from infancy to mature manhood. It is but reasonable to conclude that tutelar divinities from time to time have been adapted to the condition of the people, and that as they progressed and were prepared for it, higher intelligences could ﬁnd access to them. The tutelage depended upon the preparation of those over whom they were sent to preside. It is also very evident, that at times, the proph- ets of those days were visited and inspired by spirits of a high order, even from the inner heavens ; and they were caused to shadow forth in beautiful pictures, the glories of the coming ages, when their warring God should cease to rule—and their “spears should be converted into pruning hooks, and their swords into plow-shares.” War is incompatible with true Christian principles, and never emanated from that God who is Wisdom and Love. It matters not whether religious frenzy, political strife, am- bition, revenge, or jealousy be the moving cause, it is demomac, and causes the ﬁres of lust to burn in the souls and bodies of those who engage in it. Let every truth-lover unite in prayerful in- vestigation, and seek for more light—more truth—-—and let new springs of life open, that we may drink therefrom and be renewed. Let old things, ideas, thoughts and feelings,—be analyzed and shaken, if need be, all that is good and true will remain. The windows of the soul should be open to let in the sunlight of Divine revelation and the inspirational breezes which come from the heavens; and when the angels sound the trumpet for an in- crease, let all who profess to be rising with Christ in the new life, on the resurrection plane, be ready to advance forward. We must remember that to the increase, in the subjects of Christ's kingdom, there will be no end. ______.______ ACTION. ——-0--_ LIFE and action are manifest in all the vast creation of God’s universe. Whether visible, or invisible to the external perception, change is constantly wrought by development, or diminution; even in the sterile rock, or the mosses that grow thereon — action is appar- ent. Look at you mountain, we may say its aspect 7 69 to us is the same that it was years ago ; but geologists would undoubtedly tell us of mar- velous changes and transformations, that had been wrought by Nature’s ceaseless action, both when we wake and when we sleep. As- tronomers tell us of changes in the stellar regions. “ They that go down to the sea in ships,that do business in great waters,” could tell of the foaming changing waves of the restless ocean, and how those waters teem with life and action. The seasons come and go i11 regular succession, bringing seed-time and harvest-— summer and winter, while forests deepen with the growth of years. The mineral and vegetable kingdoms, and the lower order of animals produce their kind, in harmony with Nature’s laws ; all acting in unison with the First Great Cause; but, where do we ﬁnd man, who was formed to be the noblest-—the crowning work of God’s crea- tion? May we count him as the connecting link, a controlling force in the great chain that spans the universe, to unite that which is below him with the Giver and Fructiﬁer of all life‘? It is true, action marks his course. In Art, Science and Literature, he commands ; but he often sways the sceptre of power unjustly, over those below him in rank and fortune, and thus misdirects, and abuses the talent that is given him for good and noble purposes. ‘If man, as lord of the creation,had kept in recti- tude — subject to law and order — and through dependence, had maintained an unbroken union and communion with his Maker, he might have made this earth a terrestrial para- dise; and his connection with all of God’s creation would have been harmonious and true. But through selﬁshness, pride and arro- gance, he has wandered far from the position that he was designed to occupy ; and captured, in a net of his own weaving, he has become entangled therein; and is unable to extricate himself. He has become a slave to the lower instincts of his nature. Thus, while in cap- tivity to the law of sin, he exclaims, “ O wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from the body of this death?” The ﬁner feelings of the son], are blunted and crushed by the deception of the serpentine nature. Even as a bird becomes a prey in the grasp of its alluring enemy, so does the human heart become a prey to wild, unsubdued, animal propensities. Many suffer the tempter to lead them to sip from the cup of sensuality, till they create depraved appetites, with unabated cravings, which they have not power to resist. Such fall lower and lower, until they are really forced as it were, to drink to the dregs, the cup which the Revelator said, “ would be poured out in indignation without mixture.” Moral and spiritual death ensues —- the soul is held with rigid grasp-~ the mental faculties are weakened, and the physical body goes down to a premature grave. Do we not see evident marks of death and decay in deformed men and women, with pale emaciated visages stalking broadcast through the land, at the present time? The image of the heavenly is eifaced, and God is not found in their thoughts, nor ways. _ . But, when we look upon the grand picture that Nature spreads out before our vision, ever increasing in order and beauty, typical of the world beyond, we ﬁnd a sweet and gentle monitor. Whether she speaks in the thunder’s 70 crash——the vivid lightning’s glow—-- the ocean's roar, or in the rippling stream — we ﬁnd her the same wise teacher. If at times she stands as a stern reprover, it is for the purpose of creating healthy action. Order is the product of obedience —disobedience results in dis- order and confusion. Query : Is there no way of returning to the statutes and laws of God and Nature‘? no way- marks left to guide the feet of the wander- ing, to the Father’s house? Truly, if the prodigal sons and daughters, who have trav- ersed the wilderness -of sin, really become tired of feeding on husks, and will turn, and by true repentance, which is forsaking, retrace their steps, they will ﬁnd the highway of holiness, that is cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in ; and that there is a refuge for the weary and oppressed, from the rude storm of a sin—blighted world——an ark of safety —- a home of joy —— a home for body and soul, where all material and spiritual needs are well supplied. The invitation is extended to such, to “ Re- pent and be converted that their sins may be blotted out ; " and to prepare for “ the times of refreshing, that shall come from the pres- ence of the Lord.” J ustiﬁcation must be at- tained by returning to orderly conditions. Through positive innocence, which comes by trial, souls may be brought into harmonial relations with God and Nature, and join in one universal song of praise and good-will. Anna, White, Mt. Lebanon. N. Y. HOPE. ._._O:. We shall meet beyond the river, Where the harps jﬂolian chime, There to clasp our hands together, On the other side of time. Tow'ring mounts may here divide us, Storms ma_v threaten for a time; Storms nor mounts, can there divide us, When we reach that happy clime. In the truth, naught can alarm us ; Foes without and foes within, Ne‘er can gain the power to harm us, If our hearts are free from sin. Not to live for joy and beauty, Are we called while here in time; But to walk the path of duty, Till we reach the summer clime. Look beyond 1 there‘s light before us, Like a shining mantle there; And God’s love is with and o’er us; We are folded in his care. Let a holy purpose guide us- While we stem the stream of time ; And from earth’s illusions hide us, Till we reach that sun bright clime. Fmith. the gift that God has given, Is to us a beacon star; That will lead our souls to Heaven, From eartl1’s elements afar. When we reach the pearly portal, Songs of joy shall to us come ; And dear friends, long since immortal, Gladly bid us welcome home. Mm‘-iu Wheeler, Union Village, 0. INVOCATION. joj OUR Heavenly Parents, we how our hearts in humble acknowledgment of the manifold blessings we have received individually and collectively I And we ask a continuance of divine favors ; the greatest of which is power to live truly—to be just to our own souls, and to all mankind. More especially do we render thanks that we live in a day and time when the Mother in Deity is revealed, as a co-worker with the Father. We have felt the power of love that emanates from her pure spirit. Now, souls are begotten and brought forth in the New Creation, bearing the image of the Heav- enly. VVith the spiritual vision open, and with quickened understanding they are able to comprehend divine things; and by putting an end to sinful works, the mystery, which gathers round and clings to false theologies, is ﬁnished. Our God, we not only ask a continuance of SHAKER AND the light and power, that have been so freely and mercifully dispensed to us, but we ask an increase of the same, to enable us to live still nearer to the truth, that we may honor and glorify our Heavenly Parents, by doing their will on earth as it is done in the spheres of light, by those who have risen with Christ in the true resurrection, and stand upon a sea of glass, singing songs of joyful praises that they have gotten the perfect victory. By Divine assistance, we will renew our vows to endure the chastenings, which increas- ing light and truth may bring upon us, and place our all upon the altar of self-abnegation counting not the carnal life dear; but nerve ourselves to pass through the furnace, and not ﬂinch, until we are reﬁned from all that is earthly, and reﬂect the image that is heavenly. Thus, the Zion of God on earth will be a bea- con light upon the hill of practical truth, that cannot be hid; but will give light to those who are in darkness, who have sought happi- ness in the broad road of sinful indulgence, and have never tasted the superior joys of a life consecrated to true principles. We ask a blessing upon all the nations of the earth. Visit the rulers of every land, and teach them justice; how to render good for evil and blessing for cursing, that wars may cease to the ends of the earth; show them that it is far better for mortals, from the king to the peasant, to humble themselves in mercy than to be humbled in judgment. And especi- ally, O Lord, do we ask, that a merciful visi- tation of conviction for wrong doing and re- pentance toward Thee, may rest upon our own nation. 0, may the Spirit of Truth ﬁnd a dwelling place in this land, that has hitherto been blessed above all -others. If, in thy wisdom, 0 Lord, thou hast chosen America to be the home of the oppressed of other nations,—where freedom of conscience can be enjoyed—grant that it may also lead in the van of moral action, and religious truth. Eleanor Potter, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. SELF-CON QUEST. HISTORY declares that those nations who have lived the most luxuriously and voluptu- ously, aftera few successive generations, have degenerated into mental and physical efl‘emin- acy, and lost their power to efﬁciently sway the national sceptre, or for self—gm>ernment,' for what is true of nations, may be applied with equal force to individuals, of whom fam- ilies, communities and nations are formed. Every act of unrestrained self-indulgence, lowers the moral tone, -——debilitates the vital nervous forces—detracts from mentality— darkens spiritual perceptions, and merges the individual into abnormal conditions of slavish servitude to the low propensity—-life. The powers and functions of our being, are for use, not abuse; and the action of the will, should be subservient to the higher moral law, which directs to lofty aims, and genuine purposes, in the exercise of all the faculties ; that Itappmess, not misery, may follow our deeds. The ten days of pleasure, spent on one of the loveliest isles of the ocean, by Seged, the Prince of Ethiopia, where the beauty and simplicity of nature could not fail to mock his regal grandeur, leaves a moral to the pleasure seeking world, that is worthy of con- sideration. All that wealth could procure - genius invent, and art produce —the charms of beauty———the gaiety of fashion——the liquid strains of music,» mingled with the voice of mirth——the tippling of the social glass, and fullness of feasting, interspersed with the ﬂattery of courtiers, and the pompous array of kingly power and dictation, failed to give satisfaction. At the close of each day’s varied scenes, there remained some poignant sting to pierce his heart, and wound his con- science. He proved beyond a doubt that “a man of pleasure is a man of pain.” The low- liest of his subjects were happier, in their humble situation, than was Seged in the midst of lavish indulgences. “Vanity of vanities and vexation of spirit,” is the sum of human life, when happiness through the gratiﬁcation of the senses is made the only object of pursuit. »;vfA “ Deny thg/se§f"’—taught the sweet souled -self-conquered Nazarene. It was just this beautiful spirit of self-denial, that thwarted the tempter -— crushed the l1ydra—headed monster —— lust in every form — subdued gross appetites, leveled vain ambition, stiﬂed avarice, and carried him up into the sublime realities of spiritual life. In his expanded soul—love for humanity, he said, “ If I be lifted up, I will draw all men unto me." He would not lower his standard to come to them ; but whither he went, they might go. Through the same self-denial and self~sacriﬁce, they might ascend into the sphere of divine life and goodness, in which it was his delight to dwell. “ The joys of conquest, are the joys of man.” The wise of the earth have proved this be- yond doubt. Sages, philosophers, and truth- loving souls, in all ages, who have turned with disgust from the follies and evils of a worldly life, and have carried out their exalted ideal of a glorious, perfected life, have given evidence of the superior joys arising there- from; even though error was mingled with their religious asceticism. Many carried the idea to the ultra point of belief, that the body was an enemy to the soul. Yet the principle involved, of subjecting the inferior to the superior part of their being, was right; for they who bestow all their care and concern upon the outward, and, seek physical enjoy- ment, regardless of the unfoldment of their higher natures and spiritual powers, are liv- ing for a low purpose. Self-conquest, is the price of lasting hap- piness,—-the soul’s seal of lasting bliss. True heroism is requisite to accomplish this great work. Not the brute force of base passion, by carnal weapons, but the ﬁrm im- movable resolve of enthroned Reason and immortal Virtue. “ Self-discipline is the soul of the law,” said a Buddhist. And we add, It is the very soul of ’rz'ght living. The youth, who has moral courage when ripening into manhood or womanhood, in the flush and vigor of life, to strike out in the narrow path of self-eultwre and strict discipline in right educational prin- ciples, is on the royal road to unfading glory ; and will achieve greater success than the sons of ambition, who seek conquest through ig- noble strife to win the perishable laurels of earthly fame. “ He who governs and conquers his own spirit, is mightier than he who taketh a city ;” being conscious that they are per- fecting a soul work that will create him, or her, in the image of Divinity, that shall com- mand the respect of man, and win the plaudits of angels. If " there was joy in heaven over one sin- ner that repented,” will there not be greater rejoicing over one, who, through self-denial, cruciﬁes the nature whence sin proceeds ; and nobly rises above those elements? Beautiful were those words of wisdom and counsel, spoken long ago: “Remember thy Creator in the days of thy youth, while the evil days come not, nor the years draw nigh, when thou shalt say, I have no pleasure in them.” Evil will surely follow those who willfully violate the laws of their being; for their deeds will cause them shame, ‘and unless obliterated by confession and repentance, their sun of life will set in darkness; while glad- ness cheers and sweetens the cup of life, as the self-conqueror moves on the homeward journey. Like the “ sweet influences of the Pleiades” the light of their memory shall be. Martha J. Anderson, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. BEAUTIFUL EXAMPLE. joj- “ WHEN ye are reviled, revile not again,” was the teaching of the Divinely Anointed Jesus. How nobly he exempliﬁed thespirit of forgive- ness in his own life and character! When his persecutors aﬂiicted him and ﬁlled his soul with anguish (as far as they had the pow- er), and made his pathway thorny and difficult to travel, he did not retaliate nor seek to harm them, neither did he feel bitterness of spirit toward his enemies. When he knew that the crucifix awaited him, and the hour drew nigh when his body would thereon be suspended, and his disciples whom he had loved, blessed and comforted, had, through fear of ruthless foes, denied or forsaken him, how beautiful were his soul- breathings, when he said, referring to his per- secutors, “Father, forgive them; they know not what they do l” Was not that a manifes- tation of love toward his enemies that was not of the world? They mocked him—smote and spit upon him—and crowned him with thorns ; but all this did not move him to anger. With faith unwavering to the last he meekly bowed in resignation, and in sweet, deep-toned accents, said, “ Father, into thy hands I com- mend my spirit l” Would that all who profess the Christian name, follow his example; and strive to be like the pattern——like the ﬁrst born Christian in regard to the principle of forgiveness. He took hold of Justice with one hand, and of Mercy with the other, and prayed, “ Forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors.” As we forgive men who trespass against us, so will our Heavenly Father and Mother forgive us, when we trespass upon the laws of God. If people would repeat, what is called “the Lord’s prayer,” understandingly, and make it effectual by living it, what a change would be wrought in society! Without a practical ap- plication, it is worthless. The S. and S. is a small organ, but large enough to convey messages of truth. And we earnestly desire that it may be a fearless ex- ponent of error, all that is false, and at the same time bear marks of true love, charity and Christian benevolence. Ma it be like a snow white dove, inging its way from sea to sea, Bearing the blessed balm of love, Breathing good Will and charity. Martha A. Burger, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. —:————.—-——:-1 MOTHERHOOD. _.—O.:. Who is a mother ? She. who strongly holds A little group of ties of kindred blood; Whose dearest treasures are the hearts she folds, \Vhose one ambition is their joy, their good. Her deep, deep love, knows not the ebbing wave That wrecks the heart on life's dark treacherous tides ; She takes the path that leadeth to the grave, If on it duty, to her loved, abides. Her self-forgetfulness is still the same, Affection prompts her ever helpful hand; From childhood’s foible unto manhood’s aim She, patient, suffers for that little band. Yet she is only like the brooding bird That spreads her breast against the coming storm, That trembles not, when thunders loud are heard, But. self-reliant, keeps her ﬂedglings warm. From ﬁerce gorilla, down to sightless mole, The female loves and cherishes her charge, Then cannot woman, with immortal soul, hat narrow scope of motherhood enlarge? If she have children, they should bind her heart To sympathize with every child on earth ; To make all mothers’ care of her’s a part, And claim her hand to sow the seeds of worth. But if no little ones around her cling, Then is she free to toil where need is great, To gather orphans ’neath her sheltering wing, And be an angel in the way of fate. Yea, she whose mind may tread a path of stars, Whose aspirations heavenly circuits take, Shall pass, with seraphs, through all bolts and bars, ‘Till fettered captives learn their chains to break, And wrongs, that now cryloudly unto God, Will sink in silence, and dissolve in air, When the weak victims that oppression trod, Shall rise to freedom, and develop there. No more will they the crystal goblet ﬁll With crimson ser ents to infest the brain ; No more will they t e unborn infant kill, Nor blight its life with sin’s corroding stain. And draining luxury (death’s haughty aid), That slays with famine and with overﬂow, With false religion shall be lowly laid, Where cold oblivion’s misty waters ﬂow. When, mortals feel that God created them, In that grand “ image,” male and female too, Maternal love shall, like a diadem. Enwrap the soul and give it impulse new. Cecelia Devyr, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. ————+————- FALSE AND TRUE. 3.0:. As I lift the curtain of retirement, which screens my mind from the turbulent sea of life, as it generally exists, what do I behold‘? A striving, self-serving, world—loving throng. Consequent to the legalized sin, land monopoly, one underlying cause of human distress, and of the unjust bearing of other n1an—made laws, all classes of society are made sufferers. SHAKERESS. Those whose circumstances permit, amass great wealth, which their own toil neither creates nor sustains; and they revel in luxu- ries deleterious to both body and soul; which cause an idle, artiﬁcial life, wherein content- ment ﬁnds no abode. And, while they seek renown and honor in the eyes of the aristoc- racy, they are envied by those whose very nerve and sinew provide their support, and whose unremitting but unrecompensed toil secures, to themselves, scarcely the necessities of life; while they are debarred from that degree of mental, social and moral culture, requisite to carry them above the low society and debasing inﬂuences engendered by pov- erty. Thus is labor robbed of its dignity, and it becomes an irksome yoke to those upon whom it falls so heavily. As life is stamped on every feature of the universe, those who do not ﬁnd employment in simple, useful industries, will resort to ille- gitimate means. Hence we see those whose abnormal physical appetites, seek gratiﬁcation in gluttony and other low forms of animal life, with corresponding mental excitements; for which ball-rooms, theaters, and other places of vain amusements amply provide. Another class, gorge the intellect without reference to use, and without practical. appli- cation. With such,spiritua1ity is supplanted, leaving little room for the divine inﬂowings needful to render life acceptable to individ- uals, or a blessing to humanity. With deep lament we behold the masses worship at Fashion’s unhallowed shrine. Many, whose young hearts blossom hopefully in spring-time, which is a prophecy of good fruit in maturer years, are induced to sell all else (save a carnal life) to ape those who mo- nopolize Wealth, and degrade honest labor while they seek to exalt idleness, extravagance, and their associate evils, and make them re- spectable. Rising above this vast multitude, we thank- fully recognize those of sterling integrity, through whom the voice of truth is nobly uttered, relative to the various needed reforms of the day. We ask blessing upon every one whose life is dedicated to humanity's weal, and look with compassion upon sad, weary hearts, whose inner thirstings can never be satisﬁed with perishing joys; and who seek love in a broader purer sphere, than earthly relationships can afford; and we invite them, with us, to turn from the sorrowful picture. The curtain falls ——the scene changes —— and What the vision? A peaceful, holy seclusion —sweet rest in the truth—a home for the soul. We see a band, in whom the ﬁres of Pentecostal love have been kindled, prompt- ing to a common brother and sister-l1ood—a united inheritance — an impartial distribution of the blessings of life. One clean spot on earth, teeming with beauty, and smiling with abundant harvest; made fruitful to those by whom labor is exalted and divested of its painful yoke, and brightened by the angel touch of consecration. This is true life, in which all the faculties of being may be brought into the service of God, and still be richly fraught with enjoy- ment and a healthy condition of physical, so- cial, intellectual and spiritual senses, be en- joyed. Eternal principles are lived by those who have pledged themselves to sell all for the “priceless pearl”; and a relationship is thus formed which robs death of its sting, and the grave of its victory. And by united ef- forts a second temple is reared whose doors are open to all true worshipers of the living God. Catharine Allen, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. ....-m_¢_.____ BERRIES AMONG WEEDS. O__. AMONG the most pleasant of our summer employments, is that of gathering straw- berries. Whether we go into the gardens to secure the rich crops raised by our good brethren, or ramble through the ﬁelds and meadows in quest of the sweet wild fruit, it matters little: for interest and pleasure are combined with our labor. It was my fortune, one warm day last sum- mer, to discover an old strawberry bed that had been abandoned to weeds, which had grown very rank. I was impressed to make 71 a thorough investigation of the down-trodden patch, and was rewarded with an ample supply of bright red berries ,' and I also learned a proﬁtable lesson. I was led to reﬂect that the human mind is like a garden, wherein weeds and fruit grow together; and that, many times, it is diflicult to see aught else but weeds; and how apt we are to turn away, and think it is useless to look for any good thing from such sources. I was instructed that it is far better to exercise patience, and to search diligently for good plants and fruit, and to use our best exertions to destroy the noxious Weeds, and preserve the good vines or plants. We are all placed in the garden of Eden, to dress and to keep it. The germs of a higher life are committed to us to develop; and, if we are diligent and faithful, we shall make our paradise more beautiful, instead of losing it; and shall draw thither good angels to dwell with us, and instruct us in those things which pertain to eternal life. Inspired by such impressions, I resolved anew never to slacken my hand in cultivating the good soil of the heart, and in striving to uproot every plant which our Heavenly Father and Mother have not planted ; and to carefully guard the good plants, and water them with charity and love, which will be like sweet refreshing dews. Then an abundant harvest will prove the integrity of my life, and be my reward, and my garden will not, through neglect, be like the strawberry bed, bearing many weeds, and a proportionate small quan- tity of good fruit. H. E. Potter, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS AT SPIRITUAL MEETINGS, DOCTOR SAMUEL MAXWELL, SPEAKER AND MEDIUM. _o_... A. Christ was a spirit, entirely independent of Jesus; was a spirit a thousand millions of years old —— in existence long before this planet. He took charge of his medium, Jesus, the man, and mani- fested His power to the world through him. Q. Have you ever met that spirit, Christ ? A. I have never met Christ personally, because He is one of the grand old spirits, who has range of all the Spiritual worlds in space. His mission is of such a character, that He does but rarely come Him- self to earth at all, or the rudimentary spiritual world, but works through agents or mediums, in these rudimentary Spirit-lands to carry out His work. His special work upon this planet is employ- ing in the Spiritual world a vast combination of agencies to-day, to bring about this spiritualizing of our lives ; to inject into the external world, so much of the experiences, the beauty and glory of that other interior life, as can find lodgment and appropriation in the lives of men upon this earth. Q. Do the followers of Jesus usually meet Him personally? A. Jesus, that beautiful soul has passed on from the ﬂrst Spirit-world. They do not ever meet Him, because all persons, when they escape from the material body, must ﬁrst come to this nearest Spiritual belt, or of one which surrounds the planet, but can only rise through each one, as they are prepared by growth. Q. You frequently allude to our“ eternal Father,” will you explain who this is? A. There is, my friend, a great want of expres- sion —— the Father and Mother, two principles united in oneness. The divine life is both Father and Mother, balanced precisely throughout inﬁnite space. Every cubic inch of this Father and Mother life, full of its wisdom, full of its love, of its power, and with a completeness of consciousness that transcends the most perfect consciousness that ever has existed in the human soul. This is the “ All—Father,” as well as the “All-Mother.” To this as it is manifested to our souls in their inmost depths, we all turn with divinest reverence, for this pure, this infinite love, the spiritual wisdom, is the fountain from which comes all life, all con- sciousness, all being. This to us is the truth. R. P. Journal. .T._¢_:__ We present to the readers of our Monthly some lines that were written by a novitiate sister of the Shaker fraternity at Mt. Leba- non, who soon after was reaped from the earth—life, and gathered to immortal spheres. They have been set to music since her decease. '72 SHAKER AND SHAKERESS. 1. I am seek-ing a beau—ti - val - ley, A - Way in my old na-tive cl - ty, BEAUTIFUL VALLEY. 0 0 I dream‘d of this land far a - way, But thought it a de - so-late I ﬁnd that each step I have ta - ken, But gives new ex-pe-rl—ence and strength, My courage is strong and un - sha - ken, I’ll gain the blest valley at length. For just through the midst of the lowland, Is a high-way of ho - ll-ness clean, The li-on this path hath not trod-den, Nor eye of the vul-ture e’er seen. Its path-way I ne’er before knew, And as I am slow-ly de - scend-ing, Its beau-ties un—fold to my view; 2. Tie true the de-scent has been painful, With watching, and toil and great care, I’ve been prosper’d thus far on myjourney, And now grow content with my fare; 3. There are pilgrims descending be-fore me, They all have some good thing to say Of hu - mil - i-ty’s beau-ti-ful val - ley, And al - so of Z1 ~ on’s high-way; re - gion, And dreaded the rough thorny way. TEMPERANCE. j.o__. The things of old must pass away, That long o'er man has held the sway, And trampled on his dearest rights, And closed his eyes and dimm’d his lights. Of such is wine, so long renown’d, That laid the patriarch on the ground ; The Lord of Lords that seals their fate, The King of kings that rules in state. Such is the glory of the cup. The high, the low, the rich will sup ; And from the days of Noah down, The laws could only on it frown. All helpless now before its sway, Yet hope inspires a better day, For God hath said me strong must fall, Before the weak, who conquer all. No crowned heads norscepter’d host Will in that day of courage boast; But truth shall guide the actors well, And prayer and praise in accents swell. Em-mory 0. Brooks. Groveland, N. Y. mm PERSONAL EXPERIENCE. __0.__. THE writer has lived with the Shakers, sixty- eight years—-lived with those who believed under the ministration of Mother Ann, who was the same, in spirit, as Jesus, in M8 appear- ing. They gathered into Apostolic order- Community of interest. They carried out the Christ principle to the very letter. They who had wives, lived as they that had none. They who possessed houses and lands, as though they possessed not-—for the fashion of the world had passed away. They were a noble people, strong in body and in mind. It was a great blessing to me, that my lot was cast with them, when I was young, away from the evils that are in the world, to learn to wear the Christian yoke,till it became easy and the burden light—to obtain the promised rest, to my soul—in this present time. Elder Simon Mag/bee, Hancock, Mass. _.___.....¢_.j_. HENRY WARD BEECHER probably gives utter- ance to more radical ideas than any other ortho- dox clergyman in the country. In a recent ser- mon he said: “The gates of Hell have opened into this world through ecclesiastical judicatories, and the greatest cruelties have been practiced by Christian sects, and the world has been presented with a hideous, bloody-mouthed God, that makes men only to drown them. The Church dominion in the world has been sinzply monstrous ,' there have been no excesses more abonti-1m.bl.e than those committed un- der Church discipline. The Church has been under the dominion of the Devils.” Alluding to his posi- tion among the Congregationalists, Mr. Beecher said it was often asked, " Why, as he maintained such liberal views, he did not separate from them ?” “I stay here,” said he, “because there are men that say Congregationalist ministers shall not stand in the pulpit and say certain things, and I say that they shall I’’ Theological controversy is “the Gates of Hell.” They can be opened only by a spirit of infallibility, that holds belief, of more vital consequence to salvation, than good righteous works. That thinks to do God good service by afflicting human beings, as Calvin did Ser- vetus, because he did not believe that Jesus was the eternal son of God. 1. Sexual prom1‘.scm'ty——corresponds to savage- ism; or the gross, selﬁsh and sensual in human nature. 2. Marriage, for the propagation and education of the race. This institution lies at the founda- ti(:1n of society and civilization in the natural or er. 3. Celibacy; alias life in the mental and moral brain-region rather than the cerebellum. Plato, Jesus, ppollonius, Michael Angelo, Sir Isaac Newton, Miss Bremer, Florence Nightingale, John G. Whittier, the Quaker poet, and a whole galaxy of the great and good, lived and live celibate lives. All live thus in the Spirit World of immortality. J. M. Peebles. A SERMON TO GAMBLERS. _.__.0m. THE Rev. Mr. Hammond, revivalist, has been preaching a special sermon to the sporting men of St. Louis. He published an invitation to gamblers and fast men, and in response the church was crowded to its utmost. VVhen no more could get in, about three hundred Chris- tians kindly left in order to make room for the sinners. Probably a like congregation had never before been in a church. In the main, it was orderly, the only serious disturbance being caused by a drunken woman. Mr. Hammond began with an onslaught on tobacco, quoting to great applause this verse: Tobacco is a ﬂlthy weed; It was the devil sowed the seed; It drains the pocket, scents the clothes, And makes a chimney of the nose. Among other things, Mr. Hammond told them the following story of David Mattoon, a Rochester gambler: “ He started one night for the theater, and got along beside a low brick church where an Evangelist was preaching. He saw the light, and an invisible hand drew him in. At the close of the meeting Mattoon, the professional sporting man, walked for- ward. Then and there he knelt down and prayed, ‘ God be merciful to me, a sinner.’ He rose from his knees a saved man. He Went home. He had $3,000 worth of gambling im- plements. He burnt them all up. With a mother and sister to support, he said, ‘ VVhat shall I do?’ His hands were delicate and soft as a lady’s. Everybody knew he was a gam- bler. After many fruitless eiforts to obtain work—for people were all afraid of him-—l1e hired himself to a grocer at $20 a month. His old friends, and one in particular, tempted him. He stood ﬁrm. He said, ‘I will never touch a card again.’ It was after this that he entered the service of the grocer. He neither drank, smoked, nor chewed. No Christian ought to do either. He became mayor of Os- wego and was elected a member of the New York Legislature.” FOR LIFE WE RUN. j0.._ Behold the straight and narrow way To life eternal leads; To win we run, improve our day, Nor to temptations yield. All base desires we banish hence, True freedom to secure, The word of God is our defense, By which we life insure. The tempter, thus we overcome, The world within subdue, This victory ﬂrst our Saviour won, His inward foes he slew; Yea his disciples do the same, Still learn his yoke to wear, Endure the cross, despise the shame, Hence his salvation share. Dyer Slack. Enﬁcld, Ct. ._____:+___j. THE LEBANON SHAKERS. .__Oj THE Troy Press, in writing up a Shaker history. says, in 1‘7'79, the people in the vicinity of New Lebanon became greatly interested in the conver- sation of a Shaker who chanced in that direction. Many were ready to believe his doctrines. Calvin Harlow was appointed by the New Lebanon folks to see the people at Niskayuna, and to bring an account of them. When he returned he con- fessed himself unqualiﬁed to give a proper report, and Joseph Meacham and Amasa Hammond (both Baptist ministers) and Aaron Kibbe made another excursion with him to the Shaker settlement. The four believed that what they saw and heard was the truth of God. A settlement was formed at New Lebanon, and in a short time the converts there were more numerous than the original Believers at N iskayuna. ._._:_..+__.___... J ESUITS. joj THE Catholic Church is built upon Peter, and Peter built upon Jesus. Therefore that church brought forth an order of Jesuits— men, who imitated Jesus, instead of becoming Christians, as did the man Jesus, by being baptized with the Christ Spirit. ___j{.m_._ OBITUARY. 0 i\L;RTHA POOL, aged 78; at Canaan, N. Y., May 5, 8 4. 2 Sﬁl\4fEL POOL, aged 83; at Hancock, Mass., May 9, . ALMIRA BARTLETT, aged 32; at W. Gloucester, Me., July 11, 1874. DANIEL BRAINARD, aged 81; at Watervliet, N. Y., July 15, 1874. MARTHA ROBERTS, at South Union, Ky., June 23, 1874. DANIEL FRASER has moved from the North Family, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y., to Shirley, Mass. .-I /!
Show less
Subjects: Shaker -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-sha-ss0409
Is part of: Hamilton College Library Digital Collections, Communal Societies Collection, Shaker Collection

Title: Shaker Manifesto, vol. 04, no. 10 (October 1874)
Publisher: United Society
Date: 1874-10-01
Place published: Mt. Lebanon (N.Y.)
Text: Vol. IV. F. W. EVANS, Emron. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. Mt. Lebanon, (301.00. N. Y. October, 1874. FIFTY CENTS PER ANNUM. SOCIAL GATHERING. ON the 19th August, we, the Gathering Order of Mt. Lebanon Shakers, held, for the seventeenth time, our annual social union meeting—never once having failed for want of weather. Not only have we had weather enough, but it has been, as on this occasion, simply perfect. Whether this has happened to be so by chance, or has occurred under Law, and by design of interested parties in the two worlds, is an open question. One hundred and fourteen were on the ground. All enjoyed the occasion, without a drawback. Dialogues, in which from four to seven took part, were enacted. Short speeches were delivered by many. Over ﬁfty original articles and treatises were read, mostly by the writers. It was a foretaste of Heaven. The general feeling was, by a young sister, thus expressed: “ I do not believe there ever was, since the world was made, any thing qu...
Show moreVol. IV. F. W. EVANS, Emron. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. Mt. Lebanon, (301.00. N. Y. October, 1874. FIFTY CENTS PER ANNUM. SOCIAL GATHERING. ON the 19th August, we, the Gathering Order of Mt. Lebanon Shakers, held, for the seventeenth time, our annual social union meeting—never once having failed for want of weather. Not only have we had weather enough, but it has been, as on this occasion, simply perfect. Whether this has happened to be so by chance, or has occurred under Law, and by design of interested parties in the two worlds, is an open question. One hundred and fourteen were on the ground. All enjoyed the occasion, without a drawback. Dialogues, in which from four to seven took part, were enacted. Short speeches were delivered by many. Over ﬁfty original articles and treatises were read, mostly by the writers. It was a foretaste of Heaven. The general feeling was, by a young sister, thus expressed: “ I do not believe there ever was, since the world was made, any thing quite so good as our Annual Social Gathering.” MEETINGS should be times of religious con- ﬁdence among those who assemble—the in- terior soul feelings coming from the heavens, grounded in the conscience, can then ﬁnd con- fession and expression. If the meetings of natural men and women are free, in the mutual conﬁdence of a com- mon sensuality, to those therein immersed, how much more free should be the meeting of souls, in the God element, for spiritual iudgment and mutual elevation. How sacred should such occasions be held, and all things therewith connected. The proper use of secretiveness is to con- ceal those things that are too good to be com- municated—not common. A true, religious meeting is a prophesy of union, in a. perma- nent, spiritually religious life—— a meeting that will never break up. When that high order is attained, the past will become the present, and the present will be eternity. The loves and affections will have become spiritualized. We shall have found real fathers and mothers, brothers and sisters —Gospel relations, who will be as unchangeable as truth, as kind and loving as their Father and Mother —God. THE OLD WORLD DIES. _0_ AND what have we to do about it? Why, to join with angel hands who are demolishing its corrupt but lingering institutions, political, social and religious, for “passing away” is written on all effete institutions of the age. “The yesterdays are gone. Let them go.” As the new born sun of righteousness peers in upon the pathway of the pure in heart, en- abling them to “ see God ” and walk “in the light of life,” the crude crutches of a limping faith in God, fall from their grasp. And as we see the erect living human temple — a soul arrayed in truth —-walking in the garden of the Lord, and beckoning us on to Elysium, a healing inspiration thrills our being and makes us whole in faith that a power is about to be shed upon humanity, causing it to seek after God and Heaven; a power that makes “ all things new and all things of God ” in the new Earth and new Heavens. In inimitable music a new song bursts upon our souls, with our spirit eye We look down the aisles of time, of man—made churches and human creeds, and see the platforms of theo- logical error being removed plank by plank. Delusions, as strongly set as the pyramids of the ages — delusions — which have been the arbiters of faith, the fruitful source of divis- ion in the churches called Christian, and the dominating rule in secular policies, severing the fraternal bonds of nations, and bathing them in blood —— are being destroyed by angel hands. Shells of truth are being cracked, the ker- nel tasted; invigorated by its nourishment, God’s agents are turning the old world of error and sin, upside down. The soul of in- stitutions, political, social, moral and religious is being disrobed of garments that have de- ceived their votaries and the new born mind, and resurrected spirit, is discovering the motors that are moving humanity to day. The fulsome, hypocritical, selﬁsh policies, that have organized and directed human governments, both mundane and religious, will be exhumed and exposed, their base purposes compre- hended by the common mind, and truth, sim- ple as the driving wheel of a velocipede, will be harnessed to the car of human pro- gress, propelling it onward to the goal of God. Rays of light—the life examples of those who follow Christ are beaming upon the theo- logical cloud —“ mystery of u‘odliness”— and it is found to be as simple as the two halves of an orange. The Christian’s God is not a triple headed male monster, not the theologically created, baleful, vengeful tyrant who destroys human beings at his pleasure ; blesses and saves whom he will, and damns whom he pleases. without regard to good or evil deeds. God is, in esse, a bisexual being— the Heavenly Parentage of man. The Father revealed by Jesus, first born Heavenly Son. The mother, by Ann, ﬁrst born Heavenly Daughter. Ann Lee, imitating Jesus, in prac- tical life of Godliness, aided by the life of her children, establishes the fact of the Mother- hood of God, even as did the life of J esus, the Fatherhood. They twain reveal the “ new man ” in Christ. Mediatorially the Divine will and purpose both for the “ new Earth and new Heaven” are vouchsafed to man. The ﬁrst by the light of a burning bush, through the thundering Sinai, by commandments, etched on tables of stone, by a voice, through the ministration of angels. The latter, by a succession of ministering spirits, and by souls, redeemed from sin and wrong —— the harvest of honest confession and repentance. Commencing with J esus, then extending down, through male and female witnesses, who, by obedience, keep heavenly relation to the Divine Mind, until the testimony reaches the most debased human soul who may be resurrected and elevated to the Divine Life. Christianity, instead of being a mummy saint, eighteen hundred years old, dead in for- mulas, and smothered in ceremonies, without the life of God, wrapt about with a winding sheet of human creeds; embalmed by imput- ed righteousness; encased in a petriﬁed sar- cophagus of the blood of J esus, and healed of the wounds of sin by the stripes of a J udean thong, in its reappearing is discovered to be a. character, new born, living, consisting of righteousness. Its vital currents pulsated in the veins of the baptized Jesus as by humilia- tion he learned obedience by the things he suffered, and became a “son of God,” the same vitalizing spirit ﬂows in the life currents of every true follower of Christ. By the light of this new born gospel day, Christian atonement, for humanity’s ransom, is mani- fested by each individual on the altar of self denial, as did J esus, Peter, Paul, Ann, and others. In ﬁne, the mysterious cloudy creed of theological Christianity, called Catholic, with its posthumous salvation in sin, by death bed declaration of faith in Jesus’ death; its water baptism:-3 for soul puriﬁcations ; its elections to salvation and damnation by Divine arbitration, without regard to works; its free grace redemptions without repentance of sin; its gloriﬁcations without righteousness; its withering damnation by eternal punishment- without eternal sin ; its mysterious eucharist ; its triune male God; aye, its whole mystic churchal cloud, is swept away like the dew, by the rays of the sun of this new born day of God. The old world dies! Christian discipleship instead of being faith alone, is discovered to consist of confession and repentance of sin; and redemption from its nature by crosses, thus becoming sons and daughters of God— our Heavenly Father and Mother. The Christian’s God is just and righteous, yet merciful and forgiving. No human being is so cruel and unjust as to pun- ish the most perfectly good man for the sins of all the rest of humanity; much less will the Christian’s God punish man on that prin- ciple, and still less punish a fellow God. '74. Truth is come, the soul that sins, dies, the soul who works righteousness lives. The con- fessing, repenting sinner is resurrected to spiritual life in God and peace with man. Good works are sermons, more potent than the orations of Demosthenes, the folio opinions of Calvin, Luther, or the Romish Pope. Ceas- ing to do evil will more effectually cast out the devil than hurling a Lutheran inkstand at his head. A righteous life weds its possessor to God, and thus mated—Jesus like—-the human soul hath boldness without egotism ; power with- out usurpation; authority without priestly laying on of hands; pathos without human aﬁectation ; mercy without partiality; justice without revenge; love without lust ; peace without sacriﬁce of principle, and honor with- out throne of regal state. This was the amu- let of Jesus! The germinal principles of human law for the protection and guidance of society, needs to be purgated of the hypocrisy and deceit that now hide the motive of self interest of rulers. And the greatest good of the greatest number must become the laws. The old world dies, let it die. For the day is dawning when both political and theological potentates shall know that there is a power above the thrones of church or state, to which all knees shall bow , a simple creed, which all tongues shall confess as authority, and that creed is given in two words—— Godly life. Elder Giles B. Avery, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. THE SITUATION. N EVER did the theologcal world, present the appearance of “choose ye this day whom ye will serve,” more than the present time. At no period, since the Reformation, have there been as many departures from the so-called orthodoxies as now ; nor so few successes for the churches, that arraign their heretics, as since the beginning of the last half of the nineteenth century. That there is a leaven hidden in the earth, that is working mischief with man-made creeds and unsavory dogmas, is apparent to the dullest comprehension ; and that this leaven is making Babylon, Worse confounded, in the social and religious circles of the earthly order, is cogent, even to the minds of those, not given to reﬂection. Inﬁ- delity in the efficacy of infant baptism: incredulity to infallibility; tendency to the confessional, and the preference of good works before good faith, are but drops before the shower, that will lead to many followers of the recent apostates, of these, and many simi- lar pre-supposed, infallible theological enact- ments. The expulsion of one Hyacinthe, is only the rearing of the standard of a new departure, that has more followers than tongue can tell. The “Swing” recently enacted at Chicago, with procedures there, of the same character, not long ago, will be followed by hundreds of cases more deﬁant than these; should the Churches accept the challenge, which the gospel of common sense seems daily multiply- ing, as with arithmetical progression. The arraignment of a Cuyler, for recognizing that woman is equally a saviour with man; and that it is only heathenish, and worse, to fail of acknowledging that God is as much female as male; and the employment of Smiley and her Sisters, are making this proclamation a home-thrust, in thousands of hearts, where, by SHAKER AND no other agency, could it possibly enter. This arraignment is one of the largest blessings in disguise —— the sprouting of a truth, in a new ﬁeld, that “ will not down ” at the bidding of all the Churches combined. God be praised, and blessed be Cuyler! The scare of the Elmira Congregationalists, as given by their noble pastor, in the advocacy of oral confession, comes in for a share of our admiration, and is a notable “ straw ” that indicates the inclination of the “situation,” as being more towards Christianity, than towards Romanism. And to this Beecher, of Elmira, is credited the advice to his Brooklyn Brother, of “preaching less philosophy, and practicing more Christianity.” No “ sorrow ” would follow such action. The union, of the “ old and new ” schools, has its signiﬁcance, that points to less hair-splitting theology, and more real philanthropy. The universal admis- sion that Presbyterians and Universalists are nearer, and more loving neighbors, bears evi- dence of the fact that predestination, fore- ordination, and total depravity, will eventually lie in one common grave. What means the departure from entire reliance on the vicarious atonement theory? a declension in Method- istic mummery of leaving the whole debt for Jesus to pay ; and the more prevalent demand for good works, than for good faith‘? Not one Wesleyan in ten, now clings to the atonement, with the conﬁdence and tenacity of thirty years ago ! Can we pass by the revolt against the mili- tary drill in the Colleges, as having no signiﬁ- cance upon the religious situation? And the general desire of the nation, as expressed through its representatives, to reduce its army and navy; does this arise from its ﬁnancial situation, or from the advanced ground of moral necessity? What means the iconoclasm of English, German and Italian States, with others, against their union with the Church? What happiness may we feel, that God, through the people, refuses the admission of his or her name, or that of Jesus Christ, Ann Lee, Virgin Mary, the Methodist, or any other Church within the constitution of these United States ! And following the progress of truth, when should we stop? The Second Advent- ists and thousands of others, have thankfully lost hope in a physical resurrection, after death. Spiritualists are learning that spiritu- alism is no more of a salvation to them, than is the cast-off faith of the blood of Jesus. Men and women of all denominations are learning that they are sinners ; and that there is no way out of sin, except by a self—denying repentance, that stops their sinning ; and good works are at a higher premium, even outside of religious denominations, than is the most popular persuasion, without good works. The primitive Christian Church, is brought into better repute, in these days, than for hundreds of years in the past; and a demand for its repetition, as a Christian necessity, is now more easily evoked than for ages. Churches are admitting the great disparity of brother- hood, between the ﬁrst Christian Church, and the popular so-called Churches of to-day; and reforms are already numerous. The multi- tudes recognize great departure in their lives——— however good members of popular Churches they may be ——from the life Jesus lived ; the life his disciples lived in that day, after their conversion ; and the life which his followers —— Christians —~ are only justiﬁed in living to-day. Upon reviewing the situation, I am more than satisﬁed that the progress is in the right direction; and that in the life and works of humble, but unpopular Christi- anity, the Shaker saints, in their heavens upon earth, are-still the Vanguard. Elder G. A. Lamas, Watervliet, N. Y. CORRESPQNDENCE. PLEASANT HILL, Ky., July 28, 1874. DEAR CHRISTIAN BROTHER—F01' the letter you wrote me two weeks ago, I am thankful : and as I am in doubt as to duty on one, if not two points, please advise me. First— Can I consistently unite without fully believing in the dual and sexual nature of God; or the inspiration, or Motherhood of Ann Lee? Her practical good, in the line of progress, I gratefully accept, as I do yours and other Reformers.’ The celibacy, commun- ism in property, anti-war, fashion, style and cast of your societies——including equality of the sexes~—have been my principles for years, excepting the ﬁrst, which I now accept. But to the “ sacred roll and book ” I demur. It may be even so, but as I am careful, and possibly slow to prove all things, it is not yet so proven to my mind as to command belief. Second — If I ought to unite, should I stay here or go to you? As a visitor I came hither one week ago. As you know, the location is favorable, the more aged members industrious, frugal, and in all substantials worthy; and yet Conservative. Whereto they have attained, they literally walk by the same rule : not forgetting things behind, nor reaching forth to any new things before. I must reform and progress. They, especially Paulina Bryant, Chief Eldress, and all sisters including the children, are urging me to abide, and inﬂuence my wife and two daughters to come. With your people I know there is more congeniality and enjoyment. Here, more need of my work. Can it be done ? Will they hear, or even forbear‘? May they ——the Elders——not go so far as to forbid my efforts to reform ‘I For their work hands and visitors they cook pork, lard, tea and coffee and other unclean things —using, themselves, these bad drinks——and raising swine on one part of their grounds — the mill. I fear they are sliding back to the world, in eating, drinking and drugging. Progress, in science— practical facts in God’s works—they ignore, save four or ﬁve mem- bers. Can I be blessed with the wisdom of the serpent and harmlessness of the dove, sufficient to persuade them onwards and up- wards? The few minds, here, in sympathy with progress, discourage the hope yet wish me to stay. Their property, worth near half a million, united with their great cause of human purity, is too much to be lost. But their agriculture, horticulture, house—keeping, hygiene, and in a word, all, needs improve- ment. Ought I, the least of all saints, to try in my humble way ‘.7 I enclose a testimonial as to a little of what I have done, and send you a copy of my treatise, years ago on suffrage. In the conﬁdence of a Christian Brother, I hope to receive your advice. They have ex- tended, to me, the utmost kindness, and heard me, for twenty minutes, last Sabbath ; but seem to fear widening from the old paths, not to say ruts. By no means would I change a jot of the ﬁrst genuine faith; but desire to learn all the useful our Father has for us, in these latter days. As I expect to remain a week, or ten days longer, please write me here. With due esteem and Christian regard, I am your unworthy Brother, W. Perkins. Have Dr. ’I‘rall’s diploma, have treated sick for ﬁfteen or twenty years, and lost but one patient, and he because he left my prescription. W. P. Mr. LEBANON, July 31, 1.874. W. PERKINS, DEAR FRIEND —Your letter of 28th inst. is at hand. You ask if you can, “consistently, unite, without fully believing in the duality and sexuality of God, and in the inspiration and motherhood of Ann Lee.” Jesus asked the questioners, in his day—- “How can ye believe, who seek honor, one of another?" If any man will do the works, he shall know and understand the doctrine. The physical, moral and spiritual STATE, of a per- son, determines his or her power or capacity of belief. VVe have, in our family, a person, who was obedient to and observant of the rules of the family, for about a year, before he traveled to deep, spiritual, religious conviction of sin; and believed, with all his heart, the doctrines of our system. I have been under the inﬂu- ence of the system, some forty-four years, and its principles and beautiful doctrines were never so brightly expanding, enlarging and absorbingly interesting, as at this present time. I would believe, because I could not help it; practice, because I could not, con- scientiously, do otherwise—— would preach it for the love of humanity, if left, like Elijah, all alone. I have life in myself. The fruit of the Gospel tree attracts you to it. If you come as a little child— a learner —you will gather to and respect those who have done the works,‘ but who do not yet fully know of the increase of the Gospel doc- trines. If, in them, there be any love of self, any lack of self denial, that the increasing tes- timony— the second thunder—— would take cognizance of, new comers have need of patience, until such as have been, for so many years, doing, the will of God, in obey- ing the testimony of the first Gospel degree ——- the first thunder—— shall receive their re- ward, which will be POWER to “increase with the increase of God." “To as many as re- ceived him, to them gave he power to be- come the Sons of God and Daughters of God.” That was the pay they received. It will be so with the old Believers v—genuine Shakers. You need the Gospel that they have lived. They need the increase that yousee, but have not yet lived. You can well afford to bear with them, if they can bear with you. You should not rebel against them because of the truths they do not yet practice. And they, in the Christ spirit, can do nothing against the truths, you see, but cannot reduce to practice until you do the ﬁrst works which they have done—confess and forsake all the sins you see in yourself, and hate the ﬂesh. Hate your own generative life, with all the rela- tions growing out of it, without hating your SI-IAKERESS. own person or hating any other persons. Ful- ﬁll all contracts, or legally dissolve them. Perform all duties that that order has created. I do not see how you can help believing in the duality of God——-except from bad diet —— for all things are dual. If you believe in God as the fountain from whence so many dual streams ﬂow, “believe also in me,” and with me, that God is and is dual. And so with the motherhood of Ann Lee. Why, she had four natural children, and she has thou- sands of spiritual children, yourself included. Will you deny her motherhood? If you did not believe her inspiration, verbally, believe for her works’ sake. But you do believe. Lord help your unbelief. As to the “ Sacred Roll” and “ Wisdom’s Book,” some believers had as good a right to make fools of themselves, about two books, as the whole of Christendom had, to do so, for cen- turies, about one book which they had made. VVhen the Israelites had made a calf of choice things, they worshiped it for a little while, until they became ashamed of themselves. After worshiping Jesus so long, what if we did worship Ann Lee for a season? And after bowing down, for ages, to the idol King James set up-— the Bible—— what if we did bow down, for a few years, to two books, that ourselves had made? They contain al- most as much good as the Protestant male book, and a great deal less evil. At least, they did represent duality. Under our anti-Christian education, when Spiritualism broke out among us, we mistook it for Religion. In the beginning, what was supernatural was Divine and Holy. The In- struments were Angels, and the Spirits were the Lord God, Amen. Now we know the Spirits were no better than they should be, and that the Instruments were men and women, of like passions, subject to the same inﬁrmities as our poor selves. That is all. A word to the wise, who discern the principle, is sufficient. As to your remaining there, or coming here, it is only a question whether you will be an aﬂiiction and an inﬂiction to Pleasant Hill, or to Mt. Lebanon. Some body will have to suffer many things on your account before you become identi- tied with the institution—-ﬂesh of its ﬂesh and bone of its bone—for, until you “eat my ﬂesh and drink my blood,” said Jesus, you will have no part with me. That means suffering. It means a baptism of the Christ Spirit, and all the gifts and graces ﬂowing from obedience — spiritual obedience. You ask my advice, as a Christian Brother, and in a rough, off hand way, I give it. But I love you, have been pleased with the feel- ing and sphere of your letters. As you have found a certain relation to Pleasant Hill and its ruling Elders, I prefer to let them “advise ” as to your location of settlement. Wherever you can receive, from the Insti- tution, the most good and be the most bene- ﬁted, personally, you will do the most good. Fraternally, 171 W, Evans __.___.._.__ THERE _never was a great man unless through divine inspiration. ' Cicero. '75 SHAKER CENTENNIAL. 0__ MT. LEBANON, August 6, 1874. Bnnovnn J. M. Pnnnmzsz Your last, from New York, is under my eye. If any thing I write comforts or strengthens you in your life work as a Christ Prophet—a diffuser of light and purity— life from the inner Heavens—I am “glad, and rejoice,” I live to be and do good. One hundred years ago, to-day, Mother Ann Lee and her little band landed in New York, on Sabbath eve. They were in a new world, having ﬂed from the face of the monster, blasphemously calling itself the Church of Christ——the Episcopalian Church of Old England— a powerful Hierarchy which was forever pointing the poor of the earth to the heavens, there to behold a cruci- ﬁed Jesus, standing, with pierced hands and feet and bleeding side, pleading for those whom they, the priests, had robbed of their inheritance in the land; and then employed press-gangs to force them into the English armies and navies to ﬁght for their God and King, whom, in their hearts, they cursed, and looked upwards to see if there were not bet- ter Gods and beings, than their God and King. In the “Beecher-Tilton scandal,” there is more than the public or even your own dear self may imagine. It is not persons, but principles and systems. It means Babylon. Generation and Chris- tianity mixed, God, not man, is in it. It is the judgment of Protestanism in America, even as Catholicism is being judged in Europe. Does not Europe possess her infallible Pope ? And does not America possess an image of that infallible Pope, in every one of her great, popular preachers and leaders? War “the Bible and Sharp’s Riﬂes,” are component parts of Protestantism as of Catholicism. How long since Church and State Clergy were slave holders? Some being slaves and Christian ministers too. It is judgment day. The revelation of the Christ Spiritsis, increas- ingly, brighter and brighter. The Christ Angels do often obsess the public men, like T. K. Beecher, Chapin, Chever, Tyng and H. W. Beecher, and corresponding leading women. And in the “ fervent heat” of their inspiration, cause them to forget themselves, and to utter sentiments and advance ideas, consistent only with Shaker theology. This creates confusion in their own minds, and great incongruity between their life conduct’ and their preaching is the result. Not that they, as men and women, are “sinners above all others.” But being quickened by Christ Angels, and their spiritual powers developed, they are capable of sinning beyond the power of the unbaptised. If their light be turned to darkness — to do evil—how great the darkness! And how transcendant the evill! When the seven plagues are fulﬁlled in Babylon, and the seven devils——of which the prostitution of the reproductive powers is chief — are cast out, war and poverty will not be. The noble, cultivated powers and faculties of our intellectual giants and giant- '76 SHAKER AND esses, will be left free for the service of Heavenly Ministering Angels, who are hovering——brooding— over the whole of Babylon———Catholic, Greek and Protestant. And their rest from self serving, will be glori- ous. Repentant Peter— the symbol of Rome, which has denied and cruciﬁed the true Christ for 1,260 years-——will become their Father. And Mary Magdale7t— the symbol of Protestantism——will be their Motlzer. Babylon—Flesh and Spirit 0rder—is fal- len —— is fallen —before the Angel of Spirit- ualism, and Harvesting Angels follow on to attend unto, and cut down the wheat and tares, which are so inextricably mixed and interblended, that none other than Christ Spirits could or would do any thing with them. Such as call upon the name—char- acter—of true Shakers, will be saved. For in Christ’s second appearing, there is salva- tion from the “sins of the world,” that are, even now, “accusing the Saints of God day and night continually.” And swamping the ﬂeshmongering amphibious Christiaus—— Priests and People —in Pilgrim’s Slough of Despond. Write and tell me you will be, in spirit, if not in body, at our social gathering. Fraternally, F. W. Evans. AS YOU SOW, S0 WILL YOU REAP. THE man who undertakes to live two lives will ﬁnd that he is living but one, and that one is a life of deception. Causes will be true to their effects. That which you sow you will reap. ‘ If you live to the ﬂesh, to the passions, to the cor- rupt inclinations, you may depend upon it that the fruit which is in store for you will be that which belongs to these things. There can be no doubt as to what your harvest will be. If you think that after your day's business is done you can shut the blinds and carry on your orgies in secret with your evil companions; if you think that you can serve the devil by night, and then go forth and look like a sweet and virtuous young man, that goes in the best society, and does not drink nor gamble, nor commit any vice, then the devil has his halter about your neck, and he leads you, the stupidest fool in all the crowd. You deceive nobody but yourself. There is an expression in your eyes that tells stories. Passions stain clear through. A man might as well expect to take nitrate of silver —-—whose nature is to turn him to a lead color—and not have the doctor know it, as to expect that he can form evil habits and pursue mischievous courses and not have it known It does not need asheriff to search out and reveal the kind of life that you are living. Every law of God in nature is an oﬂicer after you. It does not require a court judge and jury to try and condemn you. All nature is a court room, and every principle thereof is a part of that court which tries and condemns you. Do not think that there can be such a mon- strous misadjustment of affairs as that you can do this work of the devil and have the remuneration of an angel.- H. W. Beecher. ___:_+:._.._.... CANAAN, Vr., August 12, 1874. ELDER F. W. EVANS — My dear friend — Your kind favor of August 10, inviting me to be among you upon the occasion of your social gathering, was duly received. And, though against my heart’s wishes, must say it will be impossible for me to be present, in body, owing to previous lecture engagements. But I promise to be with you in spirit and the fel- lowship of heart, which seeks the good of common humanity. Created social beings,it .-sa- is eminently proper to occasionally meet and mingle upon the intellectual and spiritual planes of life for mutual beneﬁt. Such sea- sons, comparable to cases, are highly enjoya- ble. Often do I mourn, because deprived (traveler and pilgrim as I am) of the privilege of oftener meeting congenial souls—tl1ose whose sympathies are aﬂame with reform; whose aspirations reach up to the heavens; whose natures have been quickened by bap- tismal ﬁres, and Who, standing upon the mount of vision, walk even now with the angels of the resurrection. The date of this assures you I am in Canaan, where lecturing upon spiritualism, and reﬂecting upon the signs of the times, there comes to me this old hymn: “On Jordan's stormy banks I stand, and cast a wishful eye, To Canaan’s fair and happy land, where my pos- sessions lie.” The banks of mortal life are truly “ stormy ” and almost fainting by the way, we often cast “ wishful eyes ” toward spiritual Canaan the Zion of eternal peace and rest. Do we see alike the signs of the times? The old theo- logical heavens and the political earths are being rolled up like a scroll. The social world is in a terrible ferment. The devil seems let loose for a little season. Surely “the judgment is set.” And yet, beyond present storms are lightning skies. God has not forsaken the world ; Christ angels are in- viting; the reapers have come and are thrust- ing in their sickles ; the chaff and stubble of fashions, forms and creeds, and man-made institutions, are being burned up by the unquenchable ﬁres of eternal truth. The granite rock of righteousness is laid bare- and upon “this rock,” with its seven thun- ders and seven steps of holiness, an order of society is being built, against which the gates of hell cannot prevail. VVeary not, 0 brothers and sisters, ye are the ﬁrst fruits, prophesies of the coming harvests. Upon your forehead the angels have written the word Faithful. The teachings of purity, peace, and “all things in common,” are based upon the foundation of eternal truth and justice. They lead to heaven, to salvation, to-day; to the Zion of our God. I must come up to Mt. Lebanou——the New Jerusalem of the country and century -—this fall. I recently had an excellent letter from Elder Eades, of South Union. He is rich in faith, and full of hope for the future. Re- member me most kindly to all present-— “One family, We dwell in him—one church above, beneath.” My sincere prayer is, that God and good angels may bless you, oneand all. Most cordially thine, J. M. Peebles. _jj. MT. LEBANON, August 16, 1874. G. F. TRAIN—— MY DEAR FRIEND, I want to hear from you—and to see you. Next Wednesday, if you will be here, you shall have the rare privilege of attending our Social Gathering. You would be the ﬁrst out- sider who has ever attended. I have invited Peebles, but do not much expect him. This invitation is to you, on the ground of friend- ship, and the self-denial you practice, in ab- staining from ﬂeshly lusts and ﬂeshly food. Come by G. F. Train, on Harlem Express, to New Lebanon Depot, then to North Family. F. W. Evans. TURKISH BATH HOTEL, 41 W. 26TH ST., NEW YORK, August 19, 1874. DEAR ELDER EVANS: Head and shoulders over Sects, Dogmas, Creeds, Lawyers, Doctors, Priests, Politicians and Beechers, the Disciples of Ann Lee have jumped the fence of bigotry, fanaticism and superstition—holding Church and State, con- suming wars, Inundations, Famine and Panics, at arm’s length. They are victorious, over the Appetites and the Passions. Startling changes are so near at hand, I seem chained here, as by fate. It may be Revolution. What binds us, in affinity, is Truth. I want to meet you and yours, but destiny keeps me still, a Hermit. Some time I will come, but not now. The Fruit is not yet ripe. The Harvest is not ready for the Reapers. The Dead Carts will soon come round, and Prop- erty will have no value. That thins out the diseased, in body and pocket. Beecherﬁs fall leads the way. All your Ideas will prevail. Nobody will eat ﬂesh, use Tobacco, drink Alcohol, chew Opium, nor destroy manhood—by and by. The Nation is Psycliologizingg fast. The Elec- tric Current is being magnetized into man, and I cannot move yet. So, say all manner of kind things to your people, and take much good will for yourself. Geo. Frcmcis Train. :._____.¢.j_... MT. LEBANON SHAKERS. .._.oj [From the Albany Evening Times] Mt. Lebanon Shakers, the largest and richest community of that peculiar class of people in the United States, with possibly one exception in the west. On my return I took the road which leads through the settlement. and stopped for a few moments chat with Elder Evans, the leading apostle of Shakerism of the present day. The neatness, plainness and regularity for which this people are proverbial were apparent in every detail. Even the ox carts lying idle under the sheds were arranged at exactly equal distances from one another, and their neaps were not allowed to point one hair’s breadth to the right or the left. Elder Evans welcomed me with quiet hospitality, and invited me to dinner, which was prepared by one of the sisters, and was of plain, but wholesome abundance. I had but a few minutes to spare, and could not go over the place as I very much wished to. The number now in the community is about four hundred. Elder Evans said that the story, that the society was decreasing in numbers and would soon die out, was as old as the society itself. Shakerism, he said, was the ripened fruit of humanity. and if its believers dwindled in numbers, it was the fault of humanity and not of the system. Shakerism was as dependent upon the outside world as the apples upon the tree. If there was any falling off, it was on account of the low state of the religious sentiment in the world. He believed that a. grand revival would take place ere long; the religious feeling would be quickened, and then Shakerism would be benefited thereby. The principles of communism and ('elibacy, he said, were adhered to by those who attained to the highest religious life among all people. They were found even among the Brahmins of India. He had recently been in communication with the leaders of the Mennonites, who are soon expected in this coun- try. Among them was a class who believed as the Shakers did, and it had been suggested that on arriving here, they should unite with them, and such an arrangement seemed altogether probable. “ We are living," said he, “in the highest form of religious life yet attained to by mankind. Others have lived lives of chastity, hutin monastic cells, or in the cloister. Here the sexes live together, yet apart. The result is that the passions are ﬁnally sub ued, or the unsuccessful ones go out from among us and marry.” Regretting that I had no more time to spend with this remarkable philosopher, fanatic, saint, or what you will, and regretting still more that Shakers did not take summer boarders, I bid the Elder adieu and departed out of their coasts. Pitt. ___._._...___ GEORGE FRANCIS TRAIN writes to his favorite paper: “Having eaten no meat, eggs, fish, oysters poultry, or animal food of any kind for many months, all the ancient argument, antagonism, ferocity of my nature has died out, and yet I am in savage health and terrible mental vigor. I never imagined a Bengal tiger could be trans- formed into a Mongolian sheep by Turkish baths and a vegetable diet. I suppose the new religion of evolution has helped to make the change. I am either incubating some gigantic power to de- velop love and truth in mankind, orl have cul- minated in the most magnificent ﬁzzle produced for centuries.” SHAKERESS. A. DOOLITTLE, EDITRESS. 1\_r\l\r\. INDISGRIMINATE READING. ..._0_ KING SOLOMON, the Temple builder, who lived in what is termed the ﬁfth age of the world, is said to have been a very wise man. He admonished the people in his time, that “ Of making many books, there was no end ”— that happiness did not consist in much study — but in fearing God and keeping the inj unc- tions given through the Law and the Prophets. What would that preacher of olden time, say, if he lived in the present book-making, news- paper-reading age? We have no account that Jesus wrote any books. It is said,tl1at upon a certain occasion, “ he stooped and wrote with his ﬁnger on the ground; ” but much has been written by others concerning his marvelous doings and, sayings; and one of his disciples supposed, “ that if all he said, and did, should be chroni- cled, the world could not contain the books.” We will suppose that he referred to the world of mind then in existence —not to the edrth .' for books have rapidly increased from that time unto the present, and thousands of vol- umes are published from year to year, and yet there is room. Jesus, the Anointed, came seeking fruit. He said, “ Herein is my Father gloriﬁed, that ye bear much fruit.” His sayings were fraught with wisdom, but he exempliﬁed his mission by his life deeds, as fully as by his words. He sought to embody all true principles in his own life and cl1aracter—to be a living open volume—— an epistle that could be read of all (spiritually minded) men and women. Would it not be wise for the present generation of people, to copy the example of Jesus, to some extent,—— write less, and practice more —read less, and work more ‘.7 i. e. VVrite what is true and useful, and read to gain knowledge that is worthy to be reduced to practice; not to kill time, nor for the lust of reading, which is done to a great extent by the present and rising generations, to their injury. If we judge of the moral status of man and women, by the company they keep, with the same propriety we may judge of private individual character, by the books which they surround themselves with. Light or obscene reading creates morbid mental appetites, and is a sure indication that those who indulge in it, are prostituting the noble faculties of the human mind to base uses. In a recent number of the R. P. Journal, we notice the following: “ Let a man capable of judging, travel through ten, or twelve States, visit three hundred families in the cities and country, and make special enquiry in each what the general reading of the family con- sists of; then if he should be asked what the American people read, I think he would say ——The upper classes read ﬁction, fashion, fable and allegories; the lower classes, ﬁction, fashion, love and ghost-stories. Our fathers and grandfathers had no such reading. It was not in existence then. But the present generation has been reared in it. And by it, the whole country is ﬁlled with folly, fashion and wine.” Novel reading is bewitching ; it is designed to act upon and stimulate the animal passions, SHAKERESS. and corrupt the minds of those who give their time and attention to it. They taste, and thirst for more; and the youth of our land are eagerly drinking of those poisonous waters; and they inhale the foul atmosphere, which surrounds those impure fountains, which is as deadly miasm to the moral and spiritual part of their being. As truly, as all food taken into the stomach goes to form bone and muscle, and the blood which courses through the veins, and to make up the physical frame of a man or woman, so the mental food———what the mind receives—— thinks upon, and communes with, whether in reading or otherwise, forms and animates the soul which dwells in the material body—-the tenement which is given for use while in the earth life, and not for abuse. How great the necessity, that We carefully select good and pure food for the body and the mind; for we cannot escape the results. As we value health and happiness, let us strive to avoid all disease-producing causes. Light, trashy literature, will never be sought for, nor indulged in by true Reformers, and Saviors of our race. Those who desire to save others from intemperance, and to uplift those who have prostituted their God-given powers to sensuality, and thus become the victims of crime, must themselves be temperate and prove their integrity by being virtuous and honest. And to accomplish this, the avenues of the heart must be guarded, that no inﬂuence in the guise of friend, or foe, that would throw one poisonous Qlart to corrupt the thoughts,—dim the vision———or pervert the understanding, be suffered to approach. We shall, if consistent, select the best com- pany that we can ﬁnd—neither giving nor accepting evil communications — but be ready at all times to turn from every inﬂuence that would allure to false and carnal pleasure. We shall remember that every book, and paper that we read, bears the impress of the author’s mind; and as we come into rapport with them, We receive either life, or death to our spirits. We have many times sorrowed in spirit, to see talent which should have been dedicated to high and noble purposes, employed in writ- ing romance and novels to stimulate unhal- lowed desires, and to make money. Let all lovers of virtue spurn such literature, and cultivate a taste for the good and useful ; and form a character which they can themselves respect. Then, they will never fail of having the conﬁdence and respect of others. When such shall have ﬁnished their course in this life, they will “lift up their eyes to the everlasting hills,” as did Jesus their proto- type, and say “The hour is come,” Father, Mother, glorify us as we have gloriﬁed God on earth. Give us to drink of the cup of joy with puriﬁed saints in mansions of peace and rest. As Jesus and Ann, through the Christ baptisms, became one with the Father, Mother, God, so make us one with them! And the response will be given, “ Amen, even so shall it be.” OUR CENTENNIAL. __.0_-_ ABOUT a hundred years ago a little company of nine embarked from the shores of England to ﬁnd a spot where they could carry out the principles they had received from the Spirit of good, which were leading them to seek for purity of heart and life, as the means of attain- ing the holiness required of God as the ﬁrst condition of millennial dawnin . Instructed from the Spirit world that this work was to have its growth and fulﬁlment '77 in this country, struggling at that time for freedom, they forsook the land which had so bitterly persecuted them for their strange and’ unwelcome testimony of truth,and, for nearly three months, were conﬁned to the narrow limits of a small sailing vessel, the bark Maria. Feeling called upon to go forth in their simple worship, they did so, which aroused the enmity of the Captain to that de- gree that he threatened to throw them over- board. But a violent storm succeeding, the ship sprang a leak, and the captain, in terror, said “they must all perish before morning.” But Mother Ann told him to be of “good cheer.” She had seen two shining angels standing by the mast who assured her that not a hair of their heads should be harmed but they should arrive safely in America. She then went to work with them in bailing the water, and so inspired the men, that they were kept aﬂoat until a wave striking the vessel, restored the plank to its place. In like manner she inspired the little hand- ful of followers while suffering hardships after their arrival, in the wilderness of Niskayuna, with the same precious faith in the power of God, which called them to forsake all for the Christ principle. Although she did not, like her Lord and Master, receive her inspiration soon enough to save her in virgin purity, still, she, through suffering and struggle, obtained redemption from a sinful nature, and was made meet to be a co-worker, with him, for the redemption of a lost world. There seems such a depth of wisdom, such a fullness of love and such a martyr-like heroism, in her character and mis- sion, such an entire obedience to the spirit of truth revealed to her; and that truth so diffi- cult for Wo1nan’s lips to utter—— so shocking to the sensitive ear of man-made modesty—— that I can revere, and scarcely refrain from worshiping that devoted one. The good, the true and the Christ—like in her I do worship. I regard it as an emanation from the All-Good, and as a blessed pattern for my imitation. The world has its war and blood heroes, and who shall say there is no need of Spiritual and ce- lestial heroes ?—whole soulecl devotees to the elevation of the race through an entire abro- gation of self, save in the perfecting of their own spirits by the practice of the Christian oneness: squaring their lives by the precepts of Christ that they may become ﬁt temples for the spirit of God, and to perform the master’s use ‘I In times of danger or persecution it seemed as though her own safety, or comfort, were but minor considerations ; and while she would shed tears at the sufferings of others, her own spirit became so free from the operations of a selﬁsh nature that she could trust in the al- mighty arm to shield and protect her while uttering her most unwelcome truths. The weak and craven fear of harm, or defeat, seemed to ﬁnd no room in her soul ; but “ per- fect love cast out all tormenting fear,” and fulﬁlled the scripture saying “ The righteous are bold as a lion,” yet “harmless as doves.” Indeed, the dove-like Spirit of the Christ, seems to awaken so much that is most lovely and commendable in its receiver, that it wins a sort of homage and respect, from even those whose lives are rebuked by its spirit, testimony and life; and they behold the Christ in his works ; when a Pharasaic, self-asserting spirit, would only awaken the corresponding element in them, by arousing their combativeness. Oh 1 for the lion and the lamb to fraternize so completely, that the product will be a noble, genial, unselﬁsh individuality, inspiring peace and happiness, instead of distrust and envy- ings, and eliminating the pure joy and sim- plicity, of which even the child can partake! The goodness of Mother’s heart, is manifested in her enduring such powerful and continued mental and spiritual conﬂicts, for the release- ment of her own soul, into the freedom of per- fect purity, in the shortest possible time; for she was a faithful warrior, and ceased not, until Satan, coming, could ﬁnd nothing in her to respond. But its greatness is none the less manifest, which enabled her to meet physical hardships and perils—self—denials and suffer- ings——and indeed, to shrink at nothing which came in the way, as a result of her spirit’s obedience to truth. '78 Noble, heroic mother! may thy daughters share largely in thy courage and love, and a host of brave and self-denying sons rise up to call thee Blessed. Surely in the contemplation of such a whole souled pattern and leader and of such a cloud of witnesses as have been harvested during these passing years, we may keep a joyful centennial in our hearts, though it ﬁnd no outward demonstration. And while we contemplate the past growth and increase, must we not still pray that the sickle—bearing angel of truth, may reap many souls from the rapidly whitening ﬁelds of nature, which we know must have become arid and barren to them spiritually, that in the garners of life they may become “bread for hungry souls.” “ Hail, thou victorious gospel! And that auspicious day When Mother safely landed In Hudson's lovely bay!” E. H. Webster, Harvard, Mass. ___._j_+’:—j CORRESPONDENCE. __o__ THE following letter may be interesting to some of the readers of our paper, when they learn that the writer, who was then in good health, died suddenly in about a month’s time after she wrote it. It was not designed to be made public, and we withhold the name. DEAR SISTER ANTOINETTE : Friend F. W. Evans recommended me to write to you, dear sister, and gladly I avail my- self of the opportunity. “ Write just as you feel,” he said; but my heart is so full I hardly know where to begin. That good man (F.W. E.) wrote such a beautiful reply to my ﬁrst letter of inquiry —— and sent me papers — then, when he came to the city, he called to see me ; and I feel very grateful for such kindness. I be- lieve he represents numbers who are like himself. Well, I feel, dear sister, that my greatest need at present, is to be a silent listener to your teaching. Friend Evans has done me more good than all the teachers, doctors and nurses, I ever had in my life. He swept through the old and new testament, from the beginning of Genesis, to the end of Revela- tion——and set it before me in a bran new dress — common sense. After he left, I ﬁshed up my poor little bible, that was banished several years ago to the bottom of a “ Saratoga ” trunk ; and with unfeigned humility asked its pardon. Now, I will read —think and think : — by and by I will come to some thing, that will neither clear away, nor let me pass. Then, may I come to you for instruction dear sister? I shall soon have to enter my profession again, and shall feel so much stronger under the in- ﬂuence of your love. I will hurry, and ﬁnish my work here— and then-if you all think best——“eo7ne home.” 0 how those words in- spired me! I hope my brain is safely through—done forever with the molting condition— and that this new crop of feathering ideas, under sound Shaker nourishment, may grow up into strong, useful quills. I believe there are many right here in this very city, who are starving for just such food as Elder Evans gave me yesterday ! how much I wished, when he was talking, that the room could have been ﬁlled with appreciative list- eners! How are they to be reached? for that class seldom speak their minds —— they see nothing to satisfy their souls —and they sink in despair! A young, and beautiful girl, started with me in the career of life, whose brilliant future was prophesied by all who knew her; and whose untimely death was caused, without a doubt, by her utter abhorrence of the poisonous materialism with which she was surrounded. Her last words to me were “ I am going where I shall have less trouble in making myself understood; and if you love me, bid me God- speed.” It is easy to understand what a “ Pearl of great price” Shakerism would have been to her, and it is sad to reﬂect, how many are lost for the want of true knowledge. But I have encroached too much upon your time, and must bring my letter to a close. SCHAKER AND Please remember me kindly —and in Celtic phrase,I will say to all those under the imme- diate sunshine of your blessed faith ——“ May your shadows never grow less.” Affectionately yours, K. S. ANSWER. ___.O_—. MY DEAR FRIEND: Yours of the 13th inst., came to me by last evening’s mail. I was pleased with its con- tents from beginning to end. I love the breathings of your spirit —— your frankness— sincerity and childlike dependence. That “ old book ” that has so quietly rested in the “ trunk,” contains some beautiful instruc- tions, “ proﬁtable,” to those of enlightened understanding,“ for doctrine, reproof and cor- rection, that the man, or woman of God, may be thoroughly furnished unto all good works." If we give heed to the instructions of that book, we cannot give to the children a stone, when they ask for bread; neither say to them, when cold and naked, “be ye warmed and fed,” without imparting to them of our treas- ures. Our heavenly Father and Mother-—— God — give freely to those who ask, if they ask in faith and sincerity. If we freely receive, it is our duty to freely give. This is the reason, dear child, that I take the earliest opportunity to reply to yours, that you may feel, we have ears to hear and hearts to sympathize with you, in your aspirations for a higher life. Verily, my friend, God hath dealt kindly and generously with us; and after many years’ experience, we are enabled to say, that the eyes, ears and hearts, of those who seek pleas- ure in worldly things — in unrighteousness — can neither see, hear, nor understand the things that God hath prepared for those who love him so truly, that they consecrate all to his service; and, who not merely say, “ Lord ——Lord,” and retain all that is self-pleasing, and think to pay their way to heaven and happiness, by giving a large salary to a hire- ling priest-l1ood——as they would pay their fare from New York to Cincinnati, in a rail- road car; but through self-sacriﬁce, and toil, they gain the treasures of eternal life. Such ﬁnd the highway that is cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in. The waters of the great deep (sea of worldly, carnal pleas- ure,) are dried up, and truth lovers will pass over and come unto Zion,jo_2/fully. They will gladly leave the house of bondage in the dark and shadowy land and seek to ﬁnd the place, where broad streams and rivers ﬂow; where are green and living pastures, warmed and viviﬁed by the sunlight of truth and Divine revelation. I wish you were free from all claims that the world has upon you, that you might “ Come home now” and take with us the Christian’s cross, and with us wear the victor’s crown! While duty calls you to remain where you are, you may come in spirit, or by letter, to me —— to us —— and freely make known your feelings and desires ; and while you are thus separated from us, attending to present duties, if you feel at times that you are sur- rounded by temptation, and dangers attend you, remember your Shaker friends. Come to us, and we will give you love that is not of the world, to strengthen, shield and protect you. Ask any question freely, and we will be honest and deal frankly with you. If we possess knowledge of the true Christian life and character which you are not in possession of, we have received that knowledge through practical obedience to truth, and from spiritual guides and teachers, who are progressed beyond us, and we have no cause for boasting; but freely impart to others, of the treasures that have been so mercifully bestowed upon IIS. VVe are thankful to know, there are many, at this time like yourself, who are ready to burst their swaddling clothes——-open their eyes to simple truth —and leave the dark shadows of mysticism which have gathered around the bible by false teachers and worldly interpreters, until all has become a myth. With you, I sorrow in spirit that those who would thankfully receive food for their fam- ishing souls, do not know where to seek it. VVe must pray to God to send Agencies to them, as he has done to you, to show them the way, the truth, and the life. That good Being, who endowed us with reason and intelligence, will never ask us to surrender those God-given powers, in regard to religion. Reason, Science and Religion. are in perfect accord. So hope on——hope ever——- Write whenever you feel like it. Thine in Christian friendship. Antoinette Doolittle. _____..____ MORNING LIGHT. joi LET not thy sight be dim, nor thine ear heavy. For the daughter of Zion calleth to the multi- tude of “erring sisters” whose mental and physical doings cast a dark shadow over the future destiny of the race. She would fain speak into their hearts words that burn, and breath into their souls inspirations that would effect a radical change in their lives. Creative agency is placed within the prov- ince of human responsibility, being wholly committed to the power of man, and woman. And I am moved by deep sympathy, to make a friendly effort to aid those suffering females, who have been drawn into the vortex of “ social evil” by ignorance, or poverty. The native innocence and original purity of thou- sands of the young and inexperienced are destroyed by their imbibing false principles. 0 that the warning instructive voice of reason might be heard like a faithful friend, fore- warning children and youth with knowledge to protect them from impending danger. A voice from the higher spheres has long been calling to the inhabitants of earth to come out, and away from the haunts of infamy, and to engage in some useful manual occupa- tion. It will be admitted that the formation of habits, either indulgence, or self-restraint, is the foundation of that character which is noble, pure and good, or dark, infamous and degraded. The strongest love, is often tribu- tary to an evil inﬂuence——lust. The children of this world, who marry and give in marriage, are not yet subjects of the new, spiritual birth. Come forth ye heroic daughters of the nine- teenth century, and protest against the “ social evil,” which ruins so many thousands. You have been nobly engaged in overthrowing 73'/Ltemperance, which goes hand in hand with other sensual passions of mankind. By a mighty struggle, the slave was liber- ated from bondage ! VVoman has grappled with the monster intemperance ,' now let her, with the besom of power in her hand, sweep the social evil out of existence. and restore to herself the order of times and seasons, and teach it her children, and her children’s children. 0 ye heroines, turn from the temptations of vice, —— assert the dignity of womanhood! Sever the bands of death——sensual sexuality——— then will the spiritual powers of the soul, which should pervade the whole being, limit the tide of excess. the whole heart, and the royal scepter of power will be placed in your hands, that will insure victory, and give joy and rest. Rhoda Blake, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. BOYS AND GIRLS. .:O__ THE daily habits of every boy and girl are mate- rials with which they are building up their char- acters, and every repetition has the effect of strengthening them for good or evil. Justice, benevolence, honor, integrity and self-control are no ephemeral blossoms that a day's sunshine can call into being and a nig11t’s frost can 'wither and kill. They grow slowly and develop gradually, but once rooted ﬁrmly in the heart and trained by con- stant exercise, they will prove sturdy, healthful, long-lived plants that will bear rich and abundant fruit. It is not enough to teach; we must also train. It is not enough to tell the child what is right; we must accustom him to love its atmos- phere. So with self-culture. If we would become nobler and more virtuous, we must habituate our- selves to the constant exercise of pure thoughts, generous affections, noble and disinterested deeds. Come unto Wisdom, with - HALLOWED MOUNTAIN- Blest mountain, I view thee with deep admiration I Thy lands are enchanting and lovely to me ; I’ve drank at thy fountains, and pass’d through thy burnings, I’ve wash’d in thy Jordan my soul to set free. Thou art the sweet home of my youthful enjoy- ments; _ Fopld hopes and bright futures then center’d in t ee° I bow’d at thy altars, the shrines of the living, And gain’d the protection that hath shielded me. Again I've ascended thy summit of beauty; I’ve sat at thy base in humility bow’d,' There pray’d to my heavenly father and mother, Lest I should be haughty, exalted or proud. How kindly they listen'd to humble entreaties— Thosela low earnest breathings that rise from the sou — They sent to me bread, by the hands of the angels And life giving water, which maketh all whole. When thy skies were darken’d with clouds of aﬂiiction, The ﬂash of the lightning played fearful1y’ro11nd ; 0 then have I trembled, and sought for repent- ance — I’ve shhulidefd and shrunk at the thunders deep soun And when they were brighten’d with smiles more propitious — The bright-golden sunshine il1umin’d the day- I drank the sweet dews that were falling from heaven, And gather’d rich ﬂowers that grew on the way. How can I but love thee, fair mountain of glory! My heart has one aim, and my spirit one care; ’Tis ever to serve the Eternal who formed me And built on thy heights the great Temple of Pray’rl So glorious and holy are all thy surroundings, Here Seraphs of mercy and Cherubim rest, The Lord's house of honor and praise they are guarding, By -myriads of shining immortals, ’tis blest. Here reigneth the King of the ﬂrst resurrection, Revealing the means of salvation from sin; The Queen in her loveliness stands in the king- 0 _ They call to the sin-sick, 0 oome, enter in 1 And now, as I’m viewing thy vast elevation- Repeating the eulogies—sacred to thee, I think when a lone little wanderer in nature, How I was call’d hither thy glory to see. Jane Emily Smith, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. -——-+--2 DRESS. __.Oj As our little Bark arrives in port every month, laden with rich stores of good things from the “ Delectable Land,” there is one important subject that has been treated rather sparing- ly, the subject of Dress—the love of which, ﬁlls the human mind, and engrosses much of the time and attention of the present age. Some kind of dress is a necessity. But dress- ing for show, is woman’s folly, her proclivities are to overdress, without reference to use or modesty. And her vanity is apparent in this respect, both within and outside of the so- called Christian Churches of the day. Human nature is the same in all ages, differing in de- gree. In Apostolic times, the same spirit sought entrance, and Timothy and Peter gave some strong admonitions concerning it. They taught, that instead of adorning the outward person with gold — plaiting the hair— and putting on costly and useless apparel —'-they should clothe the inner man and woman with the incorruptible—“ a meek and quiet spirit —chaste conversation,” which in the sight of God is of great price. We do not need to go back to Paul, the minister of the Corinthian Church, centuries ago, to learn that “the fashions of the world pass away ” —— not the marriage institution only, of which he was then speaking— but its fashions in dress also. The marriage vows, at the present time, do not even retain much of their former sanctity; however high the priest may stand, who sanctions the contract, it gives way, before the latitudinarian, as a rope of sand. Gaudy attire is the concomitant of sensuality —— the handmaid thatseeks to cover up the diseases of the body and soul—by garments of purple and scarlet—gold and costly pearls. Was Paul severe, wl1en he pointed out heady, highminded, incontinent men, as ﬁnding their way into houses to lead captive silly won1en—-those who dress gaily with the intention of enticing and drawing such men to them? And is it strange that such persons should be the servants of low sensual desires and passions? They who give their minds wholly to pleasure—seeking— and to fashionable dress, which is ever chang- SHAKERESS. ing, so that they have no time to devote to the good, the useful, and the true, are in a pitiable condition of servitude, whether they profess to be sinning Christians, or sinning Inﬁdels. When the Methodist denomination were a living people, and possessed the vitalizing power of God, their faith led them to dress so plainly that they were easily known. Where are they now? Verily their glory, which con- sisted in Christian plainness and simplicity, has departed. Among the many Reforms and Reformers, which are now agitating the public mind, and shaking society to its very center, few, com- paratively, have given their attention to the subject of Dress Reform. If strong minded women could possess the moral courage to stem the tide of popular opinion, and adopt some mode of dress —- plain — comfortable and modest ; and not swerve from their pur- pose, until they had accomplished a radical reformation in the dress of women, thousands would eventually rise up and call them blessed for the good done to humanity. VVhen the time arrives that woman is ac- corded her legitimate right to sit in the Legis- lative halls —not as spectator —— but as Ar- biter, co-operating with men, in framing and sustaining the laws of the land, then may we not hope that she will rise to the dignity of true womanhood, and nobly vindicate the justice of her position, by showing that she has a mind that can grasp substantial things —- a mind that cannot be veered by the capricious winds of fashion, which, their origin consid- ered, every noble minded woman would have cause to despise. I must confess, that when I see the ludicrous style, and the extravagance of fashionable dress at the present time, I turn away in dis- gust, I feel like prostrating my body and bowing my spirit in gratitude to God, for the union and communion of those whose hearts are withdrawn from the world, and lifted above its vanities— and are seeking treasures that will not perish. And with my dear Gospel Sisters, I would be more fervently engaged in the work of subduing those elements within, whence spring “ the lust of the ﬂesh, the lust of the eye and the pride of life,-—” the foundation principles of the world. Only in thus doing can we fill the Christian character, and per- form our mission to God’s acceptance. If we guard the avenues of the heart, and reject every temptation that would lead away from the simplicity of the truth, and induce to worldliness, in manners and dress, and in all things conform our lives to true Christian principles, then we shall become active work- ers in the temple of God, set upon the hill of truth, that will give light to the nations of the earth. Marcia M. Ballard, Canaan, N. Y. _____j.§._____..._ QUERIES AND_ANSWERS. ——o ARE you happy and contented in your Shaker home? Do you never feel a desire to mix and mingle with the world, in its fashions, pleas- ures and life, in the generative order? Are you not so bound that you cannot withdraw from this people if you wish so to do? Is not life dull and monotonous, with you,—devoid of the social intercourse and entertainment which add cheer and pleasure in all its phases ? These and many other similar questions are often put to us by strangers. It is not strange that such thoughts and queries should arise in the minds of those who have never en- gaged in the cause, and have not been spirit- ually exercised to comprehend the work— its vital power of action—its inner attractions,- the centripetal force which holds us together, in a body, under “ one Faith, one Lord, and one Baptism.” To answer, lucidly and con- cisely, is a somewhat diﬂicult task : especially to those who have been reared under the old theologies, which have been handed down from generation, to generation,tl1rough many centuries, and exist at the present time, as blinding dogmas, giving license to sinful in- dulgences, mixing ﬂesh and spirit together. Though we have valid reasons for the hope and faith that are within us, which lift us above the world, and guide us to the higher life; yet, we ﬁnd as a. general rule, people need a practical illustration presented to their '79 outward vision. Hence, to such enquirers (if they are sincere),we say, Come and see what liv- ing faith, and works, combined, have produced. The Shakers,to thousands of people, are a problem. That Shakers are celibates, are neat, clean and industrious, is understood by many. The Principles, producing such results, are understood by few. Knowing the innate love of pleasures in young minds of the present age —— seeking the gratiﬁcation of the senses, to the greatest ex- tent attainable — self will, and independence predominating, it is natural to wonder, how the young, especially, can ﬁnd contentment and happiness within these supposed cloistered walls. To the truly rational mind, happiness is but the result of virtue. This is the ﬁrst idea to be gathered, by those who would dwell in the Shaker Order. True happiness can only be found in well doing; but so long has passion ruled the individual, instead of the individual ruling and governing the low propensities of their natures, that the power to control the lower, and develop the higher, is weakened, and seemingly lost in a chaos of worldly ele- ments. To eﬂ“ect a change in things both natural and spiritual, is the design now carried into action by the Shaker Order. To the ﬁrst question, Are you happy and contented? we make this reply. Children, when ﬁrst brought amongst us, seldom know why they come, further than to accord with the desire of their parents, who seek to pro- tect them from the evils of the world without. They enter a school, in which the disposition and germs of future growth and character are sought for. Growth from childhood years, is a continual developing, or unfolding of the prin- ciples which go to make the man and woman. The faith and testimony of Christ’s Second Appearing, will either gather, or scatter. Those, who from a lower organization develop the animal and sensual, are as a consequence, drawn back to the great magnet evil of the world; such cannot ﬁnd happiness and com- fort among this people, because they are out of their element. While, on the other hand, those who from ahigher organism, develop the moral and spiritual; who love good, and desire purity, are strengthened and encouraged by those of riper age, who from a long exper- ience of sacriﬁce and devotion to right princi- ples, testify of the glorious reward. Such, ﬁnd contentment and happiness, which no other religious Order or Sect, or Inﬁdelism could in anywise aﬁord. And while the whole being is devoted, through the reason and thought of maturer years, to eradicate every form and degree of evil from body and soul, and to establish the truth, with all its ennobling effects, in the heart and character, there is no desire wl1at- ever to mingle with the world in its ridiculous fashions, pleasures or pains. The generative life, in its highest forms, only tends to darken the understanding and breathe the blight of death to the angel-part in man and woman. We are under no bonds save our own faith and conscience. That we are debarred from acting our free choice, is an erroneous idea—— a dying echo of past fabled stories—created through enmity or by those who were ignor- ant of the principle of the institution. Those who choose a worldly life, are at liberty to have it, and are welcome to its enjoyments, if they ﬁnd any therein, and also to the pains and vex- ations arising therefrom, which are manifold. Jesus likened the kingdom of heaven to a net cast into the sea; bringing forth good and bad ﬁshes—the good were preserved———the bad, cast into the sea again. Though we re- nounce the vain amusements of the world, and ever strive to. hold the spiritual of greatest importance, in all the duties of life, that does not hinder a free and social enjoyment and intercourse one with another—exchange of good thoughts—-ideas and feelings, and the development and promotion of every gift and talent. Thus united as the heart of one, we are unitedly working together, striving to cement those links in the chain of life which will not be dissolved either on this or the other side of the river that ﬂows, dividing time from eternity. Elvah F. Collins, Mt. Lebanon. N. Y. 80, SHAKER AND SI-IAKERES.S. 1. Our faith is 2. The 3. Brave pil-grims who tra-versed this high-way of ho - 1i 4. Though thorny the un - cloud - ed and bright as path-way JOURNEYING ON. ness we will pur-sue, While way in the past, With a. — wait —ing our feet, And ma- ny .___m_______ the day, Up - lift-ing our spir - its from dark-ness a - way; plea-sures ter - res -trial re - cede from our view; pure hal-1oW’d bless-ings our spir - its o’er- cast: the dan-gers and tri — als we meet, Wzfeci. We are jour-ney - ing '7‘ sin can - not blight on, We are full 41 :P ,,J—:r: ‘, ,5 ~ ,1 ,. 4 . E ' Ii "3 ——35§—"”%;: ;—‘l:l L\l/ W! A E v ' ' F 0/ L " No sha - dow of turn - ing our pro - gress shall stay, We’re bound for the re — gions of bliss. We’l1 sip from the foun - tain of life that is new, And feast on the fruits of pure love. They scat-ter’d the seed - germs of truth that will last, In beau - ty for - ev - er to bloom. With cou-rage un — daunt - ed no power can de - feat, We'll press for the heav - en - ly goal. jour-ney — ing on, To the "sor - row e’er come, 0, love land of light, our beau - ti - beau - ti - ful homel ful, blest and - ter- nal home. CONTENTMENT. : IT is an old maxim, that “ A contented mind is a continual feast.” There is, perhaps, nothing more certain to insure happiness, than an even te1nperament— a cheerful, contented disposition that can look at the bright side of things, even under ad- verse circumstances. Nor is there any thing that will more effectually prevent usefulness, and mar the happiness of individuals, or pro- duce more unpleasant conditions in society, than the reverse of this. The former looks for good, and ﬁnds it ; and is quick to discern virtue in others, and to cover their defects with charity. VVhile the latter, sees every fault, and magniﬁes it, and ﬁnds it much easier to see deformity, than beauty ; and always inclines to put bitter for sweet. If we would make life bright and happy, and have friends to love and care for us, we must, while young, cultivate such dispositions and habits as will make us agreeable and use- ful members of society. We cannot be too earnest in this ; for upon it depends, in a large measure, our present and future happiness. We shape our course, the joy or fear Of which, our coming life is made; And fill our future atmosphere, With pleasant sunshine, or with shade. Florence M'a.rtin, Union Village, 0. —<— REVISION OF THE BIBLE. — It appears, from recent developments, that another revision of this book is now going on by a body of English scholars and theologians, and so thorough is the Work to be done that it is expected to occupy altogether some eight or ten years. There is little doubt the bible needs an extensive revision, and there is much in it that, if left out altogether, would greatly im- prove it. But if it be truly the Word of God, how about these changes ? — Cape Ann Advertiser. mm THE GREAT HEREsY.——There is one form of error so fatal, so persistent, so wide-spread, that it fairly may be called the great heresy. Its essence is this : Men regard religion, in some way, a substitute for right living, instead of the highest form of right living. CANDY MANUFACTURERS AND CON- SUMERS. :0: COM. Jourdan offered the following resolution, which was unanimously adopted : VVhereals. Frequent com laints have been made by the press and people t at terra alba (which is nothing but plaster of Paris or gypsum), glocure, lamp black, sulphuric acid, aniline, verdigris, Brunswick green, gamboge, smalts, ultramarine, oil of turpentine, prussic acid, rotten cheese, fusil oil, chrome yellow, and other drugs and com- pounds are largely used in the manufacture of cheap candies; and, W'hcreas, The indiscriminate use of such poison- ous drugs and compounds is considered deleterious to health. Resolved, That the sanitary committee, or such officers of this board as they may direct, do thor- oughly investigate and report to this board as soon as possible the mode and material used in the manufacture of all descriptions of wares and merchandise made or sold by confectioners. in order that children at least may be protected from the evil effects of the dangerous compounds which are sold under the description of candy. In this connection Commissioner Jourdan stated that he had heard on good authority that terra. alba is used in place of white sugar; glocure in place of gum arabic consists of m ucilage of starch; lampblack, glue in place of gum arabic and liquor- ice; tonquin bean in place of vanilla; tartaric and sulphuric acids in place of lemon; analine, a poisonous product of coal tar, in place of cochi— neal to color red candies; gamboge and chrome yellow in place of saffron to color yellow candies ; smalt, verdigris, and Brunswick green to color blue and green candies; oil of turpentine for ﬂavoring; rotten cheese and sulphuric acid to ﬂavor pineapple drops. Com. Palmer offered the following resolution, which was adopted : Resolved, That the sanitary inspectors be directed to inspect all the markets, vegetable and fruit stands, and report the number of street stands where fruits are sold. and the quality and condi- tion of the fruits on said stands in their respective districts, at the meeting of the Board, August 4.- Brooklyn Union. Cannot Believers substitute something for the children, in place of. poisoned candies? Or, some family manufacture candies, and sell to outsiders and to our own people ? _?:__+m___ Fossil oyster beds have been discovered above the snow line on the Rocky Mountains. VISITING- -ioj ON the 5th instant, a company, of eight young Sisters, from the No1'tlz, spent the day, at the Second Family. With faces beaming with satisfaction. they report a good time. And that their dinner was so rational, and simple its digestion did not, in the least, interfere with their social and spiritual love feast— their soul enjoyment. They feel honored by the conﬁdence reposed —-their bodily wants being considered sub- ordinate to sweet Gospel Union and Commun- ton. * F. W. Evans. THE closer together the parts of mechanism are brought the more noise and friction there will be. Just so with mind——-or imperfected, undeveloped mind—that is not polished by the emery wheel of divine truth and order. _.m._._¢_?_: ONE ugly nature is enough to distemper an entire family; and, on the other hand, one light-shed- ding, joy-bearing nature is enough to restore the equilibrium of a disturbed family. Great is the power of a human soul. mm OBITUARY. _.0_ South Union, Ky.——18'72. MARY BEDELL, aged 77. THERESA MILES, aged 58. NANCY '1‘. HOUSTON, aged 70. JENCY D1LLoN, aged 75. CYNTHIA SMITHSON, aged 21. BETTY BERRY HILL, aged 83. MARGERY MARTIN, aged 70. SALLY ANN BAGWELL, aged 36. 1873. PRUDENCE F‘. HOUSTON, aged 69. MARTHA ROBERTS, aged 86; June 23. 1874. ELIZA BARBER, deceased. at Mt. Lebanon, N. Y., August 6, 1874, aged 75 years. We’ve parted with a long loved friend, From this terrestrial sphere, Whose lowly soul was well reﬁned, Throu h discipline and prayer. And on er banner is inscribed “Meekness and patient toil; ” Peace was her motto, Truth her guide; Her life was free from guile. P. A. Jones, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. -1 -9\ ap
Show less
Subjects: Shaker -- Periodicals
Identifier: yhm-sha-ss0410
Is part of: Hamilton College Library Digital Collections, Communal Societies Collection, Shaker Collection

Title: Shaker Manifesto, vol. 04, no. 11 (November 1874)
Publisher: United Society
Date: 1874-11-01
Place published: Mt. Lebanon (N.Y.)
Text: Vol. IV. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. FIFTY CENTS . . ANS F V,',DfX,,_ ’ Mt. Lebanon,.0o1.co. N. Y. November, 1874.. PER ,,,,,,,,,_ EVOLUTION. problems, and justiﬁes the way of God to us from, therefore, we may not hope to have VVILL Shakerism, if subcessful in its mission- ary designs, run the world out? Will it exter- minate the race? Nay, Shakerism is the result of Evolution—-the fruit of the tree of Humanity — Orderly Generation and prospect- ive Regeneration. The Law and the Prophets were until John, the last and greatest of the Prophets, who baptized Jesus with the Christ Spirit, and he became a. Christian. Then the Kingdom of Heaven was preached, and all men progress toward it. All, born into this world, die. All who die, unresurrected from the generative Order, will, in some of the hours of eternity, become Shak- ers. If right for some, while in the body, to rise, in the Resurrection Order, is it wrong for all others 11ot to so rise? Or, if right for the many to liv...
Show moreVol. IV. PUBLISHED BY THE UNITED SOCIETY. FIFTY CENTS . . ANS F V,',DfX,,_ ’ Mt. Lebanon,.0o1.co. N. Y. November, 1874.. PER ,,,,,,,,,_ EVOLUTION. problems, and justiﬁes the way of God to us from, therefore, we may not hope to have VVILL Shakerism, if subcessful in its mission- ary designs, run the world out? Will it exter- minate the race? Nay, Shakerism is the result of Evolution—-the fruit of the tree of Humanity — Orderly Generation and prospect- ive Regeneration. The Law and the Prophets were until John, the last and greatest of the Prophets, who baptized Jesus with the Christ Spirit, and he became a. Christian. Then the Kingdom of Heaven was preached, and all men progress toward it. All, born into this world, die. All who die, unresurrected from the generative Order, will, in some of the hours of eternity, become Shak- ers. If right for some, while in the body, to rise, in the Resurrection Order, is it wrong for all others 11ot to so rise? Or, if right for the many to live and perpetuate life, is it wrong for the few not to propagate? Is there any Law — of God -—— under which, to abstain from physical parentage, is a right and a duty? or can a man, or woman live a celibate life, in thought, word and deed, and be a perfectly developed human being— comfortable, useful and happy? And can a man, or woman become, to the highest degree, spiritualized, without re- fraining from amativeness on the physical plane? May ﬂesh and spirit be united and constitute Christian husband, wife, father, mother, brothers, sisters, sons, daughters, houses and lands, on the Earth, as in Protest- antism ? If generation be right, per se, is celibacy wrong? If Celibacy be right, pm‘ 8c, is gene- ration wrong? Or are both right——each in its own Order—-—being different stages, phases, or cycles of human progress, under the Law of Evolution? Or, is there but one plane of being, in this world, and one heaven and one hell, in the next? And, at death, do all go to one, or the other? If so, will children, who die before and after birth, with no developed character—having done neither good nor evil —all be in a lake of ﬁre and brimstone, for eternity? Or will they be in a Paradise of glorious felicity, for which they are equally unprepared, and of which they are quite as undeserving? Are the millions of Heathens, so called in theological and unhumanitarian contempt, all consigned to the aforesaid lake ? The principal difference between marrying, ﬁghting, private-property-holding Christians, and these Heathens, consists in points of belief. Comparing the Trinity, Atonement,Vicarious sacriﬁces, Physical Resurrection, J ustiﬁcation by faith without good actions, etc., with Budd- hist Theology, the difference is largely in favor of the latter. Shaker Probation, after death, solves knotty man. How can persons believe right, unless they have the will to do right? Condition deter- mines capacity. In Physiology, persons, W110 eat, drink, breathe, exercise bodily and mental powers, to their best perception of right to- day, may, to-morrow, see that in all these they were wrong. To receive Truth, in the love of truth, un- biased by educational prepossession——to ob- serve facts, gather ideas, compare, deduce and arrange, with the view to build up a system of truthful conduct, is noble. The reverse—~ using facts, ideas, knowledge, to sustain pre- conceived theory, for short-sighted, selﬁsh purposes and habits, is ignoble. Thus, truth may be held in unrighteousness, and the Grace of God turned to licentiousness, war and cov- etousness. Persecution, for mere belief, arises from unprogressed selfhood —— fear of consequences that might ﬂow from the admission of new truth. As the Catholic Priesthood feared the consequences of admitting that the earth re- volved upon its axis, as Protestant Clergy and Doctors opposed Harvey’s circulation of the blood, and now dispute the records of Geology, even as Paine disputed their Bible records, so does Tyndall paralyze generative Christianity, with discharges from the Battery of Scientiﬁc Truth. BEAUTIFUL LAWNS. _0_ Is there any intelligent Believer that does not admire a neatly kept lawn; whether the lawn be at home or abroad? A short article on the subject might not be out of place, among the readers of our monthly, from one who has devoted a good deal of labor from his own muscles in that direction. Our family Order, when obeyed by the inmates of our communities, is a protection from the accumulation of unsightly rubbish in our dooryards, by disallowing liquids or gar- bage to be thrown out of the windows, to lodge around the house. I claim to be an admirer of the beautiful, but, have never yet been able to see beauty in ever so choice a ﬂower or shrub left to grow up surrounded with coarse rank weeds. or to be choked with grass. Nothing of an earthly nature have I more admired than those palace—like residences, with their neatly appointed lawns, which may be found along Euclid street, Cleveland. It may be said these are the homes of the mer- chant-princes, who have made fortunes by banking, merchandising and other specula- tions, which our faith and religious lives debar such beautiful lawns. Admitted, but does that debar us from improvement ? Sometime since I was one of a company who made an extensive journey among our societies, and although most of the families were well off, for comfortable and even elegant dwellings and shops ; yea, and some very good frame country barns, quite up with the gen- eral improvement of the neighborhood, yet the dooryards were not quite as neat, for Believers, as I could wish. There were ﬂowers and shrubbery not well kept, that marred the appearance of the dooryards rather more than they improved them. It is singular what an inﬂuence our educa- tion has on us. One of our brethren—a man of taste and an appreciative observer of nature, says to one of our old Deacons, who had been a pioneer in western life and was educated to study the value of cows and hogs,-Brother Jacob, do you hear that bird sing? Jacob listened, but the merry twitter of the little songster was not sufficient to arrest the good Deacon’s attention. They passed along to the piggery, where a little grunter had got fast in the fence where he had been trying his ingenuity to shift his quarters. Brother Jacob do you hear that ‘pig squeal? O! yea, I can hear that. Just so is it with most persons, who arrange a home. They have eyes to see and ears to hear, and faculties to arrange for the important details, but the polish they do not seem capable of putting on, nor of appre- ciating. Some people will go to any amount of expense in buildinga beautiful mansion, but their taste, in out-buildings and laying off‘ grounds, is wofully deﬁcient. We say pur predecessors did not attain to all that was true, and we might admit neither did they attain to all the knowledge in the World of beauty. Nay, they had their work to do and did it well and faithfully, and it is our privilege to not only follow the beaten track they pursued, but to progress beyond. I can see no godliness in slovenliness nor un- tidiness, whether it be in the house, on the farm, or among the rough weeds in the door- yard. It is surprising, what one brother, with a reﬁned taste. could accomplish in his spare hours. At ﬁrst like our moral imperfections, he would have to give close attention, to not let the weeds grow and go to seed. But a few years application would make his task a. pleasurable exercise. Hoping to draw attention to this subject, and thereby awaken a greater amount of interest, in lawn dressing, was the object of the writer. And now, in conclusion, let us keep the weeds from going to seed. And if we cannot afford time to keep the shrubbery and ﬂower-beds as they should be kept, let us 82 omit them, and let their place be occupied by the green smooth grass. Elder W. Reynolds, Union Village, 0. [A century ago, it was said, “ The time has come for the Lord’s House-—tlie Second Tem- ple——to be built.” Henceforth, let the Courts of the Lord’s House — the dooryards — be made f7*uz7tfu.l. The small fruits can be raised, in Believer’s lawns, which have, hitherto, remained a barren waste. The food of trees therein abounds, and ought to be -utilized. The blossoms, in spring— foliage, in summer, and fruit, in autumn, please the eye, comfort the spirit and cheer the heart of all beliolders and partakers. Thus, the product of combustion, by ﬁres and breathing, will be turned, from a curse, into a rich blessing. —ED.] LAW AND GOSPEL. __0_ ALONG the highways of progress, whether civil or religious, lie the debris of old customs, creeds, habits, forms and ceremonies —effete Gods and theologies. Their days of useful- ness are passed. The good they did possess has been used. Something better has taken their place. Bodies corporate, civil, or religious, as well as individual, to maintain healthy inner life and outward organization, must possess the power to eject effete matters, and grasp and assimilate the present living truth. The forms, creeds, beliefs and Gods of the past, had, in their day, a measure of vitality, which made them useful. Supplanted by higher truths and forms, the old are obstrue tions only. What was truly glorious, is as vital for all future, as in its ﬁrst uiifoldment. The Jews were said to be a people of types and shadows. Very remarkable types they were. Let us glance at their code. To change their habits, their tutelar deity keeps them in the wilderness forty years, on purely vegetable diet, which each man, woman and child gath- ered for him and herself. VVith two excep- tions, none but those born on the journey enter Canaan. From landless slaves in Egypt, they become landholders in Canaan. Every man and wo- man having a right in the soil, from which they could not be ousted, except for a brief period. They are instructed how to cultivate the earth, what to eat, how to raise it and how to cook it. They were forbidden intermarrying with surrounding nations, and lending money — product of labor— upon usury — eating of blood, fat and certain meats. The results were — no sickness — no blight on crops, famine, caterpillar, unseasonable rain, nor frost, no monopolies, no poor. Means are employed to accomplish purposes. A school, with Moses for teacher, to educate souls for something higher— for Christ. After professedly following Christ for 1800 years, in endless theologies and forms, is it not a wonder we do not possess one of the characteristics of our preliminary education? Would not the world be better, to-day, with less false theology and more liealtli—— fewer lawless lawyers and more equity-—less mo- nopoly and sexuality, and more honest toil with celibacy? We are so insatiably, sensually selﬁsh, that there is hardly a living thing, on the earth or SHAKER AND under the water, which is not made to cater to our depraved appetites— consequently we are clad, from head to foot, internally and ex- ternally, with loathsome and debilitating dis- eases. For 1800 years, we have been building grand theological castles for our souls, in eternity, and sending our poor bodies to present perdi- tion. Theological systems have, one after another, crumbled away. Temples, built on sandy foundations, have toppled over. Is it not about time to dig down to the rock and make our foundation sure and permanent in physio- logical truth, before we attempt another struct- ure in the air——t-he Temple of the second degree. In other words ——if we want Christ, the higher educator, had we not better, ﬁrst, pay more attention to Moses, our original school- master? In the name of common sense, let us learn and remember our A, B, C, in earthly things, if we would have the ethics and higher classics of Religion. Thomas Smith, Canaan, N. Y. — LETTERS FROM THE EAST- :0: JAMES M. PEEBLES in writing letters to the Banner of Light during his late protracted journey, treats of the alleged impracticability of reformers and of christian teachings before the advent of Jesus, in this manner: Apollonus of Tyana, the rival of the Nazarene, was a mediumistic “ mendicant ;” Cleantlies was a “ vagrant ;” Jesus “impracticable.” These are the frisky judgments of pert, mole-eyed men! Seen from the slough of selﬁshness and measured by a miser’s standard, Jesus was decidedly impractica- ble. Listen : “ Lay not up for yourselves treasures on earth ” — “ When thou makest a dinner or sup- per, call not thy friends, thy brethren, thy kins- men, nor rich neighbors to the feast, but call the poor, the maimed, the lame and the blind.”- Nothing to a vain externalist could be more un- natur-a1—nothing more egregiously impracticable to fashionable, pharisaic worldlingsl The beautiful hymn of Cleanthes to Jupiter, from which Paul quoted this to the Athenians——- “ For we are also his o1fspm'ng,” will live on the page of poesy forever. And yet, poor, kind-hearted Cleanthes. who gratuitously taught philosophy and religion, was, upon the complaint of an envi- ous and pompous Greek, brought before the tri- bunal of Arcophagus and charged with having no visible means of support. Shadow-days have their compensations——justice is ultimately done. The moral teachings of Jesus and Cleantlies’ hymn are in literature immortal, while the names and mem- ories of their persecutors are rotting to nothing- ness in a resurrectionless oblivion. Jesus was born a peasant. Mary was good and pure-minded. Joseph was a country carpenter. Judea, geographically insigniﬁcant and numeri- cally small, was at this time in a condition of political and religious decadence. The whole land had nothing to inspire faith. Its Shekinah was eclipsed, its prophets dumb, and its very memories like the embalmed mummies of Miz— raim. An alien race sat upon the Syrian throne. A Roman oﬁicial presided in the Judgment Hall. Roman soldiers paraded the streets, Roman offi- cers levied and collected the taxes, and Roman coins circulated in the markets. The Jews at this period were narrow, selﬁsh, proud. Hatred of Gentiles was a virtue ; help for suffering foreign- ers little better than a crime. Religion was a form; fasts fashionable, and a broad, cosmopoli- tan charity unknown. Jesus lacked early culture. John and James were scholars. Though uneducated in dialectics and the classics, Jesus was nevertheless clairvoy- ant, clairaudient and marvelously intuitional. Accompanied by a legion of heavenly angels, he stood above human laws—a law unto himself- unique, emotional, incomparable. The schools of the Rabbis being but conservatories of traditions, Jesus, inspired by his spirit-guides, traveled in foreign countries—Egypt, Assyria, Persia, study- ing the mysteries of the seers, and listening to the voices of ascended gods. He sat at the feet of religious mystics. magi, and gymnosopliists; Plato at the feet of orators and logic ians. Jesus, whose daily psalm was love, whose touch was a blessing, and presence a benediction. cultivated the sympa- thetic, the self-denying, the 'reIi‘giou.s faculties; but Plato the perceptive and the philosophical. Cen- turies have rolled into the abysmal past. Now millions march under the banner of the Cross, made memorable by the martyrdom of that reli- gious enthusiast and radical Palestinian reformer. The once tliorn-crowned Jesus Christ is now com- panioned with those celestial angels, the presence of which make radiant the kingdom of God. The pre-einineiit greatness of Jesus consisted in his ﬁne harmonial organization; in a constant over- shadowing of angelic inﬂuences; in the depth of, his spirituality and love; in the keenness of his moral perceptions; in the expansiveness and warmth of his sympathies; in his unshadowed sincerity of heart; in his deep schooling into the spiritual gifts of Essenian circles and Egyptian mysteries; in his soul—pervading spirit of obedi- ence to the mandates of right. manifest in himself; in his uiiwearied, self-forgetting, self-sacriﬁcing devotion to the welfare of universal humanity, and his perfect trust in God. CHRISTIAN TEACHINGS BEFORE THE TIME OF JESUS CHRIST. The patriarch Abraham, when returning from the “slaughter of the kings,” convicted of the sin of war, met Melchisedec. King of Salem, priest of the most high God, and received his blessing. Abraham, conscious of the superiority of this so- considered “heathen ” King of Salem, King of Peace, paid tithes, giving him at once “ a tenth of all.” But “who was Melchisedec?” Why, he was the king of some contiguous nation~the peace- king of Salem, the baptized of Clirist—in a word, a Christian! This Christ-spirit. or Christ-princi- ple, is truly “without father or mother, without descent, having neither beginning of, days nor end of life—a continually abiding priest.” There were Christians in those pre-historic pe- riods; Christians iii golden ages past; Christians long before the Old Testament patriarchs trav- ersed the plains of Shinar, and Christians who spoke the ancient and melliﬂuous Sanscrit. Many of the most genuine and self-sacriﬁcing Christians on earth to-day are Brahniins and Buddhists. All great souls, under whatever skies, and in what- ever period of antiquity, baptized by the Clirist- spirit of peace. purity and love, and illumined by the Divine Reason, were Christians! Bigandet, the Roman Catholic Bishop of Rama- tha, and apostolic Vicar of Ava and Pegu, says (Life of Buddha, p. 494) : ., “There are many moral precepts equally coni- manded and enforced in common by both the Buddhist and Christian creeds. It will not be deemed rash to assert that most of the moral truths prescribed by the gospel are to be met with in the Buddliistic Scriptures. * * * In reading the particulars of the life of the last Buddha, Gau- dama, it is impossible not to feel reminded of many circumstances relating to our Saviour’s life, such as it has been sketched out by the evange- lists.” St. Augustine, treating of the origin of Christi- anity, afﬁrms that— “ The thing itself, which is now called the Chris- tian Religion, really was _known to the ancients, nor was wanting at any time from the beginning of the human race, until the time when Christ came in the ﬂesh; from whence the true religion, which had previously existed. began to be called C}n‘isti.a.n..; and this in our day is called the Chris- tian religion, not as having been wanting in for- mer times, but having in latter times received its name.” The Emperor Hadrian, writing to Servianus while visiting Alexandria and referring to the reli- gion of the old Egyptians, assures us th at-— “The worshipers of Serapis are also Christians; for I ﬁnd that the priests devoted to him call themselves the bishops of Christ.” Clemens Alexandriniis, so eminent in the early church, admitted that- “ Those who lived according to the true Logos, were really Christians, though they have been thought to be Atheists. as Socrates and Heraclitus among the Greeks.” The Rev. Dr. Cumming, of London, in his dis- course upon the “ Citizens of the New Jerusalem,” says: “It is a mistake to suppose that Christianity began only eighteen hundred years ago; it began nearly six thousand years ago; it was preached amid the wrecks of Eden.” The learned Baboo Keshub Chunder Sen, whom I have met several times both in London and Calcutta, said in a discourse just previous to leaving England for India: “ The Hindoo, therefore, who believes in God, is a Christian. If purity, truth and self-denial are Christian virtues, then Christianity is everywhere where these virtues are to be found, without re- gard to whether the possessors are called Chris- tians. Hindoos or Mahometans. Hence it comes that many Hindoos are far better Christians than many who call themselves so. The result of my visitis.I came as a Hindoo, I return a conﬁrmed Hindoo. I have not accepted one doctrine which did not previously exist in my mind.” This rational position lifts the Christianity of the ages out of the slough of sect-—out of the realm of the partial, and places it upon the basic foundation of the universal. Seen from this sub- lime altitude, all true resurrected celibate, com- munistic, Peace-practicing Spiritualists are Chris- tians, recognizing the evangelist‘s afﬁrmation that “Christ had a glory with the Father before the world was;” and, furthermore, that “Christ is the chief among ten thousand, and the one alto- gether lovely I’’ A Christian, then, is one who has been baptized with the Christ Spirit, and who lives in continued obedience to its inspirations.- ED. —j——__..:_-__-—— SERIOUS QUESTIONS OF THE HOUR. WAR—PEACE.—-“ My kingdom is not of this world.” Can Christians ﬁght, or in any manner abet war? Was there ever a Christian, from the days of Jesus, to the days of Geo. Wash- ington, and thence down to Gen. Grant, that could engage in physical warfare, in any cause whatsoever? Not one. “ Whence come wars and fightings?” Come they from causes that grace the anti-Christian and disgrace the Christian profession ‘I Where can be the reason of calling any member-of a national army, " a Christian soldier?” Taking the principle of Christian peace into serious consideration, does not even the name of militia, still more the practice, forfeit the title of Christian? What can the people be thinking of, to admit, for a moment, that any soldier in physical. warfare can be a Christian ‘B Who are those who aid and abet war‘? Children of the world. SELFISHNESS. —— Does Christianity admit of private property? It does not ; never did. Do Christian Churches permit distinctions of dress, diet, or other comforts, among the members? Never. Are there any rich or poor Christians ? None whatever. Why are there so many rich, and, particularly, why are there so many poor, in the so-called Christian Churches of to—day? Because such Churches are not Christian. Can these be Brethren and Sisters of Christ while faring so unequally? Never. Why are there no rich nor poor in Christ’s Church ? The formerly rich, “ lay down ” their plenty; the formerly poor do like- wise with their poverty, and hence, share equally. Who, then, are the rich and poor ‘2 The Children of unresurrection, who will give up neither their riches nor poverty for the gospel’s sake. Who amass fortunes, and live in pala- tial residences‘? Unfeeling men and women, erroneously termed Christians, who are care- less of how many are made correspondingly poor. Who are the mountains and valleys of scripture ‘.7 The rich and poor. VVhat is the mission of Christianity to such‘? To bring down the mountains ; raise up the valleys — inaugurate an equality — none possessed aught he could call his own. What wonder- ful phenomena accompany conversions to SHAKERESS. Christianity ‘Z Jlline becomes Ours ! Riches and Poverty, with their miseries, disappear. MARRIAGE — CELIBACY. — Did Christians marry in the days of Jesus? Not at all, nor since. What did the married, to become Christians? They became as though they were not married — brethren and sisters. What did Jesus teach concerning marriage? That it was the practice of the children of the world, and did not belong to the Heavens of Christians, on earth, or elsewhere. Who was and is the Resurrection? Christ. The Children of the Resurrection, of Christ, are ﬁrst known ' by the fact that they do not marry. Secondly, they do not sin any more. Thirdly, they are as the Angels. Do the Angels marry, or engage in any lasciviousness? Can Christians ? The Primitive Christian Church was a Celi- bate organization. Who have prostituted this Church to the ﬁlthiness of the flesh? The Children of this world. Wherein, alone, can genuine, unadulterated Christianity obtain? Among celibates only. Wherein do we observe the most marked contrasts, between the early Church of the Apostles, and present, popular Christianity? In the rever- sal, by the latter, of the whole economy of the Primitive Church. In that, they were unbound from marital relations, private prop- erty, ﬂeshly lusts and their results. In popular, so-called Christianity, these things are encour- aged, practiced as sacraments ; results, “ it would be a shame to speak of the things done by such in secret.” Christians do not marry; they retain, or regain, their virgin estate, and re- main unspotted from the world. Who then are Christians? Those who fol- low the Lamb -—— Christ — Whithersoever this Spirit led Jesus. From Wa/7', .Marriage, Pri- vate Property, to the Higher Life. Elder G. A. Lamas, Watervliet, N. Y. COMMU N ISM. joj And all that believed were together and had all things common.—Act8, 2: 44. WHILE there are many theories and notions too absurd for sound minds to credit, and others, to say the least, quite doubtful, there still remain many facts, beyond all peradvent- ure. These are at once embraced by all truth loving souls. Of such is the scripture above quoted. Believers in the days of Jesus were neither avaricious, nor monopolizers. Their love for each other cast out all selﬁshness, and their possessions ﬂowed together. Their ten- der and mutual regard for the common weal, allowed no one to call aught he had his own, in an exclusive sense, “ but they had all things common.” The candid reading of Acts, 2: 41- 42 and 4: 31-37, must convince all sane per- sons of these facts. Nor will any one dare to intimate that these Christians did Wrong in thus providing for the wants of each out of their common store. How natural that their overﬂowing love for each other should thus ﬂow their earthly goods into an unselﬁsh pile. In thus loving and liv- ing did they go beyond the Law and the Gos- pel? Did not, and does not each enjoin that we love our neighbor as ourselves? How then could or can such heart-searching injunctions be fulﬁlled short of doing just what these true Christians did? All this is conceded by those who ignore and indeed contravene their ex- ample. But they say, the peculiar circumstances of these early disciples demanded this community of goods. Such special pleaders, not to say quib- blers, are of the earth earthy. Like the old Ox fable between the Farmer and the Lawyer, they say “and if,” clinging to the letter and sticking to the Devil’s maxim “ circumstances alter cases.” Destitute themselves of prin- ciple, such pharisaical interpreters try hard to 88 construe communism out of genuine Christ- ians whose unfeigned love has left us this heavenly example. Not by constraint of great destitution and suffering did these beloved followers of the meek and lowly Jesus put their possessions at the Apostles’ feet; but from their supreme love to their Heavenly Father and Mother, and their fellow Christ- ians. He who, out of his own selﬁsh heart, so misinterprets their motives, is little short of a slanderer. Some say, “ Persecutions and des- titution compelled the communistic practice.” Commentators and Preachers thus try to inter- pret away this blessed example and excuse the avarice of themselves and ﬂocks. Perse- cutions never created a peculiar people, zeal- ous of good works. The profoundly learned and noble Paul has testiﬁed that “ the love of money is the root of all evil,” that corrupt men suppose “ that gain is godliness ; ” that such as “ will be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts which drown men in destruction and perdition * * * piercing them through with many sorrows.” The cure for all this is not “ temporary cir- cumstances,” but forsaking all for Christ’s sake and the weal of his true followers. This is simply what the Shakers do, which beyond all peradventure must be right. Did they refuse to do this they would not do as Christ and his disciples did, and of course re- fuse to follow him. As the principle is not only general but universal, all who fail to do likewise fail to love their neighbor as they love themselves. In the next number I may show the bless- ings which ﬁow from having things in com- mon. W’. Permits, Pleasant Hill, Ky. TRUTH. TRUTH in a qualiﬁed sense, may be considered as the foundation of the Universe. There are a diversity of Truths; when classiﬁed, they would come under the head of Scientiﬁc, Moral, Theological and Spiritual ; each, and all, in their multifarious forms have a bearing upon the human mind, and help to make the real man or woman. The Moralist seeks Truth, the application of which will elevate man in his social rela- tions, and make him a better citizen — wiser —-more just and honest in his dealings with his fellow men——temperate in all things - sober and considerate in word and action, neither giving nor taking offense; but reduc- ing the beautiful theories which he has con- ceived to practice; i. e. be governed by the law of right. The Scientist, in his department of labor, probes and searches the bowels of the earth —dives into the depths of the Ocean——scans the illimitable stellar regions to obtain knowl- edge and understanding of things hitherto hidden from mental, and optic vision; thus educating the race to a truer conception of the Divine mind. Without such knowledge, we should have very crude and imperfect ideas of the earth under our feet, or of the heavens above us. The Theologian, who is honest and sincere in his searchings after religious Truth, and is prompted by noble sentiments and high aspi- rations to save immortal souls, will be blest in his efforts, and help to progress humanity. But in this broad ﬁeld, there has been great diversity of opinions, many speculations and conﬂicting ideas, arising from different or- ganisms, ‘being constitutionally diverse in modes of thought, and the capacity to com- prehend spiritual Truth, which is ever de- veloping and revealing new forms of life and beauty, through psychological forces. Hence we ﬁnd some theological disputants forming Deities after their own modes of thought, hav- ing parts and passions like themselves; and creating a system as contradictory, as it is in- consistent; representing God as being at one time moved by love ; at another time by anger, jealousy, moods and tempers which we would hardly be willing to own that ourselves were governed by. If we judge of Deity by external manifestations, we must conclude that He and She are the perfect embodiment of Wisdom 84: _..4n.o\ and Love in the broadest sense and most sig- niﬁcant application. The Father and Mother of the Universe of Mind and Matter. Truth, like precious gems lie scattered here and there to be gathered and appropriated by whomsoever found. Real religious sptrztual Truth which ﬂows from the deep emotional and devotional feelings of the soul, and reaches to the inner realms of divine light and life rises above and is superior to all other truth —or it is the great center to which all other truths converge. There is Power in it, which few have as yet even dreamed of —a power emanating from the throne of Deity I and who shall withstand its mighty inﬂuence? It will eventually progress humanity to the condition, and position in the scale of being, that they were created to occupy —— Lords of creation—— ruling, not by animal force, but through love, which is the most potent force known in the realm of mind. It will subdue all opposing forces in its course of action, till God shall ﬁnally be all in all— the center and circum- ference —the Alpha and Omega. Blessed for- everinore shall be this power that permeates all things animate and inanimate ! _To it we bow in reverence and ﬁlial love. With Truth for our motto we will march on to perfect victory; and love shall be one of our guiding stars in our onward progress home to God. Love’s a fountain deep and pure; Love will make us firm and sure; Love will banish every wrong, Love we’ll make our constant song. Hail all hail! the pow‘r of Love, Wafted from the spheres above, Joining every heart in one, Father, mother, daughter, son. May we ever keep in view How this love creates anew Every trusting, pleading soul, Under its benign control. It doth brighten as our sight, Opes to catch new rays of light ’Mid the changing scenes of life ’Mid the conﬂicts and the strife. Love shall ever be my theme ; Blessed pow’r on which to lean : And on this consecrated spot, I give this pledge, refuse it not. Timothy Rayson, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. _....___.+_.__._.. STRONG DRINK. joy BELOVED EDI'I‘0R.—I was led to the follow ing thoughts by reading, in a late journal, an estimate of the extent of the “curse ” by the retail traffic of ardent spirits in the United States and Territories in 1873, as follows: “ Number of places licensed to sell intoxicat- ing drink, 150,000; persons employed in those ‘hells,’ 300,000; annual cost of liquor to sat- isfy and increase depraved appetites, $400,- 000,000! The same author estimates the number of clergymen and school-teachers in the country at 200,000.” Thus, while one class are laboring to advance the people in moral and spiritual life, the other, and by far the greater portion, are plying the work of Death ! Now, when it is considered that the above estimate is based upon the amount of money expended for liquor retailed,wliich probably does not include more than one~half the amount sold, and when we reﬂect that the time lost, ﬁnes paid, etc., would amount to as much more, the enormous waste of money yearly, for that which produces only evil and crime, is truly appalling! This hydra mon- ster (intemperance). besides sending thousands of people to prison and a drunkard’s grave, reduces thousands of children to a state worse than orphans, and spreads misery, disease, crime and premature death throughout the country! Truly, “the sword hath slain its millions; strong drink, its tens of millions.” If people will not be moved by the moral and social aspects of the case, will they not heed the pecuniary loss? Think of it, all ye who yield to the seductive inﬂuence of the “ cup ” of Devils, inﬂaming your brain with deadly poison! Think of it, 0! ye guzzlers who complain of enormous taxation and “hard times,” and ﬁnd the remedy for the burdens you complain of in your own hands. Daniel Orcutt, Enﬁeld, Conn. SHAKER AND Mr. LEBANON, Aug. 23, 1874. BROTHER DANIEL ORCUTT: You say, “ If you keep your thoughts pure, and bring them into complete subjection to the obedience of Christ —— God — Good — then will your life be blameless.” Beloved counselor, if every young person in Zion, reaped as much beneﬁt from your contribution in the August S. & S., as I did, you would have cause to rejoice that you had written to such good effect. I thank you for it from the bottom of my heart, I love the spirit that prompted you to write it. I read it carefully over and over again, and ﬁnally came to the conclusion that it had been written especially for my beneﬁt. I am eighteen years of age, and have been among Believers some seven months. My experience here and elsewhere tells me, that it is harboring evil thoughts and imaginations, that prove disas- trous stumbling blocks to the youth of Zion. The young and untraveled are apt to pride themselves on their deliverance from tempta- tion, and not to hold their calling with suffi- cient sacrediiess, forgetting the duty they owe to those who have done so much to create and sustain the pure atmosphere into which they have been providentially brought. After having been here long enough to conquer and get the ascendency of some bad habits, which they never should have acquired ; they begin to feel as if they had done about all that was to be expected of them, and then they ruminate after this manner. All praise to me ! for the manly way in which I have de- livered myself from vice. I have now so fully recovered myself that the Devil can never re- claim me ; therefore I can read any book, paper or pamphlet without its injuring me. Satan knows our weakest points and there he directs his power. I am sorry to sayl am stating my own case ; but, I think human nature is much alike all over. To be continually cultivating a simple, lowly, dependent, and thankful feel- ing, is, I ﬁnd, youth’s surest safeguard against impure imaginations. Pledging myself to be more watchful, and thankful to you for your counsel to “ Youths of Zion,” I am happy to sign myself One of them. Theodore Gorham, Mt. Lebanon, N. Y. __...._._...Q_:.__... WHO ARE CHRISTIANS‘? —__oj. NONE but those who follow Christ in the re- generation. Jesus said, “ Take my yoke upon you and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly of heart, and ye shall ﬁnd rest to your souls.” A beautiful promise, to such as wish to become meek and lowly, take up a daily cross and live the life of Christ and the Apostles. We learn of Christ that to become his Clisciples, we must come out from the world, forsake the lust of the ﬂesh, the lust of the eye and the pride of life. These are of the world. We believe the Saviour meant what he spake when he said, “ Except a man forsake all that he hath he cannot be my disciple.” Again “Except a man forsake father, mother, wife and children, houses and lands, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple.” The Apostle said, “ We look for a New Heaven aiida New Earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.” Generation, husband and wife, with selﬁshness, pertain not to the New Hea- ven. There is no half-way station between gen eration and regeneration. All are living in one element or the other. Christ came to establish a new principle, that of loving our neighbor as ourselves. This is the test of discipleship. There is, in the world, what passes for looe—but with more propriety, it might be called by another name —lust. We read “ Old things shall be done away, and all things become new” —of God. The ntarriage relation, as it generally exists, is as old as when Adam and Eve, in disobedi- ence, begat Cain. Poor, frail humanity has, by similar means—-disobedience—been raising Cains ever since. Christ comes as a reﬁner—to cleanse, purify and make us ﬁt Temples of the Holy Spirit. Do some choose darkness, rather than light ‘I Why‘? Is it because their deeds are evil, and they prefer to do evil? They, who are in the light, love the light, that it may be manifest, their works are wrought in God. Christians are called to be light to the world—to have no fellowship with works of darkness. The writer has heard some, who claim to be Christians, say—“ I sin daily.” I didn’t dispute them——nor do I dispute Jesus, when he says, “ He that committeth sin is of the devil.” As none can serve two masters, the devil must have the ﬁrst claim to all sinning Chris- tians. “ With the heart man believeth—with the mouth confession is made, unto salvation.” If there be any, who can’t cease sinning, is it not because they have not made honest confes- sion, of past sins, and repented of them? By honest confession, in the Divinely ap- pointed Order, we receive power to say, “ Get behind me, satan ”—and are obeyed. To Purity-loving minds, the way is open, to Salvation from sin. Elder Simon Maybe, Hancock, Mass. _1—__—::+_.:———:—- THE relations of friendship that have been so long and steadfastly maintained between the Canadian Indians and the Colonial government were given fresh and gratifying prominence by the recent visit of Earl Dufferin, the Governor-General of the dominion, among them. The respectful, even affectionate reception given him at Ookneeka by 3,000 industrious, intelligent. well-fed and happy Indians, who, having been established in certain definite rights and privileges had long trusted the power that guaranteed them, was a strong con- trast to the suspicion and hate born of our contra- dictory American policy, which is every day get- ting us deeper and deeper into trouble and com- plication. He went among them to show the per- sonal interest he took in all classes coming under his administration, and renew those pledges that had been so long and so faithfully kept. He as- sured them that they should not be violently forced into the white man’s rigid mode of life, but mapped out for them an attractive path of peace- ful progress, and pointed to a. higher plane of de- velopment which in time he expected they would reach. The comfortable and contented condition in which he found his wards was a refutation of the idea that the Indians are incapable of civili- zation, and a rebuke to those who hold it. While Lord Dufferin was travelling among the red men of his dominion, noting their condition for him- self, and giving them good advice, the President of the United States was on a juiiketing trip, and the National forces were prospecting among the Black Hills, where they had no business, inasmuch as they constructively broke faith with the Indi- ans by being there, and unnecessarily made enemies where the English policy would long ago have found friends. .. TEE advocates of vegetarianism make out a plaus- ible case for their theory. They say the Scotch and Irish contrive to breed some of the ﬂnest specimens of men and women in the world on vegetable diet, and we have heard it stated that the Scotch have shown symptoms of degeneration in cases where they have abandoned the old- fashioned oat-meal porridge in favor of the mod- ern dietary of butchei-’s meat and tea. Again, the Finns, who are mostly vegetarians in their diet, are a well- ,rown race, while the ﬂesh-eating Lap- landers, in abiting the same climate, are almost dwarfs. Further, it is claimed that vegetarians enjoy especial immunity from sickness. and are rarely if ever attacked by epidemic disease. The adoption of vegetarianism puts an end at once to much of the torture inﬂicted on the brute creation, the bleeding of calves, the crimping of cod, the skinning of eels, the boiling alive of shell-fish, besides all the more legitimate butchery of the slaughter-house; and it saves people from the risk of illness produced by eating tainted or dis- eased meat.—Golde'n Age. ——..j_ DRUNKENNESS.—ThIngs are no doubt bad as re- gards the vicious indulgence in stimulants, and seemingly Worse they grow as the means of ex- penditure become more plentiful, and the more idle time is at disposal. But in such indulgence there is no particular novelty. Excesses in gin- drinking became alarmingly prevalent in England about 1735, followed by agonizing poverty and wretchedness. Listen to what Smollett says of the period: “The populace of London were sunk into the most brutal degeneracy by drinking to excess the pernicious spirit called gin, which was sold so cheap that t e lowest class of the people could afford to indulge themselves in one continued state of intoxication, to the destruction of all morals and order. Such a shameful degree of proﬁigacy prevailed that the retailers of this poisonous compound set up painted boards in public, inviting people to be drunk for the small expense of one penny; assuring them that they might be dead drunk for two-pence, and have straw for nothing. They accordingly provided cellars and places strewed with straw, to which they conveyed those wretches who were over- whelmed with intoxication. In these dismal caverns they lay until they recovered some use of their faculties, and then they had recourse to the same mischievous potion; thus consuming their health and ruining their families, in hideous re- ceptacles of vice, resounding with riot and execra- tion.”— Chamiber’s Journal. SHAKERESS. A. DOOLITTLE, EDITRESS. M EED. .._.o: “ One generation passeth away, and another gen- eration cometh." GENERATIONS that have passed, and are pass- ing away, have made their records. Would that all might have as truthful testimonials of a virtuous and godly life —— of strong faith in God—— and of the increasing revelation of His will to humanity, as our aged friend and sister, to whom we gladly give space in our columns to speak for herself. Thus would Or- der and Justice be established in all things pertaining to body and soul. She has spent a long life of usefulness, in being good and doing good. Already she is reaping what she has sown ; peace and bles- sing is her just inheritance. When the lamp of life shall cease to burn, and she lies down upon her couch to the “ sleep that knows no waking” here, we are conﬁdent she will be gathered to her fathers and mothers in the land of souls, there to continue the life which she commenced in the earth sphere. Such spirits never die. o AYER, August 16th, 1874. DEARLY BELOVED ELnREss ANTOINETTE: As I have been deeply interested in reading the richly stored columns of the Shaker and Shakeress, I feel that it will not be showing due respect to one who has labored and toiled so assiduously as you have, in spreading light, not to comply with your request, however in- competent I may feel to do so. The development of new Truths concerning the Millennial Order, is a subject that is inex- haustible ; but those without the pale of Shakerdom do not seem far enough advanced to comprehend them; and those subjects, within the scope of their understanding, are, with me, nearly exhausted. There is one, however, though of very ancient date, which absorbs my feelings at present and one which seems to demand more attention than ever has been given it. We read that “ God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good or whether it be evil.” This being the case, we would ask, is it duly con- sidered, even by those who intend to walk uprightly? Are there not many things said and done that would be withheld, were it realized that a penalty was attached to each word and act? Would hard and unkind feel- ings be harbored if it was borne in mind that they must be repented of‘? Were the silent monitor within permitted to control, should we behold so much violence and fraud as now‘? Would poor widows, orphans, sewing girls, etc., be toiling early and late for a mere pit- tance, scarcely sufﬁcient to supply them with food and clothing, of the poorest kind, and often be compelled to wait even for this till starvation stares them in the face? Or, would there be so many of the laboring class out of employ, whose families are suffering for the necessaries of life, if those who now withhold from them the means of subsistence were to realize the consequence of refusing their aid? And where would be those dens of vice and crime, in a few years to come, if those who SHAKERESS. are now approaching them would stop and reflect, that for every sinful act they must yet be brought to judgment? Is it not time for conscience to be more fully awakened on this all-important subject, and to feel that those passages of scripture relating to it are some- thing more than empty words? Let each one ask his or her own conscience before speaking or acting, especially on mat- ters of importance : Will this be right? Am I about to speak or act from motives of Truth and Uprightness, or from sinister or selﬁsh motives, and thereby make for myself work for repentance? VVith a daily consciousness that a true record is kept of all our thoughts, words and actions, how can we act contrary to the Divine monitor——conscience‘? To do so must show a great lack of wisdom and forethought, for be assured, that all souls will ﬁnd, either in this life or that beyond, that every thought, word and action of their earth life is engraved on the tablets of their hearts, as with the point of a diamond, and from this record will they be judged, their own consciences bearing witness for or against them. For a further proof of the foregoing state- ment, please call to mind the various accounts of those who have been resuscitated from drowning, or rescued from immediate death, and it will be found that their whole lives

Main menu

Home Pages

Our other sites

You are here

Keyword search

Pages